This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
% f
i
-^v-- -^'.'.^^:m%
47Z
;c2i
I
11
JOURNAL & PJ^OCEEblflGS
09 THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
Vol. II, No. 1.
1906.
SIRWIIiiAMJONES
MDCCXLVl-MDCCXOV
-/
CALCUTTA :
FRfNTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET.
1906.
Issoed 26th March, 1906.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OP BENGAL
For the year 1906*
President : ,
His Honour Sir A. H. L. Fraser, M.A., LL.D., K.O.8.I.
Vice-FreHdents :
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asatosh Mukhopadhjaja, M. A., D.L.,
F.R.S.B.
T. H. HoUand, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.S.
A. Earle, Esq., I.C.S.
Secretary and Treasurer :
Honorary General Seci'etarjr : Lieut.-Col. D. 0. Phillott, 23rd
Cavalry, F.F.
Treasurer : The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
Additional Secretaries :
Philological Secretary: B. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary : I. H. Burkill, Esq., M. A.
Anthropological Secretary: N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc,
C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary : Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
Shastri, M.A.
Numismatic Secretary : H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S.
OtJier Members of Ooundl :
W. K. Dods, Esq.
H. H. Hayden, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
E. Thornton, Esq., F.R.I.B.A.
Mahamahopadhaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhu^aaa, M. A. s
C. Little, Esq., M.A. \
Hari Nath De, Esq., M.A. )
Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
J. Macfarlane, Esq.
J. A. Chapman, Esq.
w
JANUARY 1906.
Tlie Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 3rd January, 1906, at 6-30 p.m.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyata, M.A.,* D.L.,
Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present: —
Dr N. Annandale, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Babu Amulya Charan
Ghosh Vidyabhu^ana, Babu Hemendra Prasad Ghose, Mr. H. H.
Hayden, Mr T. H. Holland, Mr. J. Macfarlane, Major D. C. Phil-
lott, 231x1 Cav. F.P., Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Pandit Yoge^a
Chandra S'astree.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Thirty-five presentations were announced.
It was announced that Mr. R. 0. Lees, Mr. F. J. Ede, Mr.
W. S. Meyer, Mr. J. Bathgate, and Mr. J. Nicoll had expressed a
wish to withdraw from the Society.
Mr. T. H. Holland contributed an obituary notice of the late
Dr. W . T. Blanfoi-d, and announced the steps already taken to put
up a bust in his memory.
W. T. Blanford, A.R.S.Mm LL.D., C.I.E., P.R.S.
The publications of this Society more nearly represent Dr. Blan-
ford's scientific activity in India than those of the Department of
Government of which he was such a distinguished member. Al-
though officially a geologist, his researches extended over much of
the related sciences of geography and zoology, and his work in
either branch would have been sufficient to mark his name as a
prominent worker in Natural History.
Dr. Blanford joined the Asiatic Society in 1869, as an Ordi-
nary Member, and was elected an Honorary Member in 1883, the
year after his retirement from the Indian service. Although
he was one of the most prolific contributors to the Jowtial during
his 27 years* service in India, his continual absence from Calcutta
prevented his acceptance of office until 1877, when, having re-
turned to Calcutta to revise the Manual of Indian Geology, he was
elected Vice-President of the Society, and daring the following
two years, 1878 and 1879, filled the office of President. His death
on the 28rd June 1905, at the age of 73, removed one of the most
distinguished of our members,
172650
ii Proceedings of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [January,
Dr. Blanford's first formal oontribution to the Society was
a paper in conjunction with his brother, forming No. 1 of a series
on nidian Malacology read at the general meeting on the 7th
March 1860, and published in volume XXIX of the Journal.
¥vom that time till the Society celebrated its centenary in 1883,
nearly every volume of the Journal included one or more papers
from Blanford, describing observations made in every pi-ovince of
India, and from beyond the frontier in Persia and Tarkistan as
well as Abyssinia — a record of 74 papers dealing purely with ori-
ginal work. The Journal of this Society includes but a fraction of
Blanford's work in India. His chief work was geological and
Sklasontological, the results being published either in the Records and
emoirs of the Geological Survey of India, or in the journals of
European scientific societies. Altogether, whilst still in the Indian
service, he published just 150 scientific papers, many of which
were comprehensive memoirs, not merely details of observation,
but contributions to the philosophical, aspects of geology and
zoology which have made some of his memoirs classical works in
the history of science.
After his retirement in 1882, most of the papers he wrote
summed up the observations made during his service of 27 years in
India; and, with his summaries, he indicated the philosophical
bearing of the accumulated mass of data on current scientific doc-
trines. Amongst publications of this kind, it is only necessary to
refer, firstly, to his address to the British Association at Montreal in
1884, when he demonstrated the truth of Huxley's theory of homo-
taxis in the descent of isolated faunas and floras, bringing to a close,
at the same time, the disputed question as to the age of the coal-
bearing Gondwana system of Indian rocks ; and secondly to his
address to the Geological Society of London in 1889, when, with
reference to the much-debated question of the permanence of oceanic
depressions and continental plateaux, he brought together in his
inimitable way amass of isolated and apparently unrelated data to
show that, " not only is there clear proof that some land areas lying
within continental limits have, at a comparatively recent date, been
submerged over 1,000 fathoms, whilst sea- bottoms now over 1,000
fathoms deep must have been land in part of the Tertiary era, but
there are a mass of facts, both geological and biological, in favour
of land-connection having formerly existed in certain cases across
what are now broad and deep oceans."
Possibly the most conspicuous amongst the productions of his
scientific activity was his last — his memoir on " The Distribution of
Vertebrate Animals in India, Ceylon . and Burma," for which he
was awarded one of the two Royal medals granted by the Royal
Society in 1901. A considerable section of his time during retire-
ment was occupied by the editorship of the official " Fauna of
British India," of which he edited 18 volumes, — one on Mam-
mals and two on Birds being entirely his own work.
Those who were favoured by the inestimable privilege of his
friendship will readily agree that Blanford's enormous record of
1906.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, iii
published work was not greater than that which he freely con-
tributed to friends in private correspondence. Amidst his many
duties at home, as a prominent official of several scientific societies,
he never failed to respond to a question or difficulty presented by
the most junior of his successors in the Indian field ; no subject
appeared to be too small or local to be considered worthy oi his
earnest attention, and times witiiout number, within the recollec-
tion of the writer, by private correspondence he has shown his
janiors new lines for profitable research, has pointed out by his
unique knowledge of literature and width of experience, the signifi-
cance of new observations, and has frequently saved his less
experienced followers from the pitfalls of hasty deductions drawn
from imperfect data in this country, where " a little learning '* in
Natural History is as dangerous as it is in political and socio-
logical matters.
No reference to Blanford's scientific work would be complete
without an allusion to one amongst the many ways in which it
has been of economic value to the country to which he devoted his
best energies. His geological maps of the coalfields have been^ and
still are, the guide of colliery managers in Bengal : to their remark-
able accuracy has been due the successful opening up of new
ground, and the economical planning of works for the development
of known deposits in a way which has saved the country many
times the cost of his service, and possibly even of the whole
Department of Government to which he belonged. And yet there
is no prospect of reaching the end of his usefulness : scarcely a
month passes without some new illustration of the accuracy of an
apparently unimportant line on one of his maps, or of the signifi-
cance of a seemingly passing thought in his reports on Indian
minerals.
Blanford's services to science were naturally recognised in
Europe : in 1874 he was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society ;
in 1881, whilst representing India at the International Geological
Congress at Bologna, he was elected a Vice-President of the Con-
gress, and was decorated by the King of Italy with the order of
St. Maurice and St. Lazarus. Ho was also Vice-President of the
Congress on three subsequent occasions — Berlin 1885, London
1888, and Paris 1900. On his retirement from tiie Indian service
in 1882, the Geological Society of London conferred on him the
highest distinction at their disposal, the Wollaston medal. In
1884 he was elected President of the Geological Section of the
British Association at Montreal, and at the same time the MoGill
University conferred on him the honorary degree of LL.D, He
was elected President of the Geological Society of London in 1888,
served three times as Vice-President of the Royal Society, and on
other occasions as Vice-President of the Zoological and the Royal
Geographical Societies. In 1904 the King honoured the Most
Eminent Order of the Indian Empire by including Dr. Blanford's
name amongst the roll of Companions.
T. H. H.
iv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1906.]
The General Secretary reported that the Council had made the
following appointments :•—
1. Pandit Kunja Behari Nyayabhushan, as the Pandit for the
Oriental Library of the Society i^ice Pandit Mnhendra Nnth
Mukerjee, resigned.
2. Pandit Asutosh Tarkatirtha, as one of the travelling
Pandits, and in his place Pandit Mathura Nath Mazundar Kavja-
tirtha, as the Resident Pandit, attached to the search for Snnskrit
Manuscripts.
Mr. J. A. Chapman, proposed by Dr. E. D. Ross, seconded by
Mr. J. Macfarlane, was ballotted for and elected an Ordinary
Member.
The Adjourned Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday,
the 10th January, 1906, at 9-15 p m.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present : —
Syed Abul A&s, Mr. C. G. H. Allen, Dr. N. Annandale, Major
W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr L. L. Fermor, Babu
Amulya Charan Ghosh Vidyabhusana, Mr. W. A Lee, Dr. M. M.
Masoom, Mohamed Hossain Khan Midhut, Major F. P. Maynard,
I.M.S., Major D. C. Phillott, 23rd Cav. F F., Mr. G. F. Pilgrim,
Pandit Yogete Chandi*a S'astree, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
Shastri, Mr. E. P. Stebbing, Pandit Raj en dra Nath Vidyabhusmia,
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. A. W.
Young.
Visitors: — Dr. C. Banks, Syed Chirag Ali, Mr. A. M. Mahfuz,
Babu Dwijendra Nath Maitra, Mrs. Maynard, Mr. A. N. Price,
Captain Riddick, Mr. W. Withall, and others.
Major L. Rogers gave a lecture on types of fever in Calcutta
(lantern demonstration).
The following papers were read :—
1. Romaka^ or the City of Rome, as ment lotted in the Ancient Pali
and Sanskrit u'orArs.— By MahamahopAphyaya Satis Chandra ViinA-
BHU9HAigr, M.A.
2. Two New Cyprinoid Fishes from the Hehnand Ba^in. — By C.
Tate Rkgan, B A. Communicated hy LiErT.-CoL. A. W. Alcock,
C.I.E., F.R.S.
3. The Origin of Mankind {according to the Lamaic Myth-
ology),— By Rai Sakat Chandra Das, Bahadur, CLE.
4. Optimism in Ancient Nyaya.—By Pandit Vanamali Vedania-
TIRTHA.
This paper has been published in the Journal and Proceedings,
N.S., Vol. I, No. 10, 1905.
5. Persian Folk Songs, — By Major D. C. Phillott, 23rd Cav.,
F.F.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings,
FEBRUARY, 1906.
The Annual Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday,
the 7th February, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
F.R.S.Iij., Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present : —
Dr. N. Annaiidale, Babn Muralidhar Banerjee, Babu Amrita-
lal Bose, Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Babn Nobin Chand
Baral, Babu Damodar Das Barman, Babn Monmohan Chakravarti,
Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. J. A. Cunningham,
Mr. J. N. Das- Gupta, Mr. Hari Nath De, Bnbu Mucksoodan Dass,
Mr. F. Doxey, Rev. Father B. Francotte, S.J., Babu Amulya Cha-
I'an Ghosh Vidyabhushana, Babu Hemeudra Prasad Ghose, Mr.
H. G. Graves, Mr. T. H. Holland, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C.
Hossack, Mr. J. Macfarlane, Kumar Ramessur Maliah, Dr. M. M.
Masoom, Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., Mr. W. H. Miles, Moha-
mad Hossain Khan, Babu Panchanan Mukhopadhyaya, Hon. Mr.
J. D. Nimmo, Mr. W. Parsons, Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott, 23rd
Cavalry, F.F., Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal
Bahadur, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Samkhyaratna-Vedntirtlia,
Dr. C. Schulten, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, Babu
Chandra Narain Singh, Dr. Amrita Lai Sircar, Pandit Promatha
Nath Tarkabhushan, Maham ahopad hyaya C handra Kanta Tarkalan-
kara, Babu Nagendra Nath Vasu, Pandit Jogindra Nath Vidja-
bhushan^ Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhushan,
Mr. E. H. C. Walsh, Mr. E. R. Watson.
Visitors : — Babu Devendra Nath Banerjee, Babu Gopal Das
Banerjee, Babu Manindra Nath Banerjee, Babu Rakhal Das Baner-
jee, Babu K. C. Baral, Mr. J. W. A. Bell, Babu Kali Krishna
Blmttacharjee, Babu Sasi Bhushan Bhattacharjee, Babu Tara
Sunder Bhattacharjee, Sri Padmanande Bheksha, Mr. J. C. Brown,
Babu Purshottam Das Burman, Babu Kali Chandra Chakravarti,
Babu Sivavrata Cbattopadhyaya, Dr. J. N. Cook, Babu Asutosh
Dey, Mrs. F. Doxey, Mr. H. M. Hanifuddiqni, Mr. J. Home^
Mr. and Mrs. W. R. Le Quesne, Mr. and Miss Macdonell, Mr. A.
M. Mahfuz, Babu Birajmohan Mazumdar, Mr. and Mrs. Meares,
Babu Charu Chandra Mitra, Babu Byomakesh Mustaphi, Mr. A.
J. Oliver, Babu Radha Kishna Pall, Mr. Perkins, Rev. Fr. James
Power, S. J., Mr. D. N. Ray, Babu Haradhan Ray, Babu Sashee
Bhushan Ray, Mr. C. K. P. Roberts, Babu Hitavrata Samakantha,
Mr. J. C. Samajpati, Babu R. L. Seal, Babu Satyendra Nath Sen,
▼1 Annual Report, [February, 1906.
Mr. P. N. Singh, Mr. K. V. Smith, Rev. Fr. J. Vauckell, S.J.,
Mr8. A. W. Tonng.
The Secretary read a letter from His Honour Sir Andrew
Fraser, President of the Society, expressing his great regret at
being unable to be present at the Annual Meeting of the Society.
According to the Rules of the Society, the Chairman ordered
the voting papers to be distributed for the election of Officers and
Members of Council for 1906, and appointed Major L. Rogers and
Mr. L. L. Fermor to be scrutineers.
The Chairman announced that the Elliott Prize for Scientific
Research for the year 1905 would not be awarded as none of the
essays received in competition were of sufficient merit to justify
the award of the Prize.
The Chaiiman called upon the Secretary to read the Annual
Report.
Annual Report for 1905.
The Council of the S'»ciety have the honour to submit the
following Report on the state of the Society's affairs during the
year ending 3 1st December, 1905.
Member List.
There has been a steady increase in the b'st of Ordinary
Meiflbers.
Daring the year under review, 43 Ordinary Members were
elected, 18 withdrew, 3 died, and 8 were removed from the list,
v%9, : 3 under Rule 38, as defaulters ; 3 under Rule 40, being more
than 3 years absent from India ; and 2 under Rule 9, not having
paid their entrance fees. The election of one member was can-
celled at his own request. The total number of members at the
close of 1905 was thus 357 against 343 in the preceding year. Of
these 144 were Resident, 133 Non-Resident, 12 Foreign, 20 Life
and 47 absent from India, and one Special Non- Subscribing Mem-
ber, as will be seen from the following table, which also shows
the fluctuations in the number of Ordinary Members during the
past six years : —
February, 1906.]
Annual Beport,
Vll
Paying.
Non-Paying.
YlAK.
1
.1
1
Life
1
<
■4^
1
Total.
1900
116
124
18
258
22
30
53
311
1901
123
133
13
269
22
36
59
320
1902
!26
126
14
266
21
46
68
334
1903
127
126
16
268
21
45
67
335
1904
132
130
14
276
21
45
67
343
1905
!44
133
!2
288
20
47
68
357
The three Oixlinary MemberB, whose loss by death during the
year we have to regret, were Mr. H, W. Peal, Dr. W. T. Blanford
(Life Member) and Raja Jay Krishna Das, Bahadur.
Owing to the death of Dr. W. T. Blauford, Life Member and
Honoi*ary Member, the Council has recommended Lord Curzon to
fill this yaomcy.
The list of Special Honorary Centenary Members and Asso-
ciate Members continued unaltei*ed from last year, theii* numbers
standing at 4 and 13 respectively.
^o Members compounded for their subsci*iption during the
year.
By the operation of Nos. 5 and 7 of the Society's Rules, some-
times nearly two full months elapsed between the date of applica-
tion of a candidate and the ballot for his election. To shorten this
Seriod, the Society has revised Rules 5 and 7, and at present acan-
idate is ballotted for within one week after the submission of his
name to the Council.
Indian Museum.
Only one change has occurred amongst the Trustees, namely,
that caused by the retirement of Sir J. A. Bourdillon, K.C.S.I.,
and the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, D.L., was
appointed to fill the vacant place. The other Trustees who
represent the Society have been : —
The Hon. Sir Alexander Pedler, KL, F.R.S., CLE.
G. W. Kuchler, Esq., M.A.
T. H. Hollaud, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.S.
J. Macfarlane, Esq.
yiii Annual Report. [February, 1906.
Finance.
The Accounts of the Society are shown in the Appendix
under the usual heads. In this year's account there is an addi-
tional statement under the head '* Bardic Chronicle MSS." State-
ment No. 10 contains the Balance Sheet of the Society and of the
different funds administered through it.
The credit balance of the Society at the close of the year
was Rs. 1,93,143-1-9 against Rs. 1,92,939-7-5 in the preceding-
year.
The Budget for 1905 was estimated at the following figures : —
Receipts Rs. 18,100, Expenditure Rs. 22,683 (ordinary Rs. 17,664,
extraordinary Rs. 5,029). Taking into account only the ordinary
items of receipts and expenditure for the year 1905, the actual
results have been: — Receipts Rs. 20,689-2-11, Expenditure
Rs. 15,521-14-1, showing a balance in favour of the Society
on its ordinary working of Rs. 5,167-4-10. Against this balance
there have been several extraordinary items of expenditure amount-
ing to Rs. 6,452-12-6. The total expenditure of the year has,
therefore, been a little more than the income. There is a Tempo-
rary Investment of Rs. 45,100 at the close of the year, out of
which Rs. 31,946-3-10 is in favour of the Society (besides
Rs. 9,132-9-10 due to the Society from the Oriental Publication
Fund, Members, etc.), Rs. 3,274-9-9 Oriental Publication Fund
(after a loan of Rs. 2,000 from the Society's fund to pay off
bills), Rs. 3,120-2-5 Sanskrit MSS. Fund (less Rs. 1,000 advanced
to the Joint Philological Secretary for the purchase of Sanskrit
MSS.), Rs. 4,459 Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund (less Rs. 3,000
advanced to the Officer in charge of the Arabic and Persian Search
for the purchase of Arabic and Persian MSS.), and Rs 2,400
Bardic Chronicle MSS. Fund. In addition to this, a sum of
Rs. 1,200 has been added to the Reserve Fund from entrance fves
received during the year.
The Ordinary expenditure was estimated at Rs. 17,654, but
the amount paid out was only Rs. 15,521-14-1. On the expendi-
ture side, the items of "Salaries," "Pension," "Commission,"
*' Postage," " Freight," " Meetings," " Contingencies," " Books,"
" Binding," " Printing Circulars, etc.," all show a slight increase,
excepting "Freight," "Books," "Binding," and "Printing Cir-
culars, etc." Owing to several consignments of books received
during the year, " Freight " shows an increase of Rs. 60-0-6.
For the same reason, there is an increase of Rs 232-9-4 under
" Books." This was expected, an extra grant of Rs. 1,000 hnving
been sanctioned. The estimate for " Binding " has been exceeded
by Rs. 507-10. This is due to binding a large number of books in
the Society's librnry, for which an extra grant of Rs. 1,000 was
also sanctioned. As certain acknowledgment forms had to be
printed, and a larger number of circulars than usual was required,
there is an increase of Rs. 86 -11 -9 under the head " Printing Cir-
culars, etc" The actual expenditure on the Journal and Proceed-
itiys and Memoirs* was Rs. 5,732-1-3 against a budget provision
February, 1906.] AnntMil Report, ix
of Bs. 7,300, but all the bills for the pnblications of the past
year have not yet been paid.
There was only one extraordinary item of expenditure during
1905 under the head " Furniture " not provided for in the Budget.
B4S. 183-8 was paid for a book-case for the Society's library, and
Bs. 136-3-6 was spent for new shelves and chairs.
The expenditure on the Boyal Society*s Catalogue (including
subscription sent to the Central Bureau) has been Bs 1,597-15,
while the receipts under tliis head from subscription received on
behalf of the Central Bureau (including the gi'ant of Bs 1,000
from the Government of India) Bs. 1,481-5. A sum of Bs. 854-8
has been remitted to the Central Bureau, and Bs. 236 is still due
to them.
Three Extraoi'dinary items of expenditure wei'e budgetted for.
Out of the sum of Bs. 1,0(X) for the Library Catalogue, only
Bs. 177 has been spent on account of printing charges. B«. 2,809
was budgetted for picture-frames but Rs. 3,313-2-6 has been
spent, the excess being due for backing the pictures with oil-cloth
and other expenses incurred B^s. 1,265 were spent on the building,
while a sum of Bs. 1,220 was budgetted for. Bs. 1,220 were paid
for white-washing and colour-washing part of the Society's premis-
es, and Bs. 45 for repairing the roof.
The Budget estimate of Beceipts and Disbursements for 1906
has been fixed as follows:— Beceipts Bs. 18,7(X), Expenditure
Bs 18,683. The items "Salaries," "Commission," "Pension,"
" Municipal Taxes," " Postage," and " Contingencies " have all been
increased. " Salaries " have been increased by Bs. 2(X), owing to
certain increments sanctioned to the office staff. '* Commission,"
'* Pension," and " Postage" are based upon the actuals of the last
year. There is a heavy increase of Bs. 581 on account of Municipal
Tax owing to a new assessment. " Contingencies " has been
increased by Bs. 150. This is due to providing the menial servants
with new clothing for the cold weather.
Ten extraordinary items of expenditure have been budgetted
for during the year 1906, namely, Bs. 1,000 for the new Library
Catalogpie, Bs. 830 for book racks for storing periodicals, Bs. 1()0
for illuminating the Society's building on the night of the illumina-
tion during the visit of T.B H. The Prince and Princess of Wales,
Bs, 1,(XX) for new books, Bs. 5(X) for binding, Bs. 2,3(X) for printing
the Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs published during 1905,
Bs. 1,8(X) for printing the Persian translation of Morier*s Haji
Baba, Bs. 5(X) the cost of a complete lantern for the Society's Meet-
ing, Bs. 155 for renewing the lights and fans in the room let to the
Automobile Association of Bengal, and Bs. 288 for picture rods.
Besides these provisions, there will be a heavy expenditure on ac-
count of repairs and certain structural improvements in the
Society's building, the total cost of which is not yet settled.
The Hon. Mr Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya continued
Treasurer throughout the year.
Annual Report,
[February, 1906,
BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1906.
Beoeipts.
1905.
1905.
1906.
Estimate.
Actuals,
Estimate.
Bs.
Bs.
Bs.
Subscriptions
... 7,800
8,503
8,000
Sale of Publications
600
1,322
800
Interest on Investments
... 6,000
6,892
6,200
Bent of Room
600
550
600
Government Allowances
... 3,000
3,000
3,000
Miscellaneous
100
422
100
Total
... 18,100
20,689
18,700
Exi>enditure.
Bs.
Bs.
Bs.
Salaries
3,800
3,810
4,000
Commission
425
456
450
Pension
192
204
240
Stationery-
120
67
120
Lights and Fans .
320
228
320
Municipal Taxes .
884
884
1,465
Postage
oOO
539
525
Freight
100
160
100
Meetings
100
123
100
Contingencies
500
529
650
Books ...
2,000
2,232
2,000
Binding
700
1,208
700
Journal, Part I
2,100
1,792
• ••
„ n
2,100
1,549
• *•
» III.
2,500
590
. • •
Proceedings
600
423
...
" Journal and Proceedings " and
** Memoirs "
,, ,,,
...
...
7,300
Printing Circulars,
etc.
200
287
200
Auditor's Fee
.. ...
100
100
100
Petty Repairs
•••
100
27
100
Insurance
Total
313
17,654
313
313
15,.521
18,683
February, 1906.] Annual Beport,
Extraordinary Expenditure.
1905.
1905.
1906.
Eatimaie.
Actuals. Estimate.
Rs.
Rs.
B8.
Library...
1,000
177
1,000
Fumitare
..•
31J
330
Illamination
..•
...
100
ikwks ...
...
...
1,000
Binding
...
...
500
** Journal and ProceedingH" and
"Memoirs"
•••
1,378
2.300
Printing Haji Baba
...
. .•
1800
Lantern
...
...
500
Renewal of winng for Electric
Lightd and Fans for Automo-
bile Association of Bengal ...
,,,
...
155
Picture Rods
...
...
288
Picture Frames
2,809
3,313
• ••
Building
1,220
1,265
6,452
• ••
Total
6,029
7,973
Agencies.
The number of the copies of the Journal and Vroceedings and
of the Bihliotheca hidica sent to Mr. Bernard Quaritch, the
Society's London Agent, during the year 1905, for sale, were
respectively 540 and 639, valued at £75 and Bs. 881-12, of which
£49-9 and Rs. 105-14 worth have been sold for us.
Nino invoices of books purchased and of publications of
various Societies sent in exchange were received during the year,
the value of the books purchased amounting to £108-12-4.
The number of copies of the Journal and Proceedinys and of
the Bihliotheca Indica sent to Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, the Society's
Continental Agent, during 1905, for sale, were 417 and 516, valued
at £43-16 and Rs. 256-10. The sale proceeds have been £19-13
and Rs. 306-6, respectively.
Library.
The total number of volumes or parts of volumes added to the
Library during the year was 2,559, of which 653 were purchased
and 1,906 presented or received in exchange for the Society's pub-
lications.
The new edition of the Society's Library Catalogue is still
in press, and a little over half the MS. has already been set up.
The work of reading the pix)ofs has been entrusted to Professor
Hari Natb De under the supervision of the General Secretary.
There were several Meetings of the Library Committee during
the year, and it was resolved to remove all the periodicals to
the ground floor of the building and to bind all the books and
xii Annual Report. [Febmaay, 1906.
periodicals in the Society which required it. For this purpose
nearly two-thirds of the Library has been examined, and 22 book
racks have-been purchased for the accommodation of the periodicals.
Owing to increase in the number of Sanskrit MSS., it has been
found necessary to separate the Sanskrit MSS. from those in
Arabic and Persian, and the west room has been set apart to
accommodate the former.
At the suggestion of Sir Charles Lyall, the Hebrew MS. con-
taining the translation of an early Italian work on the Koran in
the Society's Library was presented to the British Museum.
In modification of the order regarding the proposed rejection
of certain books from the Society's Library, the General Meeting
resolved that the Library Committee be empowered to settle the
prices of books with authority to ofFer Government publications
to Government. Only two such publications have been accepted (by
the Imperial Library), and other public bodies have written to say
that the books offered for sale were not required by them. The
books will now be stamped with a special stamp and put up to
public auction.
The question of the procedure to be followed in lending out
MSS., both in India and Europe, was referred to a Sub- Committee,
which drew up the new rules- published in the Proceedings for
December 1905.
In continuation of the Council order, the Imperial Libraiy
has been allowed to borrow books and MSS. from the Society for the
use of its readers, until 31sb August 1906, subject to the new rules
for lending out MSS. During the period from September 1904 to
August 1905, forty-nine books and MSS. have been thus borrowed.
Babu Mahendra Nath Mukerjee resigned his appointment as
the Pandit for the Oriental Library in October, and Babu Kunja
Behari Nyayabhushana was appointed to fill the vacant post.
The Library was in charge of Mr. J. H. Elliott, the Assistant
Secretary and Librarian of the Society.
International Catalogue of Soientifio Literatiire.
During the year the volumes on Chemistry, Meteorology,
Botany and Zoology of the second annual issue, and volumes on
Mathematics, Mechanics, Physics, Astronomy, Physiology, and
Bacteriology of the third annual issue were received and have
been distributed to the subsctibers.
On completion of the 2nd Annual Issue of the International
Catalogue bills have been made and submitted to subscribers for
payment of the amount of subscription. A sum of Rs. 854-8 has
been remitted to the Central Bureau during the year, representing
part of the subscription to 1st and 2nd Annual Issues.
The Director International Catalogue of Scientific Literatui-e
informed the Regional Bureau that a convention was to meet in
London on 25th July, to consider the question of extending the
issue of Scientific Catalogue beyond the first five annual issues,
and asked this Bureau to appoint one or two delegates to represent
Febmarj, 1906.] Anniml Beport, xiii
tlie Regional Bureau for India and Ceylon. Dr W. T, Blanford
and Lt.-Col. D. Prain, upon tlie invitation of the Council,
agreed to perform this duty. The death of Dr. Blanford, shortly
before the date fixed for the Convention, left no time to appoint a
delegate in his place, and, accordingly, Lt.-Col. D. Prain attended
the Convention alone and voted with the majority in favour of the
continuation of the publication of the International Catalogue to a
further period of five years.
The Government of India was pleased to sanction a grant of
Rs. 1,000 for the expenses of the Regional Bureau. During the
year 786 Index slips were made, and after having been checked
by the experts, were sent to the Central Bureau, London.
Elliott Prize for Scientifio Besearch.
On the recommendation of the Director of Public Instruction,
Bengal, a second medal was awarded to Babu Surendra Nath
Maitra for his essay submitted in competition for the Elliott Prize
for Scientific Research for 1904 under rule G ; nnd Babu Sarasilal
Sarkar was paid Rs. 150, being part of the award for his essays
Eubmitted in competition for the Elliott gold medal during the
years 1897 and 1901.
Barclay Memorial Medal.
In connection with the Barclay Memorial Medal, the Council
awarded the medal for 1905 to Lieut. -Col. D. D. Cunningham,
F.R.S., in recognition of his biological researches.
Society's Premises and Property.
The proposed thorough repairs and stnictural improvements
in the Society's buildings have not yet been completed, although
Messrs. Mackintosh, Bui:n A Co. have substituted steel joists
for all the wooden beams except in two rooms on the ground floor.
Mr. E. Thornton has promised a complete scheme for the restora-
tion of the building, and the work will be taken in band during the
present year.
All the pictures of the Society have been temporarily hung,
and after the repairs to the Society's building are completed, they
will be suspended on picture-rods, to be fitted up by Messrs. Leslie
& Co. at a cost of Rs. 288 sanctioned by CounciL
Bxchange of Publications.
During 1905, the Council accepted seven applications for ex-
change of publications, vt2; : (1) from the Victoria University of
Manchester, the Society's Journal and Proceedings and the
Memoirs being exchanged for their publications; (2) from the
Cambridge Antiquarian Society, the Society's Jouitial and. Pro-
ceedings and the Memoirs being exchanged for the publica-
tions of that Society; (3) from the Bureau of Government
xiv Anntuil Report. [February, 1906,
Laboratories, Manila, the Society's Journal and Proceedings and
the scientific portion of the Memoirs for the publications of
their Laboratory ; (4) from Dr. F. Fedde, editor of the Botanis-
cher Jahresbericht, the Society's Journal and Proceedings and
the Memoirs containing biological articles only for his " Lit-
teratur der Morphologie und Systematik der Phanerogamen" ; ( 5)
from the Colombo Museum, the Society's natural history publica*
tions being exchanged for their '* Spolia Zeylanica " ; (6) from
the University of Michigan, the Society's Journal and Proceed*
ings and the scientific portion of the Memoirs for the Report
of the Michigan Academy of Science ; (7) from the Ethnological
Survey of the Philippine Islands, Manila, the Society's Journal
and Proceedings and the anthropological and scientific portion of
the Memoirs being exchanged for the publications of that Survey.
The exchange of publications with the Royal Statistical So-
ciety of London has been stopped.
The revision of the Society's list of Exchanges and the distn-
bution of the Memoirs to Societies, etc., ai*e under considera-
tion. The following gentlemen have been appointed to report on
them : —
J. Macftirlane, Esq.
T. H. Holland, Esq.
Dr. E. D. Ross.
Dr. N. Annandale.
Publications.
The question of extending and improving the Society's publi-
cations has occupied the attention of a special Sub- Committee, and,
after due deliberation, the Council accepted their recommendations,
namely: —
1. Publication of a quarto series styled Memoirs.
2. Publication of a new series (8vo.) containing the Journal
and Proceedings combined.
3. Paper and type selected for the purpose to be used.
4. Insertion of advertisements relating to books and instru-
ments.
5. Appointment of Messrs. Thacker, Spink & Co. to secure
advertisements.
6. Publication of such resolutions of Council as the Council
may determine in the Proceedings,
The arrangements for insertions of advertisements are not yet
complete, and none have appeared.
There were published during the year fourteen numbers of
the Proceedings and Journal (Proceedings Nos. 9-11 of 1904;
Journal Part I, Extra No. 1904; Journal Part II, Supplement
1904, Jouifial Part III Extra No. 1904, and Journal and Pro^
ceedingsy N.S., VoL I, Nos. 1-8 of 1905) containing 500 pages and 9
plates.
Of the MemoirSf six numbers were published (Vol. I, Nos.
1«5 and 7) containing 118 pages and 7 plates.
February, 1906.] Annual Repo7't, zv
The Numismatic Supplement Nos. 4 <& 5 have been pablisbed
in the Journal Part I, Extra No. of 1904, and Journal and
ProceedingSf N.S., Vol. I, No. 4 of 1905, under the editorship of
Mr. Nelson Wright.
There were also published the Indexes to Joui-nal Parts II and
III for 1904 and a Persian translation of Morier's Adventures of
Haji Baba of Ispahan by Hajl Shaikb A^mcd-i-Kirmani, edited
with very valuable notes bearing on idiomatic peculiarities of
modem Persian by Major D. C. Phillott.
Owing to the increased number of members, it was found
necessary to print 700 copies of each issue of the Journal and
Proceedings and MeTnoirs, instead of 650.
To facilitate the publishing of papera, and to avoid the delay
often caused by reference to Council, that body has appointed a
Standing Publication Committee composed of the Editors of the
Journal and Proceedings, giving them power to sanction the
the printing of papers within the amount of the sanctioned grant,
but not to reject any paper.
In order to secure a uniform and suitHble system of
transliteration for all the publications of the Society, the Council
has invited Lieut.-Col. Phillott and Dr. Ross to draw up a revised
scheme for the transliteration of Persian, Urdu and Arabic
Alphabets. For the Devanagari alphabet and for all the alphabets
relating to it, tlie system in foixje seemed to call for no alteration.
It is proposed to publish in the Society*s Memoirs a series
of photographic facsimiles of autographs and signatures of famous
Eastern authors and monarchs at a cost of Rs. 250.
The Proceedings were edited by the General Secretary, Mr.
J. Mncfarlane. The Philological section of the Jonrfial was edited
by Dr. E. D. Ross, the Philological Secretary. The coin cabinet
was in charge of Mr. H. N. Wright, the Numismatic Secretary, who
also reported on all treasure trove coins sent to the Society.
Mahamahopadhjaya Haraprasad Shastri was in charge of the
Bihlioiheca hulica and the work of collecting Sanskrit MSS. The
Natural History section of the Joui-nal was edited by Major
L. Rogers, I. M.S., and the Anthropological section by Dr. N.
Annandale, with the exception of two months when Mr. H. E.
Stapleton officiated for him.
Philology, etc.
There were several papers of historical importance published
in the Journal,
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri gave a brief Histoiy
of NySyasdstra from Japanese Sources, the logical system of Ak^a-
pada which, though completely lost to India, is still studied and
commented upon in China, Japan, Corea, and Mongolia. In
Japan, says the writer, it has a rival in the European sj^stem,
but this rivalry has only strengthened the position of that ancient
school of logic.
MahSmahopadhyaya Professor Satis Chandra Yidyabhusana,
M.A., gives the story of the life of Sarvajna-mitra, a Tantrika
xvi Annual Beport. [February, 1906.
Buddhist author of Kfi^mira, in the eighth century A.D. The
same scholar described Lankavatfira Sutra, an ancient Buddhist
Sanskrit work, which gives an account of an imaginary visit paid
by Buddha to Ravaua, the king of Lai^ka, and contains a copious
explanation of the Buddhistic metaphysical doctrines. In another
number he gave an account of Anuruddha Thera, a learned Pali
author of Southern India, in the twelfth century A,D.
Babu Granga Mohan Laskar, M.A., a research scholar, de-
ciphered four new Copper-plate charters of the SomavamSi kings of
Ko^a and Kataka, sent some time ago from the Patna State in
the Central Provinces to the Society. They form an addition to
the six charters of these kings edited by Mr. Fleet in the Epigra-
phia Indica (Vol. Ill, pp. 328-359). Of these new land-grant
charters, one belongs to Maha-Bhavagupta I. and the rest to
Mahi-S'ivagupta. 'i'he language and characters of both the old
And new charters are the same.
The identity of Haliyudha, the author of Brilhmanasarbasva
and Prime Minister of Lakshmana Sena, son of Ball&la Sena
of Bengal, was discussed by Pundit Yogesa Chandra S'astree, who
came to the conclusion that he was not the same personage as
Hal&yudba of the Chatta family wh) was honoured by Ballila
Sena, or Hal&yudha, the ancestor of the Tagore family of Calcutta.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., described and edited the
poem Pavana-dutarh, or Wind- Messenger, byDhoyika, a court-poet
of Lak^mauasena of Bengal. The appendix on the Sena Kings of
Bengal, which forms part of this paper, is a brief but useful con-
tribution to the history of this Dynasty.
Mr. W. N. Edwai^ds described some interesting archaeological
remains in Bishnath in the way of fortifications, temples, etc. Thei*e
are, he tells us, several inscriptions there which have not yet been
described. Balju Nagendra Nath Gupta wrote on the well-known
Maithil poet Vidyapati Thakur, and Mr. Justice Sarada Charan
Mitra contiibuted a note on Candesvara Thakkura, the author of
a recognized work on the Mitak^ara system of Hindu Law.
Only three contributions were mad a to Mohammedan history
during the period under review. Mr. William Irvine continued
liis most valuable monograph on the Later Mughals (1707-1803)
and treated the subject with that thoroughness which characterises
all his contributions to the history of the Mahomedan period.
Major W. Haig, I. A.., wrote some notes on the Bahmani Dynasty ;
and Mr. H. Beveridge briefly told of some interesting facts relat-
ing to the Emperor Babar which are not mentioned in Erskine
and Abul FmzI.
Of papers of Linguistic interest there was one containing a
collection of 100 Kolarian riddles current among the Mundaris in
Chota Nagpur by the Rev. Paul Wagner, and another on the
Similarity of the Tibetan to the Kashgar-Brahmi Alphabet by the
Hev. A. H. Francke, which was published in Vol. I., No, 3 of the
Memoirs,
No less than half a dozen valuable papers on Tibetan subjects
were contributed by Bai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, CLE.
February, 1906.] Annual ^port. xvii
All of these papers were at once important and interesting, and
bore testimony to the knowledge and industry of the writer.
The following were the more important ones : — (1) The Hierarchy
of the Dalai Lama (1406-1745) ; (2) The Monasteries of Tibet ; and
(3) Tibet under the Tartar Emperors of China in the 13th Century
A. D. Mm hamahopadhyaya Professor Sa tis C handra Y idyabh usana,
M.A., also wrote a useful paper on certain Tibetan Scrolls
and Images lately brought from Gyantse during the recent British
Expedition to Tibefc, in Vol. I., No. I , of the Memoirs. A very
important paper on Anibic Alchemy was published by Messrs.
Stapleton and Azoo, which, though properly belonging to our
scientifio publication, has considerable philological importance.
Natural History, etc.
The activity of the Natural History Section of the Society has
been well maintained during the past year, during which a numbir
of important papers have been published, extending over a wide
range of subjects. Among the Zoological contributions are four
papers on Indian snakes and lizards by Dr. Annandale, describing
the additions made to the collection of the Indian Museum for some
years past, and including some new species, and on the lizards of the
Andaman Islands. The same author also contributes some other
papers including Studies of the Fauna of Indian tanks, about
which very little is yet known, while the earwigs of the Indian
Museum have been named by Mr. Burr. Botany is well repre-
sented by further work on the Flora of the Malayan Peninsula by
Sir George King and Mr. Gamble, and by a paper on the yams by
Colonel Prain and Mr. Burkill. Two papers on the chemistry of
certain insects and plants have been contributed by Mr. Hill, while
a notable one entitled "Sal Ammoniac* — a study in Primitive
Chemistry," by Mr. Stapleton, has appeared as a Memoir ; as has also
one on the Chemistry of the Arabs by Messrs. Stapleton and Azoo.
Among the Geological papers may be mentioned a valuable one on
the chemical analysis of a clay found in Bundelkand by Mr Silber-
rad, while at the December meeting a most interesting and instruc-
tive lectare was delivered by Mr. Holland on the Kangra Valley
earthquake, illustrated by a series of lantern slides. The great
success of this meeting in attracting an unusually large attendance
will encourage the Council to continue its recent efforts to make the
meetings more interesting than they have been for some time past,
by having pui^ly technical papers taken as read, and, as far as
possible, providing some subject of general interest for considera-
tion of each meeting.
Anthropology, etc.
During the past year several short communications and one
leather lengthy one (in continuation of a former paper) have been
published in the Joumdl and Proceedings^ while three anthropological
* Also noticed under the heading Anthropology.
xviii Annual Beport, [February, 1906.
Memoirs have appeared and others are in the press. Of the
published Memoirs one is of gi'eat general interest, illustrating the
close relations between animism and the beginnings of physical
science in the East, while the others are important contributions to
local folklore and ethnology. It cannot be said, however, that the
progress of the study of anthropology has been altogether satis-
factory as regards the Society. Abundant material is received for
publication ; but no discussion is aroused at the meetings, and there
seems to be a tendency to treat the different branches into which
the study of man may be divided as devoid of scientific dignity, to
ignore all that has previously been written on the subjects treated,
and to forget external relationships. Every branch of biology —
anthropology as much as any other— may be legitimately treat-ed
in one of three ways : — (1) the investigator may content himself
with compiling and abstracting in a detailed manner all that has
already been published on any one subject ; (2) he may record
fiicts previously unknown or ignoi'ed ; or (3) be may aspii*e to the
more ambitious task of treating his theme in a comparative manner,
from tho standpoint of a wide and deep study of allied and conflict-
ing phenomena. In India the compiler (acknowledged as such)
and the recorder can add very largely to the sum of human know-
ledge, but if they mingle things new and old indiscriminately, they
run the risk of having their work ignored by serious students of
anthropology. The Anthropological Secretary must appeal to con-
tidbutora not to cast on him the solo burden of discovering, in every
case, whether a communication contains suflicient original matter,
or forms a sufficiently " thorough •' account, to merit publication.
The bulk of anthropological literature is already so great, and
increases so rapidly, that unnecessary repetition of details can
only complicate the student's task. If anthropology is a science,
it merits some preliminary study.
A scheme is in hand for the publication in the Memoirs
of figures and descriptions of interesting Asiatic implements,
weapons, and the like ; but as nothiujj has yet been produced,
details must be postponed until next year.
Coins.
Thii-teen gold, one hundred and fort3^-six silvei* and one copper
coins have been presented to the Society during the year 1905.
The coins ai-e of the following periods : —
Mediaeval India
Independent Bengal .
Mughal
.. Sassanian types iR
Gadhaiya coins M
,. Shamshuddin Iliyas M
Husen Shah M
.. Akbar J^ 2, Ml, Ml
Jahangir JR
Shahjahan „
... 5
... 3
... 2
... 5
... 4
... 2
... 2
Carried over
... 23
Pebraary, 1906.] Annual Report. xix
Brought forward
Mughal — contd» Aurangzeb JR
Farrukhsir „
Muhammad Shah ,,
Ahmad Shah „
Alamg^r II. „
Shah Alam II. „
Assam ••• ... Rudra Singh „
Shiva Singh and Pramatheswari
Begam A\
Shiva Singh and Phuleswari
Pi-amatha Singh „
Rajeswara Singh „
Lakshmi Singh „
Gauri Nath Singh „
French Gompagnie des Indes ... ... „
South India ... Vijayanagar J/^
European ... Venetian ducats „
Ottoman Sultans ... ... ... ,,
1
1
23
24
26
20
2
1
5
6
6
10
1
5
2
158
Of these twelve (nine gold and three silver) were presented
by the Bombay Government, and one (a copper coin) by the
United Provinces Government.
During the year the Honoraiy Numismatist examined and
reported on 8,548 coins forwarded as treasure ti-ove fix)m various
districts in Bengal, Assam, the Central Pix)vinces, and the Punjab.
One find alone contained 4,500 copper coins, but of these only
218 were recommended for acquisition.
By order of the Government of India, the name of the Numis-
matic Collection attached to the Public Library at Shillong wa.s
added to the list of institutions among which coins are distributed
under the Indian Treasure Trove Act.
Bibliotheoa Indioa.
The publication of the Bibliotheoa Indica series waii sapervised
by the Joint Philological Secretary. The regular income of the
Oriental Publication Fund can benr the cost of publishing twenty-
four fasciculi. In 1903, however, thirty-six fasciculi were issued,
end in 1904 forty-two, whereby the accumulated balance became
e7[hau8ted. In September 1905, it was found tliat the number of
fasciculi due to appear would cost much more than the regular
income of the fund, and it was necessary to prevent the publica-
tion of more than one fusciculus of each work in hand. In spite
of this limitation, thirty-four fasciculi have been published in the
year under review, and special measures had to be taken to meet
the cost of their publication.
XK Annual Report. [Febmarj, 1908»;
These thirty-four fasciculi were issued at a cost of Bs. 13,231,
the average cost per fasciculus being Rs. 389.
Bjr a resolution of the Council, dated 30th September 1898,
the annual statement of Bibliotheca Indica publications is limited
to those works which were either commenced or which came to a
close during the year.
Among the works taken in hand during the course of the
year may be mentioned SaddnrSana-Samuccaya, by Haribhadra,
a great Jain writer who died in A.D. 479. He wrote'a short work
on the six Systems of Indian Philosophy, namely, Bauddha,
Xaiyiiyika, Jaina, Saipkhya, YaiSo^ika and Mimaipsaka. Those
who consider Nyftya and VaiSesika to be one and the same
system add Carv&ka to the list. The text was published some time
ago iii' Italy. The present edition is accompanied by a commen-
t«ry entitled Tarkarahasya, by Gunaratna, who flourished in the
fourteenth century. The Commentary though modem gives copi-
ous information about the schools, their works, their authors and
their teachers. It furnishes ampler materials for a history of
Hindu philosophy than any other single book. The editor is Dr.
Luigi Suali of Bologna, a distinguished pupil of Professor Hermann
Jacobi.
The other work taken in hand is the Lower Ladakhi Version
of the Kesar Saga by the Rev. A. H. Francke, Moravian mission-
ary. The version was dictated slowly to him by an inhabitant of
Kholotse who was brought up in Lardo near Tagmacig, and is
likely to clear up many obscure points in the Kesar epic.
Of the works that came to an end the most important is an
English translation of the Maikaudieya Purana by the Hon*ble
Mr. Justice F. E. Pargiter. The work was undertaken 20 years
ago, and after many interruptions has now come to an end. The
conclusion of the editor is that the work was written at two differ-
ent periods, one some centuries B.C., the other some centuries A D.
The scene is laid in Central India amid the wilds of the
Vindhyas.
Another is the Kala Viveka by Jimuta Vahana, under the
editorship of Pancjiita Pramatha Natha Tarkabhu^ana, Professor
of Smrti in the Sanskrit College, Calcutta. In the preface, the
editor determines the long unsettled point of the author's era,
which he believes to have been A.D. 1191.
The Tattvarthadhigamasutra, by Umasvati Vacaka, was com-
posed at Patftliputm early in the second century A.D. It is a
curious work giving the cosmogony, configui*ation of the earth and
heavens and so on, of the Jains of his day. It was edited by Vakil
Keshablal Premcluind of Ahmedabad, under the supervision of
Professor Hermann Jacobi.
Suddhi Kaumudi by Govindananda Kavi Kaokanacarya, under
the editorship of a young fol pandit of Bhatpa^a, named Kamala
Kf^na Smrtibhu^na, has come to an end, practically completing
the whole series of 6ovindananda*s work. The series was written
between A.D. 1478 and 1535. It was composed for the benefit of
the Vaidika brahmanas professing principally the Rg Veda, and
February, 1906.] Annual Bejport xxi
pieceded the code of Raghunaudana, the standard work of the
Bengal school, by at least half a century.
Professor Dr. W. Caland of Utrecht, Holland, has been obliged
to put a stop to his edition of the Srauta Sutra of Baudhayana,
after the ninth PraSna, for want of MS. materials.
The Society's stock has been arranged by the Assistant
Secretary, and the Cashier is engaged in counting the books and
writing up the stock- book.
On an application from Prof. Louis de la Vallee Poussin,
his name was placed ou the list of individuals in Europe receiving
the Bibliotheca Indica gratis.
The Council sanctioned the publication in the Bibliotheca
Indica of an Index of Place names to the second volume of Col.
Jarrett's translation of the Ain-i-Akbari, compiled by Mr. W.
Irvine.
Owing to financial difficulties (see Appendix- Accounts) of the
Oriental Publication Fund the Council sanctioned Rs. 2,000 from
the fund of the Society as an advance to pay off the bills passed
for payment and for work already done.
Search for Sanskrit MSS.
This department published the '* Catalogue of Palm leaf and
selected paper MSS in the Durbar Library, Nepal," by Mahlmaho-
padhyaya HaraprasadShastri. It gives descriptions of 457 rare
and valuable MSS., some of tliem written in charactei-s of the 7th
and 8th centuries. It brings many tantric works to light, and its
poet-coloplion statements have enabled Professor C. Bendall to
compile a chronological list of Nepal kings, fuller and more
accurate than those hitherto published by him. This Catalogue
has been published as an extra number of the ^* Notices of Sanslbdt
MSS.'
The third volnme, in course of publication, will contain notices
of 366 MSS. mostly seen in Benares.
The year has been very fruitful in the collection of MSS., no
less than 1,360 having been acquired. Of these about 1,100 are
Jain MSS. This, with about 800 Jain MSS., already collected
with great industry from various quarters, raises the Government
Jain collection to 2,000. The Jaina works are in Sanskrit, Jaina
Prakrit, Maijiwari, Guzerati, Hiudi and other languages, and con-
tain works of all classes — stotras, biographies of saints, Angas, com-
mentaries, and so on. The collection brings to light two facts — that
the Jainas had tantras, and that they had smftis of their own and
were not dependent on brahmanical sm^tis as hitherto supposed.
At the request of His Honour tlie Lieutenant-Governor of
Bengal, ten bound copies of the Notices of Sanskrit MSS., Extra No.
of 1905, containing a Catalogue of Palm-leaf and selected paper
MSS., belonging to the Durbar Library, Nepal, was presented to the
Nepal Durbar, in return for their courtesy to Professor Bendall
and Mahftmahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shftstri, when on their visit
to Nepal in 1898, for the purpose of compiling this work.
xxii Annual Report [February, 1906.
In response to an application made by the Society, the
Govemment of India sanctioned a special grant of Rs. 5,000 for
the purchase, on behalf of Government, of a valuable collection of
Jain MSS.
Search for Arabic and Persian MSS.
During the yenr, tlie search has been conducted by Dr. Ross
with great success, and a considerable number of important MSS.
acquired. The public have become acquainted with the existence
of this search, and offers of valuable MSS. are being received
from all parts of India. To meet these opportunities of cwiquiring
really good MSS., the Council has applied to the Govemment of
India for an extra grant of Rs. 5,000. The following first Annual
Report for the official year 1904-1905, was submitted to Govem-
ment by Dr. Ross : —
Report on the Search for Arabic and Persian MSS. for the
omcial year 1904-1905.
The work has been of two kinds: (1) Research in existing
libraries ; (2) Purchase of MSS. offered for saJe. In this latter
task I had in view the principle of purchasing only rare works and
MSS. of ancient date. I have been fortunate enough to find some
really good MSS. of early authors, copies of which are not to be
found in any of the European libraiMes, and these have been bought
for the Society. 1 shall notice some of them in the course of my
report. The field is still to a great extent unexplored, and we can
only gradually discover the obscure comers in which these oriental
treasxires lie hidden and uncared for. Up till now the search for
MSS. has been confined to the town of Lucknow, which was the
centre of Muhammadan learning and literature in India after the
decline of the Moghul Power.
Lucknow abounds in libraries. Some of them are really first-
<5lass ones, and others, though small by comparison, contain very
valuable books. I give below a short account of the libraries
visited during the year.
L Maulavi Nasir Hosatn^s Library,
Maulavi Nasir Hosain is a learned Mujtahed of the Shi'ah
community, and his library is located in the Nazim's garden at
Lncknow. This library contains some very rare and valuable MSS . ,
including a priceless collection of books on History and Biography
of Traditionists, and India should be proud to possess such a library.
This library owes its origin to Maulavi Ham id Hosain, the deceased
father of Maulavi Nasir Hosain. This is the only library of its
kind in Lucknow containing religious books of both Sunnis and
Shi'ahs. The books here are arranged in different groups accord-
ing to the different branches of literature and science. In all
there are 22 book-cases containing about 6,000 volumes. There
February, 1906.] Annual Report, xxiii
is nnfortTiiiately no proper catalogae of this library. This
valuable collection of MSS. includes 20 works on the principles of
Shi'ah religion known as the Usui. The four books on Hadis, which
Are considered to be the great authorities of the Shi'ahs, and upon
which the Shi 'ah doctrine entirely depends, have, in fact, been ab-
ridged from 400 books on Hadis, each of which is called Asl. Thus
the sources of the four books : (a) Kafi ; (6) Man la Yahduruhu-al-
Faqih ; (c) Tahdib-ul-Ahkam, and (d) Istibsar, are 400 books. And
of these 400 books about 92 Usuls, 20 are in this library, 12
are in the library of the late Syed Taqi in Lucknow, and 60 are in
the library of the late Maulavi Gulshan Ali nt Jonepore.
There is a book here named Kitab-ul-Munammaq, by Abu
Ja'far Muhammad bin HabibJHashimi Baghdadi, died A.H. 245.
It is a history of the tribe of Quraish. This unique copy belongs
to the 13th century.
J J. Library of the late Maulavi Abdul Hai.
This library was founded by the late Maulavi Abdul Hakim,
father of Maulavi Abdul Hai. It is now in the possession of Mufti
Muhammad Yusuff, the son-in-law of the late Maulavi Abdul Hai.
There is a manuscript catalogue in this library in which the books
are arranged and classified according to the different subjects they
treat of. The number of pamphlets on different subjects that are
to be found here is very remarkable. I had a copy of this catalogue
made for purposes of reference. This library contains some 4,000
volumes of ancient and modern authors.
III. Library of Maulavi Abdur 2{a\if.
The real founder of the library is the late Maulavi Abdur-
Razzaq, but it is now in the possession of his grandson Maulavi
Abdur Ra'uf. The books are better arranged here than in the
other two libraries. There is a manuscript catalogue in which
books are arranged according to the different subjects they treat
of.
This library contains about a thousand manuscripts, but a few
of them only are the production of old authors, and even those are
very commonly known and cannot claim to have any i-arity.
In this library, however, the works of modern authors, t.c, those
authors who flourished after the 8th century Hejira are more nu-
merous than in the other libraries.
The following are the more interesting small libraries of
Lucknow : —
1 . Library of Nawab Mehdi Hasan.
2. Library of Meer Agha.
3. Library of Maulavi Laft«i-Hosain,
As to the purchase of manuscripts, I beg to say that the total
number of books bought for the Asiatic Society of Bengal is 113.
This comprises books on ftlmost all branches of literature and
xxiv Annual liepin't. [February, 1906.
science. Below 1 give a list of some of these books with very sborib
descriptions of each : —
1 Qnrb ul-Isnad ; a book on Imamite Tradition.
Author — Abdullah bin Ja'far bin al Hosain bin Malik bin
Jumi'-al-Himyari. He was the disciple of Imam Abu Mahaminad-
i-' Askari, and died in A.H 290. Neither tbe book nor its autlior is
mentioned by either Brt)ckelmaimor Ahlwardt. Dated A.H. 1068.
2. Jami'-ul Iskandarani, a collection of the works of Galen
made by the Alexandrians, and translated by Hunain bin Ishaq ; for
particulars and full information consult Ibn Oseiba, vol. I., pp.
90-92. These interesting pamphlets by Galen deal with diiferent
brandies of medical science, and in no European library is the
complete collection to be found.
3. Shaih Kashf-ul- Afirar ; a commentary by Najmud-Din al
Katibi, died A.H. 675, on Kashf-ul-Asrar of Mnhammad bin Khunji.
Only two copies of the text Kashf-ul-Asrar are known — one in the
Escurial Libi'ary, and tbe other in Cairo ; but no copy of the com-
mentary is mentioned by either Brockelmann or Ahlwardt. The
manuscript bears two seals of the last two kings of Oudh and
several other important personages.
4. Kifayat-ul-Asar ; a Shi*ah work in praise of the twelve
Imams. Dr. Ahlwardt (Herlin catalogue, vol. ix.. No. 9675) men-
tions Ibn-i Tawus as the author of the book. But the genuine author
of the book appears to be 'Ali I'in Muhammad bin *Alial-Qummi.
5. Tafsir Zubdat-al Bayan ; a commentary on the Qui^an by
Abmad bin Muhammad Ardabili, died AH. 993. (Not mentioned
by Brockelmann or Ahlwardt. )
6. Kitab-al-Arba'in ; a collection of 40 Imamite Traditions by
Shekih-ush-Shahid Muhammad bin Makki.
7. Shawariq-al-Lamiah ; a book on the knowledge of God and
his attnbutes, by Hosain bin Abdus Samadal-Harisi, died A.H.904.
(Not mentioned by Brockelmann or Ahlwardt.)
8. Kitab-al-Qaza-wal-Qadr ; a book on God's Decree and
Destiny, by Sudruddin Shirazi. (The work is not mentioned by
Bix)ckelmann. )
9. Rauzat-ul-'Ulama ; a book on theology, by Abu 'Ali Hosain
bin Yahya Zandubasti. (There is no mention of this work in
Brockelmann )
The following three manuscripts are the most important of
all collected in point of age, as the dates mentioned against them
^\\\ show: —
Date A.H.
1. As-Sib ah of «1 Jawhari ... ... (Cii-ca) 450
2. Sharh-i-Kashful Asi-ar 740
3. Tanqih-nl-Maknun 775
The dates of a large numi er of manuscripts i*ange from
A.H. 800 to 1000.
Bardie Chronicles.
At the request of the Government of India, the Society under-
took a se..rch for MSS. of Rajput and other bardic clironicles^
February, 1906.] Annual Beport. xxv
similar to the wox'k of Chand Bardai abeady published by the
Society, and as a preliminary to make a inspection of libraries of
Bajputana and Gujrat believed to contain such works. For this
purpose the Government has sanctioned a grant of Rs. 2,400 to the
Society for expenditure during the year. The work will begin as
soon as a suitable pundit can be found.
The Report having been read and some copies having been dis-
tributed, the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Vice-
President, addressed the meeting.
Annual Address, 1905.
During many years past, it has been the established practice
for the President of our Society to deliver an address on the
occasion of the Annual Meeting. Such addi-esses have varied
widely in scope, but many of them have, from time to time, re-
viewed the work of the Society, and the progress of litei'ary and
scientific research in connection with questions which have engaged
the attention of our members. On the present occasion, all of
us had hoped to listen to the eloquent words of His Honour the
Lieutenant-Governor, and to benefit by his kindly advice and
encouragement. But public business of a pressing character has
kept him away, and no one, I know, regrets his absence more
keenly than His Honour himself does; our rules, however, are
unfortunately so inelastic that the dates of our meetings cannot be
altered so as to suit the convenience even of our President. It
is, therefore, by an accident that I find myself called upon to take
the chair this evening, and the time at my disposal since I have
had an intimation that I should have to do so, has been so limited
as to make it impossible for me to attempt an elaboi^ate I'eview of
the work of the Society during the year 1905, and of the progress
of the researches in which the Society is interested. I must con-
sequently crave your indulgence for confining my remarks to a few
points of special interest and importance.
During the last year, the material prosperity of the Society
has been satisfactory, and the number of members on our rolls
now exceeds what it has been in recent years. But we have lost,
during the year, one of our most distinguished Past Presidents,
who was originally one of our life-members and subsequently an
Honorary Member. A full account of the scientific work of
Dr. W. T. Blanford, who passed away, full of years and
honours, on the 23rd June, 1905, is contained in the obituary notice
contributed by Mr. Holland, whicb will be published in our Pix)-
ceedings ; but his services to the Society were so conspicuous that
they demand more than a passing reference on the present occa-
sion. He joined the Society in 1859, and the number of papers he
had contributed to our Journal and Proceedings between that date
and 1883 exceeds seventy. I make a pointed reference to this fact,
xxvi Annual BeporU [February, 1906,
because, if the Society is to flourish aud maintain itb reputation
as a learned body, it can only be by the publication of original
contributions of its members. The researches of Dr. Blanford
related principally to Geology and the cognate branches of natural
science, namely. Geography and Zoology, but it must not be sup-
posed that they recorded merely details of observation, for many
of them treated of the fundamental principles of Geology and
Zoology and are rightly regarded as classical memoirs in the
history of those sciences. Refei'ence may specially be made to
his remarkable address to the British Association at Montreal
in 1884, delivered as President of the Geological section ; and his
equally important address to the Geological Society of London
when he was its President five years later. In the first of these
addresses, he demonstrated the truth of Huxley's Theory of
Homo taxis, in the descent of isolated /a wnas and floras^ and in the
second, he strengthened the theory of land connection in former
times in certain cases across what are now broad and deep oceans.
These generalisations were the result of inferences drawn from a
mass of details indicating the accuracy which always chai'acterized
his work. No better illustration of this remarkable accuracy
can be mentioned than his Geological maps of the coal-field,
which, as Mr. Holland observes, have always been and still ai^e
the guide of coUierj' manager's. It is impossible, I think, to
estimate too highly the practical utility of these maps in explor-
ing the mineral resources of the country. I do not use, therefore,
the language of mere platitude when I say that, by the death of Dr.
Blanfoixi, we have lost fi^om our I'anks a man remarkable for his
scientific attainments and for his contributions to the advance-
ment of science, and that the members of this Society will fail
in their duty if they do not raise in his memory a suitable memo-
rial in this hall.
I shall turn now to the work of the membera of the Society
during the last year, but before I deal with it, some reference is
necessary to what appeal's to me to be the most important event
of the year from the point of view of oriental research and
scholarship. Members of the Society are no doubt aware that a
large number of valuable manuscripts and books were brought
from Tibet by the late Tibet Mission, which are now desposited in
the British Museum in London. If I am not very much mistaken,
the materials thus placed at the disposal of scholars are calculated
to throw light upon some of the darkest comera of Indian history
and antiquities. That such a result is more than likely will be
obvious, if we remember what intimate relation subsisted at one
time between Tibet and India, the birthplace of Buddhism, and
to what extent the literature of Tibet has been influenced by the
literature of India. It is well known that the two chief periods
in the history of the literature of Tibet are the period of transla-
tions extending roughly from the seventh to the twelfth century
of the Christian ei^, and the period of original composition ex-
tending from the thirteenth century to the present times. In the
first of these periods the Tibetan monks were principally engaged
Febmarj, 1906.] Annual Report. zxvii
in eiiricliing their literature by faithful versions of many of the
great books of Sanskrit literature. The course which the seclu-
ded monks of Tibet pursued was somewhat similar to what was
followed in Rome, when Greek authors were freely copied by the
dramatists of the Republic ; and in England, when the great trans-
lations which form a remarkable monument of English literature
were made during the Tudor period. Now it has so happened in
the case of Tibetan literature, that although the Sanskrit origi-
nals have been, in many instances, lost, in course of time in this
country, the translation and in some cases the original itself has
survived in Tibet. As one illustration, mention may be made of
the Avadana Knlpalata of Kshemendra, no manuscript of which
could be traced in this country ; indeed, it was supposed to have
been lost, but was recovered in Tibet, in original, with a Tibetan
version. The publication of this work was undertaken some years
*go by our Society, and although some progress has been made, it
has remained in abeyance by reason of the death of one of the
editors. If one wishes to find a parallel to an incident of this
description in the history of modem literary research, one must
tmvel to Egypt, which has given back to Europe some of the most
exquisite products of the Greek intellect, the fragments of Bac-
chylides, the Mimes of Herondas, and the long-lost work of
Aristotle on the Constitution of Athens. It is obvious, therefore,
that a widei' knowledge of Tibetan litei*ature, specially of such
poiiiions of it as are translated or mainly founded on Sanskrit
literature, must thi-ow considerable light on the latter, either by
giving us back books which have been lost in this country or by
enabling us to determine with some approach to certainty, the
original forms of works which, as they now stand, are believed on
good gix)unds to be full of later interpolations. It has been
generally supposed that the literature of Tibet is mainly, if not
entirely. Buddhistic ; this, however, is en-oneous because the
Tibetans possess translations of Kalidas's Meghduta, Vararuchi's
Satagatha, Rabigupta's Aryakosh, Valmiki's Raraayana, Vyasa's
Mahabharat, Chanakya's Nitisastra, Dandi's Kavyadarsha,
Panini's Vyakarana, Chandra Vyakarana, Pramanasamuccaya of
Dignaga, and various other works including several, the originals
of which cannot be ti'aced in this country. It looks, therefore, as
if the most profitable course which a serious student of Indian
antiquities may pursue is to take himself to the study of Tibetan,
and a minute examination of the manuscripts at our disposal,
beginning with those which were bix)ught nearly eighty years ago
by Mr. Hodgson while Resident at Nepal and ending with those
bi-ought last year by the Tibet Mission. Of the manuscripts
brought by Mr. Hodgson, those known as the Kangyur, consisting
of a hundred volumes, are deposited in oui' library, while those
known as the Tangyur, consisting mainly of non-Buddhistic
Sanskrit works and extending over two hundred and twenty-five
volumes, wei'e deposited in the India Office, London. Only a small
fragment of these has, up to the present moment, been worked
through by scholars, and as regards those brought by the Tibet
aixviii Anntwl Beport, [February, 1906.
Mission, they have not yet been completely examined and cata-
logued. But an inkling of what rich harvest is in store for us may
be obtained from one or two recent instances. Thus the Tibetan
translation of the logical work of Dignaga, which must be placed
in the front rank of works on modem Nyaya, but the original of
which is not available in this country, enables us to trace the
history of the rise and development of this branch of Hindu
Philosophy. I need only refer to the scholarly paper on the sub-
ject by Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, pub-
lished in the November number of our Journal, Another valu-
able paper from the same learned member which opens the first
volume of our new series of Memoirs indicates how additional
light may be thrown on the somewhat obscure problem of the
progress of Tantricism by an intelligent study of Tibetan scrolls
and images. The existence of the Tantra Sastras may thus
apparently be traced at least as far back as the 6th century A.D.,
and the question may ultimately arise whether the credit or dis-
credit of founding that system and its attendant practices may not
have to be shared by the Buddhists along with the Brahmins. It
would be a mistake, however, to suppose that the only department
of knowledge which is likely to be benefited by an examination of
Tibetan books and manuscripts is the domain of Sanskrit litera-
ture ; if from Tibetan sources we are likely to be in a position to
determine with some precision the early fonn of books like the
Ramayana and the Mahabharata, there can be no reasonable
doubt that a somewhat similar result must follow in the case of
Pali literature as well. It has been usually supposed hitherto
that no Pali books were ever translated into Tibetan, and that the
Tibetan monks confined their attention to versions of Buddhistic
works written in Sanskrit. It now turns out, however, that almost
the entire Pali Tripitakas are preserved in Tibetan in translation.
It is difficult to say whether the translations were made direct
from Pali into Tibetan, or, as seems not unlikely, were first trans-
lated into Sanskrit and then into Tibetan. The Sanskrit versions,
however, are extremely rare. Scholars interested in Pali litera-
Hure must consequently turn to Tibetan sources to determine to
what extent interpolations have been introduced by the Buddhists
of Ceylon and Burma into their religious books. Under these
circumstances, I trust the case is not put too high in favour of
Tibetan studies, when it is maintained that they are likely to open
up sources from which considerable light may be expected upon
the history of Sanskrit as well as Pali literature.
Amongst the papers published in our Journal and Proceed-
ings and in the new series of Memoirs, there have been several
contributed during the last year which may be I'egarded as of
more than average interest and importance. Babu Ganga Mohan
Laskar, a young epigraphist of talent who made a special study of
the epigraphy and palaBOgraphy of Northern India as a research
scholar under the Government of Bengal, and who has pre-
pared a complete concordance to the Inscriptions of Asoka,
contributed a note on four new copper-plate chai'ters of
February, 1906.] Annutil Report, xxix
the Somavansi Kings of Kosala. These charters, written in
characters of the lOth century, refer to a dynasty of four
kings who reigned for over half a century. They were called
Trikalinga Adhipati and their dominions included Tosali, which
the writer con-ects into Kosala. I am not quite sure that this
emendation is well founded ; and it has been suggested on good
grounds that the place may be Dhauli, near which there is an
inscription of Asoka addressed to the officers of Tosali. Babu
Monmohan Chakravarti furnished an edition of the Pabanaduta,
which was first brought to the notice of the Society in 1898 by
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri. The work appears to
have been written by Dhoyika, one of the court poets of Laksh-
man Sen, the last Hindu King of Bengal. Pandit Yogesa
Chandra Sastree discussed the question of the identity of the
Prime Minister of the same king, Halayudha, the author of
Brahmana Sarvasa. Mahamahopadhyaya Hai'aprasad Sastri con-
tributed a paper on the history and development of the Nyaya
Philosophy, which must be I'egarded as one of a highly contix)ver-
fiial character. It is well known that the Nyaya Sutras, attribut-
ed to Grautama or Akshapada, have been studied in this country
with the aid of the Vashya, the Vartik and other commentaries
by eminent Sankrit writers. Hindu Logic, however, has travelled
to China and Japan, and there it has been studied for centuries on
somewhat diffei*ent lines, as the students thei'e start with Dignaga
as the last of the great writers on Logic in India. The work of
Dignaga was translated into Chinese about the middle of the 7th
century by Hiouentsiang ; and two of his disciples, one a Chinese
and the other a Japanese, wrote great commentaries on it. The
history of the introduction of Hindu Logic into China and Japan is
a subject of abiding interest, and was examined recently by a dis-
tinguished Japanese scholar, Mr. Sugiura, in a thesis presented to
the University of Pennsylvania. We have, thei^efore, from Chinese
and Japanese sources, Hindu Logic as it existed in the beginning
of the 7th century, and on that foundation Pandit Harapi-asad
Sastri has set himself to investigate the original form of the
Nyaya Sutras. His conclusion is that the work is not homogeneous -
but consists of three independent ti'eatises on Logic and three
independent treatises on Philosophy. He maintains that the
system was originally Hindu, dating back to pre-Buddhistic times,
that it was modified by an infusion of Buddhistic ideas and
subsequently altered again by the Saivas. The question, as I
have already indicated, is one of great difficulty, and inferences,
when they are drawn largely from internal evidence, have always
to be accepted with caution. I trust the pi-oblem will engage the
attention of other members of the Society, but unfortunately
we have none who is qualified to approach the subject with a first-
hand knowledge of Chinese, Japanese, and Sanscrit.
Tibetan and Pali Scholarship are well represented in the
contributions of Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, and Mahamho-
padhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana. The papers contributed
by the former cover sevei-al centuries of the history of Tibet, and
XXX Annual Eeport, [February, J 906.
in addition to an account of the various monasteries in Tibet and
the rise of different sects of Buddhism in that countr}', throw con-
siderable light upon the external history of Tibet in its relations^^
with Mongolia and China. Professor Satis Chandra's papers, ta
two of which I have already referred, bear testimony to his
acquaintance with Pali and Tibetan. His paper on Anurudha
Thera, who was bom at Kanchi and whose chief work was done
at Tanjore and Tinnevelly, shows that Buddhism lingered in the
great cities of Southern India as late as the 12th century A.D., and
that Pali used to be studied even up to that time. His other
paper on Dignaga, to which I hqive previously referred, enables us
to fix the end of the 4th century as the time when that great
authority on Indian Logic flourished, and this conclusion agrees
substantially with that of Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri,
who placed him (in the 5th century and varies slightly from the
result obtained by the Japanese scholar Takakusu, who, in a power-
ful article on Vasubandhu, contnbuted to the Royal Asiatic
Society of London last year, fixed the period in the sixth century.
Apart fix)m these papers, which are more or less of a philo-
logical character, the number of papers dealing with historical
problems has been unusually limited. Mr. Irvine gave us a further
instalment of his exhaustive monograph on the Later Moghuls,
while Mr. Beveridge brought to light some interesting facts about
the Emperor Babar, not mentioned in Abul Fazl and overlooked
by Erskine. It must be conceded, however, that the history of
the Mahomedan period deserves greater attention at the hands of
our members.
In the department of the physical and natural sciences, we
have had ample indication of activity on the part of oui' members.
Botany is represented by further work on the Flora of the Malayan
Peninsula by Sir George King and Mr. Gamble. Dr. Annandale's
Zoological contributions include papers on Indian snakes describ-
ing the additions made to the collection in the Indian Museum,
and on the lizards of the Andaman Islands. Chemistry is repre-
sented in two interesting papers, one on Sal Ammoniac by
Mr. Stapleton, and the other on Alchemical Equipment in the 11th
century by Mr. Stapleton and Mr. A zoo. In the first of these
papers an attempt is made to carry back the history of Sal Am-
moniac through Mahommedan times and to throw light on the
pidmitive conceptions of nature which led to its intix)duction as an
alchemical dnig. The paper is of value as illustrating the close
relation between animistic theories and the first germs of physical
science in the East. The second paper is mainly historical in
character and embodies an analysis of an Arabic treatise on
Alchemy composed towards the beginning of the 11th century A.D.,
which shows the great importance attached to weights in chemical
operations, seven centuries before the age of Black and Lavoisier.
In Geology, we had a valuable note from Mr. Silberrad on the
chemical analysis of clay found in Bundelkhand, and an extremely
instructive lecture by Mr. Holland on the Kangra Valley earth-
quake illustrated by a series of lantern slides. Finally, we had
February, 1906.] Annual Report, xxxi
from Major Rogers an important paper on fevers in Dinagepore,.
followed by a very suggestive lecture on Calcutta fevers.
In the department of Anthropology, although we have had
important contributions to local folklore and ethnology, I am
afraid it would be difficult to say that it has aroused as much in-
terest as its nature and importance would justify. In connection
with this subject, our Anthropological Secretary, Dr. Annandale, has
made an important suggestion which, when it is carried out with
the co-operation of our members, will, I trust, promote and popu-
larise its study. The proposal is to publish in our Memoirs a
series of papers entitled " Miscellanea Ethnographica " giving illus-
trations and descriptions of implements, utensils, apparatus, weapons
and the like fix)m different parts of India and the neighbouring
countries. The scheme is one of great practical importance,
because, if realized, it will help to bring together and preserve a
mass of scattered knowledge which would otherwise be probably
lost. Very little information is available regarding the distribu-
tion, uses, and manufacture of the common implements of the
people, specially the apparatus used by different tribes and castes
in agriculture, hunting and other pursuits of daily life. It is a
great mistake to suppose that specimens of these are of value only
if they are objects of rarity or artistic workmanship. It is equally
erroneous to hold that such specimens are of value only if they
are habitually used by primitive races in the lowest scale of civili-
zation. The truth is that these implements of daily life, if proper-
ly studied, furnish an excellent guide in the examination of the
growth of human intelligence. It is essential therefore that such
specimens should be collected, classified and studied, before they dis-
appear in the face of the Euix)pean or semi-European methods and
implements which are fast making their way in many directions.
Dr. Annandale has recently given us illustrations of the work
which may usefully be taken up in this direction by exhibiting to
members of the Society the use of the Blow gun in Southern India
and the Malayan Peninsula, and the use of peculiar types of
weighing beams in different parts of Asia, closely analogous to
what prevails in Europe and is thei'e traceable to Scandinavian
influences. The subject is obviously one of great interest and
importance, and I trust it may engage the attention of some of our
members.
During the last year, the publication of Oriental works and
their translations in the series known as the '* Bibliotheca Indica "
has been carried on with more thaxr nsual zeal and activity. As a
result, not only has the surplus m this fund been exhausted,
but the Society has found it necessary to contribute
temporarily a sum of Rs. 2,000 to meet the expenses for
'work already done. There will consequently be a reduction in
the number of works to be published in the course of the pi^sent
year, and the Council have decided that, in future, a complete list
of the works which may be undertaken in the coui*se of any one
session, must be definitely settled andbudgetted for in advance.
Of the works which have been published during the year in the
rxxii Annual Report. [February, 1906.
" Bibliotheca Indica " an account has been given in the report sub-
mitted to you this evening. I would only invite attention to the
completion of the English version of the " Markandeya Purana" by
Mr. Justice Pargiter. The learned ti*anslator has furnished an
elaborate introduction in which he shows that the work was
composed at two widely distant periods, one probably some cen-
turies before the beginning of the Christian era, and the other some
centuries after it. The approaching retirement of Mr. Justice
Pargiter cannot fail to be a source of sincere regret to every mem-
ber of this Society, and the regret is deepened by the fact that
there are few, if any, amongst the junior members of the dis-
tinguished service to which he belongs, who are qualified to take
his place in the field of Oriental scholarship. Another work which
was completed during the year and which deserves special men-
tion is the Persian version of Morier's Haji Baba by Shaik Ahmad
of Kirman, upon which Major Phillott had been engaged for some
time past. It may no doubt be said that in undei'taking the publi-
cation of this work, the Society has departed from its hitherto
invariable practice of publishing only classical Ai*abic and Persian
works. The work, however, furnishes so good an example of
modem Persinn, and is so truthful a pictui^e of the manners and
customs of the people, that its inclusion in om* list of publications
is amply justified. The value of the edition has been greatly
enhanced by the not«s of the editor, in which all the slang tenns
and colloquialisms not found in the dictionaries are lucidly ex-
plained.
There are two other topics to which I shall like to invite your
attention before I bring my address to a close. During the year
which has just ended, considerable progress has been made in the
search for Sanskrit manuscripts, as also in the seai'ch for Arabic
and Persian manuscripts. So far as the search of Sanski'it manu-
scripts is concerned, which was conducted under the supei^vision
of Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri, the progress of the
operations during the year is marked by three important events.
The first is the publication of the Catalogue of Palm-leaf and
selected paper manuscripts in the Dui^bar Library in Nepal. The
second is the report submitted to Government on the progi'ess of
the search during the last five years The third is the acquisition
of about twelve hundred Jain manuscripts for which the Govern-
ment of India made a special grant of Rs. 5,000 to the Society.
The Catalogue as also the Report contains valuable information
upon Tan trie literature, and they have been received with consider-
able interest by European scholars. The Jain collection has only
been recently acquired and has not been yet completely catalogued,
but so far as can be judged from the materials at our disposal,
even these works may throw some light upon Tantric lore. We
have thus accumulated a mass of material which is of the highest
value in examining the political and literar}^ condition of Eastern
India for several centuries, as also in studying the evolution of the
doctrines which lie at the foundation of oui' Tantras.
As regards the search for Arabic and Persian manuscripts
February, 1906.] Antiual Report. xxxiii
which was conducted under the supervision of our Philological
Secretary, Dr. Ross, the success has been still more remarkable.
The total number of manuscripts purchased up to the middle of
October last was about seven hundred, and you will be able to
appreciate the value of the collection when I tell you that manu-
scripts of great rarity have been acquired from different parts of
India, such as Lucknow, Delhi and Hyderabad, as also from two
valuable collections which were brought by two Arabian travellers.
The books represent almost every branch of Oriental literature, and
as many as eighty of these are unique, giving us works of ancient
and modem authors which are not even mentioned in any of the
European Catalogues. As regards the age of these manuscripts, a
sufficient indication is afforded by the fact that at least a hundred
of them range in date between the thirteenth and the fifteenth
centuries. Dr. Ross has been able to secure autograph copies of
the works of about sixteen authors, some of which bear the
original corrections and marginal notes of the authors themselves,
while the interest attaching to othera is enhanced by the fact that
they bear upon them lines from the pen of eminent scholars who
flourished during the fourteenth and the fifteenth centuries.
Amongst the most important of the additions made to the collec-
tion during the year, I may mention specially a work written in
the foui-teenth century by the Spanish Vizir Lisanuddin, which
gives biographical notices of all the Moorish poets of the eighth
century of the Mahomedan era. We have also secured an impor-
tant book on tradition written by Yusoof bin Abdur Rahaman in
A.D. 1341, which enumei'ates all the traditions and sayings of the
Arabian Prophet, ari*anged in such a manner as to indicate at a
glance how many traditions have refeired to each traditionist.
In addition to these we have secured the manuscript of an impor-
tant work called " Rubab Nama," by the son of Jelaluddin Rumi,
the greatest Sufi poet of Persia. When we add to these the valu-
able historj" of authoi*s of the sixth century of the Mahomedan
era compiled by Ispahani in the beginning of the thii-teenth
century A.D., we ought to be able to realize the value and the
importELUce of the materials at our disposal. Our first duty is to
undertake an examination of this collection and the preparation
of proper catalogues. Our next duty would be the publication of
some of these unique manuscripts and make them available to
scholars all over the world If we neglect the duty which has thus
been cast upon us, we may rightly be likened to those unhappy
beings who will hoaitl their wealth and neither use it themselves
nor allow others to be benefited by it. From the genei'ous nid
which the Government of India has already given to us, we may
legitimately expect that the Government will not l>e slow to render
assistance if the work is undertaken and systematically candied on
by competent scholars under the supervision of the Society. Tlie
past history of the Society, however, makes it painfully clear that,
while the interests of Sanskrit learning have been carefully
watched and nurtui'ed, the interests of Arabic and Persian Litera-
ture have, of late yeai's, been sadly neglected. In this department
xxxiv Annual Beport. [February, 1906.
at any rate we have distinctly lost ground since the days of
Sprenger and Blochmann ; and I trust that under the guidance of
Dr. Boss, whose devotion to these studies is well known, a serious
effort will now be made to retrieve our reputation in this
direction.
I have now given you a brief, and, I am afraid, a very
imperfect account of the work done by the Society during the last
year, and I have ventured to indicate some of the directions in
which research may be profitably carried on. Our illustrious
founder defined the bounds of our investigation to be the geo-
graphical limits of Asia, and he sought to include within the scope
of our enquiries whatever is performed by man or produced by
nature. It is manifest that although our Society has been in
existence for about a century and a quarter, the field of in-
vestigation has been by no means exhausted. True it is that we
are no longer in a position to repeat the triumphs of the early
years of our existence when Sir William Jones discovered Sanskrit
and James Prinsep deciphered the edict of Asoka. Yet the
problems in oriental scholarship, both literary and scientific, which
still await solution, are so numerous and so fascinating, that I can-
not conceive any adequate reason why our Society should ever
languish.
The Chairman announced that the scrutineers I'eported the
result of the election of Officers and Members of Council to be as
follows : —
President.
His Honour Sir A. H. L. Fraser, M.A., LL.D., K.C.S.l.
Vice-Presidents,
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.,
F R S E
T. H. Holland, Esq., F.G.S., F R.S.
A. Earle, Esq., I.C.S.
Secretary and Treasurer,
Honorary General Secretary : — J. Macfarlane, Esq.
Treasurer : — The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
Additional Secretaries.
Philoloqicnl Secretary : — E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary : — T. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary: — N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc,
C.M.Z.S.
.Joint Philological Secretary : — Mahamahopadhyaya Hara-
prasad Shastri, M.A.
J'ebruarj, 1906.] Annual Eejport xxxv
Other Members of Council,
W. K. Dods, Esq.
H. H. Hayden, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
E. Thornton, Esq., F.R.I.B.A.
Mahamabopadhjaja Satis Chandra Yidjabhushan, M.A.
Lieut.-Col. D. C. PhUlott, 23rd Cavalry F.F.
C. Little, Esq., M.A.
Hari Nath De, Esq., M.A.
Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S.
J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
The Meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary General
Meeting.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhtaya, M.A., D.L.,
F.R.S.E., Vice-President, in the chair.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Fifty-five presentations were announced.
It was announced that Mr. M. G. Simpson had expressed a
wish to withdraw from the Society.
A vacancy having occurred owing to the death of Dr. W. T.
Blanford, the Council recommended the Right Hon'ble Baron
CJurzon of Kedleston, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., for election as an
Honorary Member at the next meeting.
For many years before coming to India as Viceix)y, Lord
Curzon had devoted himself to a large section of the problems
which form the special province of this Society. In 1895, he was
awarded tbe Patron's gold medal of the Royal Geographical
Society for his great work on the Geography, History, Archaeology
and political questions of Persia ; for journeys of exploration in
Fi'ench Indo-China ; and for an expedition t^ the Hindu Kush,
the Pamirs and the Oxus. For many years, like the distinguished
scientific man whose lamented death has created a vacancy in our
list of Honorary Members, Lord Curzon was a Member of
Council and Vice-President of the Geographical Society of which
he has been a Fellow since 1888.
He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society in 1898 before
his departure for India.
Lord Curzon's personal interest in the welfare of this Society,
shown on so many occasions, was an expression of his devotion
to the questions which it is our main object to study. His address
to this Society, at the Annual Meeting in 1899, on the value of
ancient historical monuments in the country, found practical
•expression in his resuscitation of the Archteological Department
for the restoration and study of historical marks that woidd other-
wise have been lost.
Of all the distinguished men who have accept-ed our Honorary
Membership, there is none who has been more closely linked with
the special problems that form the peculiar province of the
xxxvi Annual liejjort, [February, 1906.
original Asiatic Society, and ncne who would more thoroughly
appreciate this opportunity of keeping in touch with the work
which he commenced as an independent investigator and continued
as Vicei-oy and Governor- General of India. Lord Curzon's emi-
nence in the world of letters has been recognised by the Hony.
Degree of D.O.L. conferred on him by the University in which
he had had such a distinguished career before taking up political
work.
T. H. Holland.
Mr. C. Russell, Professor, Presidency College, proposed by
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Mr. J. Mac-
farlane ; Babu Girindra Kumar Sen, proposed by Mr. Hari Nath
De, seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane ; and The Hon. Mr. G. A. Logan,
I.C.S., proposed by Mr. J. Macfarlane, seconded by the Hon. Mr.
H. H. Risley, were ballotted for and elected Ordinary Members.
Mr. H. H. Hayden gave a lecture on the scenery of Tibet,
illustrated by lantern slides.
The following papers were read : —
1. Supplementary note on the Bengal poet Dhoyika and the
Sena Kinys^'^By Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A.
2. A list of a small collection of Mammals from the plains of
the Mad ,ra District. --By R. C. Wrouohton, with notes hy Dr. N.
Annand.- MS.
Th paper will be published in the Memoirs.
March, 1906.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 7th March, 1906, at 9.16 p.m.
His Honor Sir Andrew Frasbr, k.c.s.i., President, in the
chair.
The following members were present : —
Lient.-Col. A. Alcock, c.i.e., f.r s.. Dr. N. Annandale, Mr.
I. H. Borkill, Babu Monmohan Chakrayarti, Mr. B. L. Chandhnri^
j^y^ ||, Ti. Fftry^nr. Ri^v F. FrRnfinfi^ «J Bahn ATnnlvftf>hitm.n
INDEX SLIP-
ZOOLOGY.
Regan, C. Tatb — Two New Cyprinoid Fishes from the Helmand
Basin. Joam. and Proc. As Soc. Beng., Vol. II., No. 1,
1906, pp. 8-9.
1. Scaphiodon Macmahoni sp. no v., by Regan, C. Tat ), p. 8.
2. Nemachilw rhadiruew sp. nov., by Regan, C. Tate,
pp. 8-9.
appoinMNi juemDers ot the Uoancii.
The General Secretary read the names of the following
gentlemen who had been appointed to serve on the various Com-
mittees for the present year.
Bviance a7ul Visitiny Committee.
J)r. N. Annandale.
' Mr. I. H. BurkiU.
Mr. J. A. Chapman.
Mr. W. K. Dods.
Mr. A. Earle.
Mr. T. H. Holland.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.
Dr. E. D. Ross.
Mahamahopadhyaja Hara[)i»asad Sliastri.
xxxviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,
Idbrary CommUtee.
Dr. N. Annandale.
Mr. J. A. Cunningham.
Mr. Hari Nath De.
Mr. L. L. Fermor.
Mr. J. N. Das Gupta.
Mr. H. H. Hayden.
Mr. D. Hooper.
Mr. T. H. D. LaTouche.
Mr. J. Macfarlane.
Dr. H. H. Mann.
Mr. C. W. McMinn.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya.
Major L. Rogers, I. M.S.
Dr. E. D. Ross.
Mahamahopadhjaya Haraprasad Shastri.
Mr. B. Thornton.
Philological Committee,
Baba Mural idhar Banerji.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti.
Mr. Hari Nath De.
Mr. E. A. Gait.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya.
Dr. E. D. Ross.
Pandit Satya Vrata Samasrami.
Pandit Yoge^ Chandra Sastri-Sankhyaratna-Vedatirtha.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri.
Mahamahopadhyaya Chandra Kanta Tarkalankara.
Dr. C. Thibant.
Babn Nagendra Nath Yasu.
Mr. A. Venis.
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhushana.
The Right Hon'ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston, M.A.,
D.O.L., P.B.S., was ballotted for and elected an Honorary Mem-
ber.
Knmar Shyama Kumar Tagore, proposed by Mr. T. H.
Holland, seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane ; Mr. W. P. S. Milsted,
proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Mr. T. H. Holland;
Babn Puran Chand Nahar, proposed by Mr. Hari Nath De,
seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane ; Babu Mohini Mohan Mitra, pro-
posed by Mr .Hari Nath De, seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane;
Mr. Phra Maha Chandima, proposed by Mr. Hari Nath De,
seconded by Mr. J. Macfarlane ; and Mr. A. C. Woolner, proposed
by Mr. J. Ph. Vogel, seconded by Dr. E. D. Ross ; were ballotted
for and elected Ordinary Members.
1906.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxxix
The following papers were read ;—
1. An account of the Ourpa Hill in the District of Oya, the
probable site of the KuJckutapadagiri — By Bakhal Dass Banerji.
Com/muntcated by Dr. T. Bloch.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings,
2. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, — By Dr. N. Annan-
dale. No. L — A variety of Spongilla lacustris from Brackish Water
in Bengal. No, 11, — The Polyzoon Hislopia,
3. Some instances of Vegetable Pottery. — By David Hooper.
4. Sanskrit Literature in Bengal during the Sena rule, — By
MONlfOHAN GUAKRAYARTI.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings.
5. Notes on some Sea-Snakes caught at Madras. ^-By T. V. B
AiYAK. Communicated by H. Maxwell Lefrot.
6. A descriptive list of the Sea^ Snakes {HydrophiidaB) in the
Indian Museum, Calcutta,— By Captain F. Wall, I.M.S. Com-
municated by the Natural. History Secretary,
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
7. Wormia Mansoni, a hitherto undescribed species from
Burma.—By Captain A. T. Gage, I.M.S.
8. On a cup-mark inscription in the Ghumbi Valley. — By
E. H. C. Walsh.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
5L Testudo baluchiorum, a new species. — By Dr. N, Annan dale.
APRIL, 1906.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held op
Wednesday, the 4th April, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
E. D. Boss, EsQ«, Ph.D., in the ohair.
The following members were present : —
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I« H. Bnrkill, Babn Monmohan Chakra*
yarti, Mr. B. L. Ghaudhnri, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Babn Amnlya*
charan Ghosh Yidyabhnshai], Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. T. H,
Holland, Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. A. H. Lewes, Dr. M. M. Masoom,
Iiient.-Gol. D. C. Phillott, Bai Bahadnr Ram Brahma Sanyal,.
Pandit Yoge^ Chandra S^aetree-Sankhyaratna-Yedatirtha, ^bn
Chandranarain Singh, Pandit Pramauia Nath Tarkabhnshan,
Pandit Yanamali Yedantatirtha, Pandit Bajendra Nath Yidya*
bhnsan, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Yidyabhnshan, Mr. E.
R. Watson, Rev. A. W. YonDg.
Visitors : — Mr. G. F. Abbott, Babu Hem Chandra Das-Gnpta,
Mr. D. W. K. Hamilton.
The minntes of the last meeting were read and conGrmed.
Thirteen presentations were annonnced.
It was annonnced that the Hon. Mr. Jnstice F. E. Pargiter,
and Major P. R. T. Gnrdon, I.A., had expressed awish to withdra^r
from the Society.
Bev. A. H. Phillips, proposed by the Rev. A. W. Yonng,^
seconded by Mr. D. Hooper ; Mv. L. D. Petrooochino, proposed by
Mr. J. Macfarlane, seconded by Lient.-Col. D. G. Phillott ; Mr.
Evan Mackenzie, proposed bv Miss Flora Bntoher, seconded by Dr.
E. D. Boss ; and Mr. M. Krishnamaohariar, proposed by Pandit
Yogesa Chandra Sastree-Sankhyaratna-Yedatirtha, seconded by
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Yidyabhnshan were ballotted
for and elected Ordinary Members.
Dr. E. D. Boss read the following report on the search for
Arabic «nd Persian MSS. for the official year 1905-06 :-*•
Annual Beport of the Search fbr Arabio and Pendan
udS.) 190o— o.
In submitting the following report I have to state at the outset,
that I have adopted three princiirfes in carrying ont the duties
of the research work entrusted to me by the A.S.B. : — (1) to take
notes of all the important works in Indian libraries both public
and private ; (2) to purchase valuable MSS. ; and (3) to procure
transcripts of rare works.
xlii Proceedings of the AHatic Society of Bengal. [April,
I. THE RAMPUR LIBRARY.
In oonnection with the first item, I this year paid a visit to
the Rampnr Library which is one of the finest libraries in this
oonntrj and one of which India may well be proud. The col-
lection owes its inception to the learned Nawwib Mnhammad Fa4-
nl-Lah of Rampnr, but the greater part was bought together in
the time of the late Nawwab Kalb 'AH Kh4n, who was a great
patron of learning. He also removed the books from the Tosha-
khana to the present Library which he had built at a cost of forty
thousand rupees. There are in all 8,494 volumes of Arabic and
Persian works in manuscript, print or lithograph, of which about
5,000 belong to the first category.
Out of this number upwards of three hundred represent very
scarce works ; 347 are distinguished for their beautiful penman-
ship, and no less than forty are authors' autographs. The oldest
dated book is uiWlj «£*^iJt U^ (Kitah-un-Nukat-waU^Uyun), a
commentary on the Qur4n. This copy was made in a.h. 557.
The author of the book, Abu'l ^asan 'Ali b. Muhammad
b. Habib alMawardi, died in a.h. 450. Besides, being an old copy,
the work itself is rare, no copy being mentioned in any of the
catalogues I have consulted. Brockelmann, in his admirable
work Gteschichte der Arabischen Litteratur, p. 386, gives the
names of some nine books written by this author, but he does not
mention this particular work. An interesting anecdote about
this author's compositions is given in histories. On his death-
bed he said to one of his friends : —
*' When I am on the point of death, take my hand into yours.
^' If I press your hand it will indicate tiiat my works have not met
" with the approval of Almighty Gk)d, so vou may take them
*^ out of the place, where they are now secretly hidden, and throw
*' them into the river. But if I do not press your hand then take
'4t for granted that my productions have been approved by the
" Almightv, and do your best to propagate them.'*
It so happened that the hand of the ^AlldmsJi remained steady
to his last breath and, consequently, his friend did all he could for
the publication of his works.
Another very interesting work— of which no other copy
appears to exist — is cU-Taisvr fi ^Ilm-it'Tafsir by Abu'l Q&sim
' Abd-ul-Karim b. Hawazin Al Qusj^airi, who died in a.h. 465. It
is dated a.h. 679.
I give below a list of some of the oldest-dated MSS. belonging
to this library.*
Book. Author. Dateoftran- Remark.
scription.
il) Gharib- *Ali b. 'Omar ad a.h. No copy in
ul-Lugibat. D&raqutni 566. Europe,
d. 385-995.
(2) Amg&lus S&'irah Abu ITbaid a.h. Common,
al Qdsim b. Sal&m 574.
d. 223-837.
1906.] Proceedings of the Asiatio Society of Bengal. xliii
(3)
(4)
(5)
al Maiser. Abal Hasan 'Ali
A.H.
No copy in
b.MiklBazdavi
590.
Enrope.
d. 400-1009.
Diwan-ul-9adirah Qotba b. Ads
A.H.
For ot.ber
al ip^dira.
629
copies see
Bk. p. 26.
Diwan-ul-Fitydn AbA Mntammad
A.H.
No copy in
Fityan b. *Ali
623
Europe.
b. Jamdl-ud-Din al
Asadf an Natvi.
d 560. 1164.
Al Mnstau'ab Abu *Abd-UUah
A.H.
No copy in
Ma^ammad b.
693.
Europe.
(6)
*Abd-UUab as-
Samiri al Qanbali.
11. PURCHASE OF MANUSCRIPTS.
The total number of MSS. purchased in the year 1905 was
657. They have been procured from different parts of India such
as Delhi, Bombay, Hyderabad, and specially from Lucknow. In
addition to this we were fortunate enough to purchase two Col-
lections of MSS., which had been brought to us this year by
two Arab trayellers. These Collections contain some very rare
and old MSS. The majority of the MSS. are in Arabic. Our
Persian Collection does not contain more than 105 books. The
following classified list will show the number of books under each
subject : —
Commentaries on the Quran ... ... 30
Tradition ... ... ... ... 88
Law ... ... ... ... 75
Zaidi Law ... ... ... ... 20
Sufism ... ... ... ... 75
Kthics ... ... ••• ... 61
Medicine ... ... * ... ... 31
Literature ... ... ... ... 67
History and Biography ... ... ... 12
Science ... ... ... ... 46
Rhetoric ... ... ... ... 13
Dictionary ... ... ... ... 8
Principles of Jurisprudence ... ... ... 25
Science of Controversy ... ... ... 9
Law of Inheritance ... ... ... 10
Miscellaneous ... ... ... ... 49
Grammar ... ... ... ... 38
657
i B.E.I. 106.
xliv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Aprils
The following fiacts in connection with this year's collection
ai*e worthy of mention: —
(1) Out of the total number of books purchased we
have some eighty MSS. which are unique. Many
of these being the works of ancient or modem authors
which are not even mentioned in European catalogues.
(2) In about one hundred cases the dates range from a.h. 635
to 900.
(3) There are some sixteen autogi'apli copies of the authors
such as 'All b. 'Abdul Knfi as Subki, d. a.h. 756, a.d.
1355 ; Muhammad b. Usman al Khaiili, c. a.h. 751, a.d.
1350 ; Abd-ui--R^*tif al Munawi, d. a.h. 1031, a.d. 1621.
(4) About half a dozen of our MSS. bear upon them some
lines from the pen of such eminent scholars as Ydsuf
b. 'Abdur Rahman b. Yusuf ul Mizzi, d. a.h. 742, a.d.
1341; Ahmad b. ' Ali 'Asqalani, d. ah. 852, a.d.
1448 ; Al^mad b. Muhammad al Qus^alani, d. a.h. 923,
a,d. 1517.
(5) And there are about half a dozt^n MSS. which bear the
original corrections and marginal notes of the authors
themselves.
Among the most interesting additions to our collection are
the following : —
(1) Al Katibat-al-Kaminah by Muhammad b. ' Abd-ul-Lah
Lisan-ud-Din ibn ul-Khatib, t)>e Spanish vezir, d. a.h.
713, AD. 1313. It is an unique copy in Maghribi
hand and contains the biographical notices of all the
Moorish poets of the 8th Century Hijri.
(2) The rough draft of the valuable work entitled Kharidat
ul-Qasr by Katib al Isfahani, d. a h. 597, a.d. 1201 ;
dealing with the biographical accounts of the poets of
' Iraq, Sham, Misr, J azira and Maghrib who flourished
from a.h. 500 to a.h. 592.
(3) Tul?fat-til-Ashraf by. Ytisuf b. Abdur-Rafeman b. YAsuf
al Mizzi, d. a.h. 742, a.d. 1341. This book enu-
merates all the traditions and sayings of the Prophet
related by the Companions of the Prophet ; arranged
in such a manner that one can easily know at a glance
how many traditions have been referred to each
traditionist.
(4) An unique autograph copy of al-Ikhtisdr wat-Tajrid by
Muhammad b. 'Usman b. 'Umar al-J^alili, dated a.h.
728. It is a digest of the two most important and
authoritative books on Had is or Tradition.
(5) A rough draft of Maqa^id-ul Hasanah by Muhammad
b-'Abd-ul-Bdqi az-Zarqain dated a.h. 1099, a.d. 1688^
a unique work containing the known traditions of ttie
Prophet arranged in alphabetical order.
(6) History of the battle of Siffin by Na?r b. Muz£bim. The
author belongs to the Second Century of the Hijra and
1906.] Proceedings of the AnaJtic Society of Bengcd. xlr
he is one of the earliest Shi*ah writers. No copy of
this book exists in Europe.
(7) Ithaf-nz-Zaman by Muhammad b. 'Ali b. Fazl a^Tabari
ash-Shdfa'i. It contains a chronological history of the
successive Shsrifs of Mecca from the time of the
Prophet down to A.H. 1141.
<8) Tadkirat-u1.Faqah& by Hasanb-Yusaf b-Ali b-al-Mutah-
har al-Hilli, d. 726 -1826, dealing with Shi'ah JuriB-
prudence on an extensive scale in three big volumes.
This rare work is not found in any European
Library.
{9) The commentary on the well-known Tafsir al-Kasj^shif
by Mat^mdd b-Mas'&d ash Shirdzi, d. 710-1310. Al-
though two copies of the work exist, one in Pazis and
the other in Aya Sofia in Stambal, it is very rare in
India.
•(10) The Persian translation of the famous Arabic work
SboUsat-ul-Wafi by Samhddi, d. 911-1505, entitled
A^bar-i-^asinah. It contains a general history and
topographv of Madinah.
(11) Knb&b Namah or Masnavi-i-Walad by Saltan Walad
(son of Jal&l-ud-Din B6mi, the greatest Sufi Per*
sian poet) d« lh. 712, a.d. 1312. It is partly in
imitation of the Magnavi of Uakim Sati4*i (d. 545*
1150) and partly of the Magnavi of his father JaUU*
ad-Din B6mi (d. 672-1273). It is in two sepfirate
parts. This MS. is in the hand-writing of the
author's grandson 'Hgman b-'Abd-ul-Lih b.- Walad,
copied in 718 A H , 1318 A.D., only six years after the
death of the author.
(12) A valuable copy of Nafabdt-ul-Uns by Jami d. 898-14M.
bearing the seals of the Emperors of Delhi and the hand^
writing and signature of Bairam Kban. Copied in A.ii«
902, only four years after the death of the author.
(I3j Mas&lik wa MamaHk by Abul J^asan l^4d b-'Ali al-
Jurjini, d. 881-1476. A Persian treatise on geography,
dated 920 a.h.
Ill TRANSCRIPTS OP RARE MSS.
The last item of business in my programme was to get
Tare MSS. copied for the Society.
I procured in hU ten transcripts, among which may be men-
tioned the following rare works on Medical Science by Galen.
(1) Tabrim-ud Dafn, in which the author forbids the burial
of a dead body within 24 hours after death«
(2) ManAfi'-ul-A'4a, on the respective utilities of the limbi
of the body.
(3) Kit4b lJgl6qan, a book on diagnosis, written at thereijueet
of a Greek philosopher Ugluqan (literally the blue-eved) .
(4) Kitab-ul-Agoiyah wal At'imah, on nutrition and fool
xlvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.]
It will not be out of place to mention that I commissioned
Sbams-nl Ulama Manlavi Atawar Rahman, who was proceeding on a
pilgrimage to the Hijaz, to keep a lookout for ancient Arabic MSS.
in that coontry. Bnt I regret to say the Manlavi met with no
success : for all the books offered to him for sale were well-known
works and of recent transcription.
In conclnsion I desire to express my his^h appreciation of the
Taloable assistance which I have receiyed thronghont the year
from Monlvi Hidayat Qosein, the first travelling Manlavi. With-
out his enthusiastic zeal, his untiriug indnsti^, and his quick
intelligence, it would have been impossible for me to submit to the
Council such a satisfactory report.
Bai Bam Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, exhibited a melanoid
.variety of Siumopastor contra, Hodg., the common Pied Starling.
He remarked that although individuals of the species vary a great
jdeal in shades of colour, a uniformly black specimen is rarely
been. About forty-five years ago Tytler observed a caged speci-
!men of uniform black colour, which he described aa StumopaBtor
moorii. As far, however, as it is known, Blyth disagreed with
Jhim, and considered the bird to be a variety of Stumopaetor contra.
It may be interesting to note in this connexion that uniformly
white specimens of Pied Starlings, like white or partially white
bulbuls and common barbets {Thereiceryx zeylonicas) are not at
all uncommon. Stumopastor contra inhabits the plains of North-
Western India including the Nepal and Sikhim Terai, extending^
eastwards to Assam and Gachar and south to Madras.
The following papers were read : —
1. Oyantse Bock Inscription of Ohoi-gyaUgnyis-pn ^ a ruler nnder
fhe Sahyapa Hierrarch in the 14th century A^D. — By MahI-
Jf AHOPiDHTATA SaTIS GhANDBA YiDTABHO^HATST, M.A.
2. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. — By N. Annan-
dale, D.Sc, G.M.Z.S. No. 3, — An Ivdian Aquatic Cockroach and
Beetle Larva. No. 4. — Hydra orientalis and its relations with other
Invertebrates.
3. Notes on '* Pachesi " and similar games, as played in th^
Karwi subdivision. — By E. de M. Humphbies.
4. On the Hindu Method of Manufacturiug Spirit from rice, and
its scientific explanation.-^By J. C. Bat. Communicated by Dr^
P. C. Bat.
5. Silver dioxide and silver peroxynitrate. — By E. B. Watson^
B.A,, B.Sc.
6. Persian Proverbs collected from dervishes in the South of
Persia. — By Lieut.-Col. D. 0. Phillott, Secretary to the Board of
IBxaminers.
This paper will be published in the Mem>oirs.
•7. Notes on the Sihandar-NHma of Niffimi. — By LiEUT.-OoL,
D. (3. Phillott, Secretary to the Board of Examiners.
MAY, i9o6.
The MontUj General Meeting of the Society was held oi^
Wednesday, the 2nd May, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhtata, M.A., D.L.^
Vice-President, in the chair.
The following memhers were present : —
Dr. A. 8. Allan, The Hon. Mr. C. G. H. Allen, Dr. N. Annan-
dale, Mr. B. L. Ghaudhuri, Babu Girindra Nath Dntt, Mr. L. L.
Femnor, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Mr. T. H. D. La Touche, Dr. H. H.
Mann, Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., Lient.-Gol. D. 0. Phillott,
Mr. G. E. Pilgrim, Rai Bahadur Ram Brahma Sanyal, Pandit
Yogesa Chandra Sastree-Sankhyaratna-Vedatirtha, Dr. G. SchnU
ten, Mr. B. B. Simpson, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra
Vidyabhusana, Mr. B. H. Walsh.
Vtsttors : — Mr. W. Bussenins, Dr. J. N, Cook, Major P. C.
Haghes, I.A., Captain R. B. Lloyd, I.M.S., Dr. F. Pearse, and
others.
The minntes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Twenty-six presentations were annonnoed.
The General Secretary reported the death of Mahamahopa-
dhyaya Mahes Chandra Nyayaratna, an Ordinary Member of the
Society.
The General Secretaiy read a letter from the Right Hon.
Baron Curzon of Kedleston, expressing his thanks for being elected
an Honorary Member of the Society.
The Chairman announced the following appointments : —
1. Mr. R. Bum, Numismatic Secretary during the absence
of Mr. H. Nelson Wright.
2. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sbastri, temporarily ap-
pointed to officiate as Philological Secretary during the absence
of Dr. B. D. Ross.
3. Mr. J. A. Chapman, Treasurer, vice The Hon. Mr. Jostice
Ashutosh Mukhopadhyaya, resigned.
The proposal to create a Medical Section in the Society, of
which intimation had already been sent to resident members in
accordance with Rule 64A, was brought up for discussion.
Mr. E. B. Howell, I.C.S., proposed by Mr. R. Bum, seconded
by Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott ; Raja Prabhat Chandra Baruah,
proposed by the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
seconded by Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastree-Sankhyaratna- Veda-
tirtha ; Manlavi Sakhawat Husain, proposed by Shams-ul-Ulama
Maulavi Mahammad Shibli Nomani, seconded by Nawab Ali
Husain Khan ; were ballotted for and elected Ordinary Members.
xlviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.]
Gapt. B. E. Lloyd exhibited specimens of BtUhynomus giganteus;
Aulastomomorpha phosphorops and a new species of the same
genns ; two new deep-sea Skates ; a gigantic deep-sea Holothurian,
and a lar^ specimen of Spongodes with commensal Crastacea,
all dredged by the R.I.M. Snrvey Ship, " Investigator."
The following papers were read :—
. 8ome Persian Biddies collected from Dervishes in the South
of Persia. — By Likut-Col. D. C. Phillot, Secretary to the Board of
Examiners.
This paper has been pablished in the Journal and Proceedings
for April, 1906.
2. The Proportion between Sexes in Helopeltis theivora, Water-
house.— By H. H. Mann, D.Sc.
3. Preliminary note on the Bats of Calcutta. — By W. C.
HossACK, M.D.
4. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. No, V. — Some
Animals found associated vnth Spongilla carteri in Calcutta. — By
N. Annandalb. No. VL — The Life-History of an Aquatic Weevil, —
By N. Annandale, and C. A, Paiva. No. VII.— A new Goby from
Fresh andBrackish Water in Lower Bengal. — By N. Annan dale.
5. Elements of the Qrammar of the Kanawar Language
explained in English tcith English illustrations. — By Pandit Tika
Ram Joshi. Communicated by the Philological Secretary,
This paper will be published as a special nnmber of tha
Journal and Proceedings.
6. The Coinage of Tibet.— By E. H. Walsh, I.C.S.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings.
June, 1906.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the 6th June, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
Major F. P. Matnabd, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present : —
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H. Bnrkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman^
Mr. L. L. Permor, Rev. E. Prancotte, S.J., Mr. H. G. Graves,.
Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. M. M. Masoom, Captain J. W. Megaw, I.M.S.,
Mr.R. D. Mehta, Lt.-Col. D. C. Phillott, Major L, Rogers, I.M.S.,
Mr. R. R. Simpson, Major J. C. Vanghan, I.M.S., Mr. B.
Vredenbnrg.
Visitors :— Rev. G. W, Olver, Mr. W. W. R. Prentice.
The minntes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Porcy-two presentations were announced.
The General Secretary announced that Major-General M. G.
Clerk, Lt.-Col. D. S. E. Bain, I.M.S., Mr. P. P. Dixon, and Lt.-CoL
A. Alcock, P.R.S., had expressed a wish to withdraw from th&
Society.
Tbe proposed creation of a Medical Section in the Society,
of which intimation had already been given by circular to all
members, was brought up for final disposal. The votes of the
members were laid on the table, and the Chairman requested any
Resident Members, who had not expressed their opinion, to take the
present opportunity of filling in voting papers. Two such papers
were filled in, and with the 80 returned by members were scrutinized.
The Chairman appointed Messrs. L. L. Permor and B. Vredenburg
to be scrutineers. The scratineers reported as follow : — Por 73.
Against 9.
Carried.
Panedya Umapati Datta Sharma, Principal, Sree Visuddhar
nand Saras wati Vidyalaya, proposed by Lt-Col. D. C. Phillott,
seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri ; Kumar
Manmatha Nath Mitra, Zemindar, Calcutta, proposed by Maha-
mahopadhyaya Hnraprasad Sliastri, seconded by Babu PanchRnan
Mukhopadhyaya ; Sri Surendra P. Sanyal, Private Secretary to
Raja Bahadur, Majhaali, U.P., proposed by Mahamahopadhyaya
Haraprasad Shastri, seconded by Lt.-Col. D. C. Phillott; and
Mr. C. C. Young, Engineer, East Indian Railway, proposed by
Maior L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Dr. W. C. Hossack ; were
ballotted for and elected Ordinary Members.
Mr. L. L. Permor exhibited some Indian stony meteorites
recently acquired for the Geological Museum.
They were as follows : —
(1) Two aerolites, weighing 1674-35 and 1000-6 fframmes, re-
spectively, which fell on 29th October, 1905, at Bholghfti, Morbhanj
1 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.]
State, Bei)gal. (The larger stone is the property of the Morbhanj
Museum). Thej were seen to fall in the daytime when the sky
was clear, and the observer distinctly states that they were not
luminous*
(2) Two portions of an aerolite, weighing, respectively, about
14,700 grammes, and 3086-6 grammes, which fell on the 27th
April, 1905, at Karkh, Jhalawan, Baltichistan This fall took
place in the daytime when the sky was clear, and was first noticed
as a meteor or fire-ball having a tail of smoke. The larger
specimen shows beautiful pittings and flow markings on the crust.
(3) An aerolite weighing 1078*8 grammes which fell, it is said,
during a thanderstorm, in August or September, 1678, near
Haraiya, Basti district, U.P. This meteorite is notable on account
of its crust which shows delicate linear ridges radiating from the
middle of one side of the stone. These ridges were produced by
the action of the air on the fused exterior of the meteorite as it
sped rapidly through the atmosphere ; they enable one to orientate
the stone with regard to its line of flight.
The following papers were read : —
1. Note on a rare Indo-Pacific Barnacle. — By K". Annandale,
D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
2. Oontributions to Oriental Herpetohgy. No. IV. — Notes on
the Indian Tortoises. — By N. Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
3. Bawdts and MerSts of Bajputana. — By R. C. Bbamlet.
Communicated by Mr. R. Burn.
4. An old reference to the Bhotias. — By H. Beveridge, I.C.S.
(retired).
6. The Oommx)n Hydra of Bengal; its systematic Position and
Life History, — By N. Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs,
6. Revenue Begulatiofis of Aurangzih (with the Persian T'exts
of unique FarmUns from a Berlin Manuscript.) — By Jadu Nath
Sarkab, M.A.
7. The Bards at Khalatse in Western Tibet,— By Rev. A. H.
Fbancke.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs,
8. Parasites from the Qharial (Gavialis gangeticus, Geoffr.) —
By Dr. von Linstow, Qoettingen. Communicated by Dr. Annandale.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings,
9. Shaista "Khmi in Bengal^ 1664-66. — By Jadu Nath Sarkar,
M.A.
10. Some current Persian Tales told by Professional Story '
Tellers. — By Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott, Secretai-y, Board of
Examiners, Calcutta,
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
ta^Mi^ ^'
JULY, 1906.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held oa
Wednesday, the 4th Jnly, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
A. Barlb, Esq., I.C.S., Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present : — •'
Dr. N. Annandale, Babu Sasi Bhushan Bose, Mr. I. H»
Burkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. Jj. Chaudhuri, Mr. L. L,
Fermor, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. T. H, D. La Touche, Dn H» H.
Mann, Dr. M. M. Masoom, Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., Mr.
R. D. Mehta, Lt.-Ool. D. C. Phillott, Mr. G. E. Pilgrim, Major L.
Rogers, I.M.S., Mr. B. B. Simpson, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Mahama-
hopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhoshana, Mr. E. Vredenbnrg,
Mr. E. H. Waleh, Mr. E. R. Watson, The Rev. A. W. Yonng. ' .
Visitors : — Kamar Kshitindra Deb Rai Mahasai, Mr. J. M.
Maclaren, The Rev. E. C. Woodley.
The minates of the last meeting wer& read and confirmed.
Twenty-seven presentations were announced.
The General Secretary announced that Kumar Birendra
Chandra Singh had expressed a wish to withdraw from the
Society.
The Chairman announced that Major P. P. Maynard, I.M.S.,
had been appointed Secretary of the Medical Section of the Society.
The Rev. E. C. Woodley, Principal, L.M.S. College, Bhowani-
pur, proposed by the Rev. A. W. Young, seconded by Mr. D,
Hooper ; Lt..Col..G. F. A. Harris, M.D., P.R.C.P., I.M.S., Professor
of Materia Medica, Medical College, Calcutta, proposed by Major
F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., seconded by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S. ;
Lt.-Col. F. S. Peck, I. M.S., Professor of Midwifery, Medical
College, Calcutta, proposed by Major P. P. Maynard, I.M.S.,
seconded by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S. ; Major D. M. Moir, M.D.,
I.M.S. , Professor of Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta, proposed
by Major F. P. Maynard, I. M.S., seconded by Major L. Rogers,
I.M.S. ; Major J. Lloyd T. Jones, M.B., I.M.S., Assay Master,
H.M's Mint, Calcutta, proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M»8.,
seconded by Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S. ; Major J. Mnlvany,
I.M.S., Superintendent, Presidency Jail, Calcutta, proposed by
Major L. Rogers, I.M S., seconded by Major F. P. Maynard,
I.M.S. ; Captain J. G. P. Murray, M.B., T.M.S., Second Resident
Surgeon, Presidency . General Hospital, Calcutta, proposed by
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Major F. P. Maynard,
LM.S. ; Major E. Harold Brown, M.D., M.R.C.P., I.M.S., Civil
Surgeon of the 24-Parganas, proposed by Major F. P. Maynard,
lii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.]
I.M.S., seconded by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S. ; Captain F. P.
Connor, F.B.C.S., I.M.S., in Medical Charge, 13t1i Bajpnts, Alipnr,
proposed by M^or F. P. Maynard. I.M.S., seconded by Major
L. Rogers, I.M.S. ; Dr. Arnold Caddy, F.R.C.S., Eng., proposed
by Mr. W. K. Dods, seconded by Major F P. Maynard, T.M.S. ;
were ballotted for and elected as Ordinary Members.
Mr. I. H. BorkiU exhibited two host-plants of Thesium him-
alayense, Royle. The roots of Thesium htmalayense were traced
to suckers entering roots of Andropogon contortus^ Linn., and
Micromeria hiflora^ Benth., at Alsundi, in the State of Suket,
North- Western Himalaya.
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhushana exhibited
a Tibetan almanac for 1906-1907, prepared by a Mongolian Lama
living near Lhasa and containing figures of stars, etc., and prog-
nostications of coming events.
Tbe following papers were read : —
1. On some Freshwater Entomostraca in the Collection of the
Indian Museum^ Calcutta. — By R. Gurnet. Communicated hy Db.
N. Annandale.
2. An old form of Elective Oovemment in the Ohumhi Valley, —
By E. H. Walsh, I.C.S.
3. Preliminary note on the Chemical Examination of the Milk
and Butter-fat of the Indian Buffalo.— By E. R. Watson, M,A., B.Sc.
4 A new Oeckofrom the Eastern Himalayas.-^By N. Annan-
DALE, D.So., C.M.Z.S.
5. Freshwater Fauna of Lidia, No. VIIL-^Some Him>alayan
Tadpdes.—By K Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
6. Some Street Cries of Persia. — By Libut.-Col. D, C.
Phillott, Secretary, Board of Examiners, Calcutta.
7. Proposed correction with regard to the reading of an inscrip-
tion on some of the Suri dynasty coins. — By Col. C. E. Shbphbbd-
Oommunica,ted hy the Philological Secretary.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings.
8. A Parasite upon a Parasite* A Viscum apparently V.
ariiculatum, Burm., on Loranthus vestttus, Wall., on Quercus incana,
Eoo^. — By I. H. BuBKJLL.
9. Oentianacearum Species Aeiaticas Novas descripsit I. H.
BUBKILL.
10. Swertiam novamjaponicam ex afflnitate Swertias tetrapterm,
Maxim, descripserunt S. le M. Moorb et I. U. Bubkill.
AUGUST, 1906.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on
Wednesday, the Ist August, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadutata, M.A.,
D.L., Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present : —
Dr. A. S. Allan, Dr. N. Annandale, Babu Sasi Bhushan Bose,
Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr. L. L. Termor, Capt.
A. T. Gage, I.M.S., Babu Amulya Charan Ghosh Vidyabhushana,
Mr. H. G. Graves, The Hon'ble Mr. K. G. Gupta, Dr. H. H. Mann,
Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., Pandit Pandeya Umapati Datta
Sharma, Lient.-Coloiiel D. C. Phillott, Pandit Yogesa Chandra
Sastri-Sankhyaratna-Yedatirtha, Mr. G- H. Tipper, Mahamaho-
padhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhushana, Mr. E. Vredenburg,
Rev. E. C. Woodley, Rev. A. W. Young.
Visitors .—Mr. H. Hughes, Mr. C. A. Paiva, Mr. W. D. R.
Prentice, Mr. R. E. Whichello.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Seventy -one presentations were announced.
The General Secretary announced that Col. P. B. Longe,
R.E., and Mr. S. C. Hill have expressed a wish to withdraw from
the Society.
The General Secretary also announced the death of Mr. M. H.
Oung, and Mr. W. C. Bonner jee (ordinary members) and Moulvie
Abdul Hai (an Associate Member of the Society).
Lieut Arthur 0. Oshurn, R.A.M.C, M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P.
(Loud.), proposed by Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott, seconded by
Mr. H. H. Hayden ; Mr. 0, Stanley Price, Victoria Boys* School,
Kurseong, proposed by Mr. J. A. Chapman, seconded by Mr.
W. K. Dods ; Captain O. B. Biddick, R.A.M.C., proposed by
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Captain J. W. Megaw,
I.M.S. ; Dr. Wdliam Wdloughhy Kennedy, M.A. (Glasgow), M.D.
(Lond.), M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., D.P.H. (Camb.), proposed by Major
L. Rogers, I.M.S. , seconded by Dr. H. C Garth ; Dr. A. M. Leake,
Chief Medical Officer, Bengal Nagpar Railway, proposed by
Lieut.-Col. G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., seconded by Major L. Rogers,
I. M.S., were ballotted for as ordinary members.
Dr. N. Annandale exhibited specimens of a birnacle {Dichelas-
pis maindroni, Gruvel) which is very common on the gills of
crabs from the mouth of the Ganges. Specimens were found on
liv J'roceedmgs of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906.]
a considerable number of (edible crabs (Scylla serrata) exposed for
sale in Calcutta during July. It is probable that this barnacle is
beneficial to its host, as the movements of its cirri must aid in
the circulation of the water in the gill-cavity of the crabs and
other Crustacea to which it attaches itself. Its presence cei-tainly
does not render the flesh of these Crustacea unfit for human con-
sumption, as appears to have been thought by some persons in
Calcutta.
The following papers were read : —
1. Bihltoviancy, Divination, Superstitions , among <t the
Persians, — By Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott.
2. Qentiana Hugelii, Griseb., redescrihed. — By Du. Otto
Staff. Gummwiicated by I. H. Burkill.
3. On Swertia anguttifolia, 'H.a.m., and iti Allien. — By 1, H.
BUUKILL.
4. Notes on Some Bare and Interesting Insects added to the
Indian Mu eum Collectiofi during the year 1905-1906. — By C. A.
Paiva. Communicated by Dfi. N. Annandale.
5. Hdgo and hii Grandson i, (A leaf from the history of
ancient Kamarupa.) — By Sattakanjan Ray. Communicated by
the Philological Secretary.
6. Bulbmphyllum Burhilli^ a hitherto unde cribed specie •■ from
Burma.— By Captain A. T. Gage, I.M.S.
NOVEMBER, 1906.
Tbe Monthly General Meeting of tbe Society was held on
Wednesday, the 7th November, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
The Hon. Mr. Jnstioe Asatosh Mnkhopadhjaja, M.A., D.L.,
Vice-President, in the chair.
The following members were present :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Babn Sasi Bhnsban Bose, Mr. I. H.
Bnrkill, Mr. R. Bam, Babu Monmohan Chakaravarti, Mr. J. A.
Chapman, Mr. J. A. Canningham, Mr. Hari Nath De, Mr. L. L.
Fermor, Rev. Fr. B. Prancotte, S.J , Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. D.
Hooper, Mr. W. W. Homell, Mr. T. H. D. La Tonche, Mr. C. Little,
Dr. M.M. Masoom, Lieut. Col. D.C.Phillott, Pandit Togesa Chandra
Sastri-Samkhyaratna-Vedatirtha, Babn Jadoo Nath Sen, Maha-
mahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, Mr. H. E. StMleton, Pandit
Vanamali Vedantatirtha, Pandit Bajendra Nath Vidyabhnsana,
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Oliandra Vidyabhnsana, Bev. A. W.
Tonng.
Vvtitors :— Mr. G. S. Abbott, Mr. E. Branetti, Babu A. Das,
Mr. J. M. D. La Tonche.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
One hundred and forty-two presentations were announced.
The General Secretary announced that Kumar Narendra Nath
Mitra Bahadur and Mr. E. Thurston have expressed a wish to
withdraw from the Society.
The President announced that the exhibits which had been
lent out to the Victoria Memorial Gtdlery in the Lidian Museum,
have been received back temporarily.
Mr. Oharles Henry Kedeven, Offg. Solicitor to Govergment ;
Mr. W. B, Whiteheady I.C.S., Assistant Commissioner, Simla;
Mr. F. B. Bradley-Btrt, I.C.S., Joint Magistrate, 24-Parganas;
Pandit Gawri Dtdta Mura Vidyahhushan, M.RA.S., Gauhati;
Captain 0. B. Luard, I. A., Indore ; Mr. Boberi 8. Finlow, Fibre
Expert to the Government of Eastern Bengal and Assam ; and
Mr. William Wood/ward Homell, Assistant Director of Public
Instruction, Bengal ; have been elected Ordinary Members during
the recess in accordance with Rule 7.
Mr. P. B. Bramleyy United Provinces Police, proposed by Mr.
T. D. LaTouche, seconded by Lieut.. Col. D. C. Phillott ; Mr. 0. A.
Olarke, I.O.S., Post Master General, Madras, proposed by Mr. R.
Bom, seconded by Lieut. Col. D. C. Phillott ; Mr. W. 0. MaeQabe,
Ivi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Nov., 1906.
Chief Engineer to the Calcutta Corporation, proposed by the Hon.
Mr. C. H. G. Allen, seconded by Dr. W. C. Hossack; Mr. 0. Bergtheil,
Imperial Bacteriologist, proposed by Mr. I H. Bnrkill, seconded by
Mr. D. Hooper ; and Lieut* J. Inglis Eadie, 97th Deccan Infantry,
proposed by Lient. Col. D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N.
Annand$tle ; were ballotted for as. Ordinary Members. .
The following papers were read : —
1. ' Notes on the latitude of the Presidency College Astronomical
Observatory, — By Phanjndralal Ganodli, M.A. Oommunicated by
Mb. C. Little.
2. A Further note on Earwigs ( Dermaptera) in the Indian
Museum, with the description of a New 8pecies,-:-By . Malcolm
BuER, B.A., F.E.S., F.L.S., F.C.S. CoTnmunicated by Dr. N.
Amnandalb.
3. Note on the habits of the Earwig i Labi dura lividipes,
Dufour. An addt^dum to Mr. Burr's paper entitled ** A Further note
on Earwigs in the Indian Museum.^' — By Dr. N. Annandalr.
4. Oirrihipedes Operculis de V Indian Museum, de Oalcntta. —
Par A. Gruvbl. Oommunicated by Dk. N. Annandalb.
This paper will be pnblished in the Memoirs.
,5. Notes on the HoubHra or Ba4ard Bustard (Houbara
macqukenii). — By Lt. Col. D. C. Phillott, Secretary, Board of
Examiners, Calcutta.
6. Some notes on the so-called MaMpSla Inscription of
Samath.—By Arthur Yknis.
7. Description of two Indian Frogs, — By G. A. Boulengrr,
F.R.S. Cowmumcatei 6y Dr. N. Annandale.
8. The Paladins of the Kesar Saga, A Collection of Sagas
from Lower Ladakh, Tales 1-2. — By Rev. A. H. Francke.
This paper will be published in a subsequent issue of the
Journal and Proceedings,
9. Soms Arab Folk Tales from Ha^ro.m,nut, — By Lt. Col. D.
C. Phillott and R. F. Azoo.
10. . Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India, Nos. 1-3. —
By I. H. BuKKiLL.
11. Ascaris lobulata, Schneider, ein.Parantaus des Darms von
Platanista gangetica — yon Dr. V. Linstow. Oommunicated by
Dr. N. Annan uAJifi.
12. Notex on the Freshwatpr Fauna of India, No IX. Des-
cription of new Freshwater Sponges from Calcutta, with a record of
two known species from the Himalayas and -a list of the Indian format,
— By Dr. N. Annandalb.
13. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, No. X. Hydra
orientalis cjurm^ *^ .2i?atn». — By Dr. N. <\mnandalb.
Nov., 1906.] Proceedings of the Asiaiic Society of Bengal. Irii
14. Some notes on the Mawrya Inscription at SamatK^^By A.
Venis.
15. Indian Logic a^ preserved in Tibet, — By Mahamaho-
PADHTAYA SaTIS ChANDBA ViDYABHUSHANA, M.A.
These last six papers will be published in a subsequent issue
of the Journal and Proceedings,
The First Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was
held on Wednesday, the 8th August, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
Lt. Col. G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S., in the. chair.
The following members were present : —
Dr. A. S. Allan, Lt. Col. F. J. Drury, I.M.S., Dr. W. C.
Hossack, Dr. W. W. Kennedy, Captain W. McCay, I.M.S.,
Captain J. W. Megaw, I.M.S., Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S., Captain
J. G. P. Murray, T.M.S., Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Captain J. J.
Urwin, I. M.S., and Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S,, Honorary
Secretary.
Lt. Col. G. F. A. HaiTis, I.M.S., was elected Chairman.
1. Lt. Col. Drury showed water-colon r drawings of a case
of the red variety of Mycetoma.
2. Captain Megaw showed for Lt. Col. Lukis, who was
unavoidably absent, coloured drawings and stereoscopic photo-
graphs of a case of Ichthyosis Hystrix (Crocker).
3. Major Rogers showed drawings of a case of congenital
unilateral naevus in a native boy, of which only two cases have so
far been recorded.
4. Lt. Col. Harris showed drawings of cases of Raynaud's
disease, Exfoliative Dermatitis, Lupus Erythematosus and Syphili-
tic Psoriasis.
5. Major L. Rogfers read a ** Short Historical Note on
Medical Societies and Medical Journals in Calcutta.**
DECEMBERt 1906.
Thd Monthlj General Meeting of IJm Society waa held on
Wednesday, the 5tli December, 1906, at 9^15 p.m.
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asdtosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A.»
D.L., Vice-President, in the chaor.
The following memberB were present;-^
Dr. N. Annandale, Baja Bam Chandra Bhanj, Mr. F. B,
Bradlej-Birt, Mr. I. H. Barlull, Mr. B. Bnm, Rai Sarat Chandra
Das Biuiadnr, Baba Amnlja Charan Ghosh Yidyabhnsan, Mr. H. Qt,
Graves, Mr. H. H. Hayden, Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. W. W. Homell, J)r.
W. C. Hofisaok, Mr. C. Little, Dr. M. M. Masoom, Mr. B. D. Mehta,
CLE., Capt. W. P. O'Connor, R.A., Lieut.-CoL D. C. Phillatt,
Major L. Bogers, I.M.S., Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Sanl^a*
ratna-Vedatirtha, Mr. B. B. Simpson, Babu Chandra Narain
Singh, Mr. H. E. Stapleton, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra
Vidyabhnsana, Mr. E. Vredenbnrg, Bev. E. C. Woodley.
VMUm .—Mr. B. C. H. Creeswell, Babn P. K. Das, Mr. H. C.
Jones, S. Naseer Hosain Khan, Babu Dwijendra Narain Bay,
Babn Pnmendra Narain Singh, and others.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
SoTenty-three presentations were announced.
In aooordanoe with Council ord^, the Generial Seeretary read
the following report submitted by the Delegates to the Aberdeen
Uniyersity's 400th Anniversajy on behalf of the Society.
^* Your IMegates to the Aberdeen Uniyersity on the Qccai|ion
of its xeeent Qut^imventenary Celebrations have the pleasure to
submit a short report of their mission. They do not propose to
describe the FestivieJ, as they understand that the official Publica-
tioQa Committee of the Uniyersity intends to present Books of the
proceedings to aU the bodies that sent i^epresentatiyes.
The Celebfations, which extended oyer four days^— September
25th-28th — of exquisite weather, were beg^n by a service in one
of the two oonstitnent coUflges ol the University (King's College)
and were ended by an eyening Reception in the otb«r (Mwisch^
College). During the entire week the City waa «ii f Ae«
& the afternoon of the Fibst Day^ the DeUgsAwi, itpwards of
240 in numberi and r^pveeentiag the Universities, CollegMt and
chief Learned Societies of the United Kingdom, as wcU aa the
jHrineipal Universitiea and Academies of the British Possessions,
and tlu)i« of Amerioa, Anstro-Hunganf, Belgiunii Denmark,
Tvaaoe, Oermsiny, Hottand, Italy, J^kpan, Norw^f , Biwsim Sweden,
Ix Proceedings of the Anatic Society of Bengal, [December,
and Switzerland, were received by the Chancellor and great offi-
cers of the Uniyersity and formally presented the addresses of
congratulation with which they were entrusted. This was one of
the biggest functions ..of the four days, and was so managed that
the whole population of Aberdeen might see something of it ; for
the members of the University (among them a most charming
band of' moi^ t}ian a hundred girl undergraduates), tc^ether with
the special Ouestsof the University, the Delegates, the Magis-
trates and the Town . Council, all arrayed like King Solomon in
all their academic or civic glory, marched in procession through
some of the streets of the city to the place appointed for the Dele-
gates' reception. The place of reception was a temporary hall,
sj>ecj[ally coQstructed at the charges of the Chancellor, Lord
Strathcona, and capablei of accommodating 4,000 people. The
dais of the hall was occupied by the senior members of the
University and the special Guests and Delegates : the body of
the hall was filled by the invited public. ■
The Delegates from the United Kingdom' were the first to be
received ; after them came those from the Calonies and India, and
then those from foreign countries in alphabetical order. As the
Delegates of each country were announced the whole assembly
stood up while a band played the appropriate national anthem
or air.
The addresses were presented to the Chancellor unread :
indeed, it would have been impossible to read them, for the mere
formality of presenting them engaged the greater part of the
afternoon.: but a selected delegate of each country or group of
countries delivered a short speech in behalf of his colleagues. In
this procedure, ,the delegates from all the British Dominions
beyond the seas, India included, were represented by Principal
Peterson of the University of Montreal and were attuned to the
national air of Canada.
The addresses, however, weiie afterwards publicly displayed
in one of the museums of Marischal College, and were one of the
chief attractions of the Reception that brought the celebrations
to an end- . '
Some of the addresses were real works of art, upon which
considerable time, thought, money, and in some cases scholarship,
must have been spent. Ours was not, by a long way, one of the
most attractive, though it was by no means one of the plain-
est.
After this great reception; the Delegates wei« entertained at
a banquet given, in one of the public halls of the city, by the
Lord Provost, Magistrates, and Town Council.
In the morning of the Second Day honorary degrees were
conferred upon 122 distinguished • guests. Among those thus
honoiired were Sir John Jardine, K.C.I.E., M.P., the delegate
from Bombay University, and Mr. John Sime, C.I.E., who repre-
sented the Punjab University, as well as on Professor Kielhoi^ of
'Gottingen, who is^ one of our Honorary Members, Major Bonald
1906.] Proceedings of f he Asiatic Society of Bengal. hd-
Boss, G.B;, FB.B., late of the Indian Medical Serrice, and. Pro-
fessor C. B. Lanman, professor of. Sanskrit at Harvard.
In the afternoon of the same day there was a Beception by
the University at King'9 College, and in the evening another pub-
lic Beception at the Art Gallery.
The Third Day \yasjAe day of the celebrations, when the
new buildings at Marischal College were formally opened by the
King, who was accompanied by the Queen. The weather was
truly imperial, nnd all the emiujence of Scotland — academic, civic,
political — and all the adorned beauty of Aberdeen, were present.
In the evening .a banquet, almost comparable in magnitude
with the feeding of the multitude in the wilderness — ^for tbe num^
her of the guests. amounted to 2,400— was given by the Chancellor^
Lord Strathcona, to all the graduates, guests, and delegates.
Many of the guests wore their academic robes ; nor did any one
lack anything of. the equal feast.
The principal function of the Foueth Day was the evening
Beception at Marischal College, at which upwards of 4,000 guests
were present, and doctors' robes of many colours were displayed
to soft Lydian airs and the powerful strains of the national instru-
ment of Scotland.
Tour Delegates came away with vivid impressions of the
wonderfully perfect management of the long series of ceremonies,
and of the splendid hospitality shownto all the guests and dele-
gates both by the University and by the city."
. . A. Alcock."
I8th OdoheTj 190&. • Qeorog A. Grierson.
The Chairman announced that Dr. E. D. Ross having return-
ed to Calcutta had taken oyer charge of the duties of Philolo^cal
Secretary from Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sastri.
Lieut J, C. More, 51st Sikhs, F.F., Bannu, proposed by Lieut.-
Col. D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Mr. B. J.
Hirst y Assistant Superintendent, Bengal Police, Calcutta, proposed
by Lieut.-Col. D, C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N . Annandale ;
Oaptain 8. Morton, 24th Punjabis, Dilkusha, Lucknow, proposed
by Lieut.-CoL D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ;
Diwan Teh Chand, B.A.,. M.B.A.S., I.C,S., Deputy Commissioner,
Ludhiana, proposed by Lieut.-Col. .D. C. Phillott, seconded by
Dr. N. Annandale ; Mr, H. 0. Norman^ Professor of English,
Queen's College, Benares, proposed by Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott,
secoiided by Mr. H. E. Stapleton ; Mr. Henry Sharp, Director of
Public Instruction, Eastern Bengal and Assam, Shillong, proposed
byMr. H.E. Stapleton, seconded by Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott ; Mr.
G. JR. Kaye, Bureau Assistant to the Director- General of jBduca-
tion, Simla, proposed by Dr. £. D. Boss, seconded by Mr. 11.
Bum ; Captain (J, L. Peart, 106th Hazara Pioneers, Quetta, pro-
posed by .Lieat.*CoL D^ C. Phillott, seconded by Dr.N. Annan-
Ixii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, '. [December,
dale ; Captain Claude BJ Stokes, 3rd Skiiiner*^ Horse, Deokdi,
proposed by Lieut. -Col. D. C. PhiUott, seconded by Dr. N. An-
nandale ; ijeiut. 0. Harrit^ 56th Infantry, F.F., proposed by
Lieut.-Col D. C. Pbillott, seconded by Dr. Annandale ; Major F,
O'Kinealy, I.M.S., Civil Snrgeon, Darjeeling, proposed by Major
L: Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S ; Mr.
Arthur William Dentithy I.C.S., Assistant Comptroller, India Trea-
snries, proposed by Lient.-Col. D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr.
N. Annandale ; Major W. Donnan, I.A., Examiner, Ordnance and
Factory Accounts, Calcutta, proposed by Lieut -Col. D. C. Phillott,
seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Mr, J. C, Jack, I.C.S., Joint
Magistrate, Backergunge, proposed by Mr. H. £. Stapleton, se-
conded by Lieut -Col. D. C. Phillott ; Dr. Adrian Caddy, M.D.,
M.B., B.S. (London), F.R.C.S. (Eng.), M.R.C.S. (Eng.), L:R.C.P.
(Lond.), D.P.H., Calcutta, proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.,
seconded by Dr. Arnold Caddy ; Dr. H. Ftnck, M,D., Surgeon
to the Consulate-General for Germany, proposed by Major L.
Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S. ; Fro*
fessor S. 0. Mahalanahis, proposed by Mr. J. A. Cunningham,
seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Major B. H. Dears, D.P.H.,
I.M.S., Civil Surgeon, Patna, proposed by Major Ji. Rogers, I.M.S.,
seconded by Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S. ; Ca^^tain H. B.
Foster, I.M.S., Eden Hospital, Calcutta proposed by Maior L.
Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Captain J. W. Megaw, I.M.S. ;
Captain J. C. Holditch Leicester, M.D., F.R C.S., M.R.C.P., I.M S.,
General Hospital, Calcutta, proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S.,
seconded by Captain J. G. Murray, I.M.S. ; Major W. J. Hay-
ward, M.B., I.M.S., Police Surgeon, Calcutta, proposed by Major
L. Rogers, I.M.S., seconded by Dr. W. C. Hossack ; Captain
Harvey, R,A.M.C., Station Hospital, Calcutta, proposed by tiajor
L. Rogers, seconded by Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S. ; and Cap-
tain C. C. B. Murphy, The Suffolk Regiment, proposed by Lieut.-
Col. D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; were balloted
for as Ordinary Members.
Mr. D. Hopper exhibited some primitive candles made from
the seeds of Myristica eanarica, one of the wild nutmegs of South-
em India. The tree is found in South Kanara, Malabar and
Travancore. The seeds, which contain half their weight of fat,
are beaten into a paste and pressed into the' hollows of small
bamboo stems, and then heated over a fire. The black candles,
moulded in this peculiar fashion, are removed and used for illumin-
ating purposes by villagers. The fat of the seeds consists
mainly of myristicin, is readily saponifiable^ ai^d warrants a wider
commercial application.
On behalf of Mr. J. W. Ryan, Manager of the Govemikient
Rubber Plantations at Mergui, the Natural History Secretaiy
exhibited a photograph of a prostrate but vigorously growing
tree of Hehpa hrueiliensis, the Para rubber tree. The purpose of
the exhibit was to illustrate the vitality of this species.
Id06.] Proceedings of the Anaiic Soci^y of Bengal. had
The following papers were read :—
1. A list of 124 new words^ chiefly European, that constantly occur
in modem Persian Neirspapers ; cotlect'^d from the newspapers of the
paH six months. — By Muhammad Kazim Shirazi, Persian Insh'uetor
to . the Board of Examiners. Oommunicaied by Lt.-Col. D. C.
Phillott.
' This paper will be published in a snbfleqaent number of the
Journal.
2. Salima Sultan Begam. — By H. BsvERiDaif.
. 3, The Paladins of the Kesar 8a>ga. A collection of Sagas from
Lower Ladakh Tale No. III.— By Rev. A. H Prakcke.
• This paper will be published in a sabseqaent number of the
Journal.
'4. Note on the Obmmon Kestril (Tinnunoulns alaudarius). — By
Lt.-Col. D. C. Phillott.
5. Note on the Lager Faloon (Faico jugger). — By Lt.-Col.
D. C. Phillott.
6. A note on Swertia tongluensi^ and on a new variety of
Swertia purpwrascens. — By I. H. Bubkill.
These papery will be published in a subsequent number of the
Jovkmal.
7. A Chapter on Hunting Dogs, being an extract from the
Kitdh**UBazyarahf a treatise on Falconry, by Ibn Kushffjimy an Arab
writer of the Tenth Century. — By Lt.-Col. D. C Phillott and Miu
R. P. Azoo.
8. Note on a specimen of Felis tristis, Milne-Edwards, in <&«
Indian Museum. — By N. Annandale.
9. Notes on Indian Mathematics. — By G. R. Kate. Com-
municated by Db. E. D. Ross.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
10. Miniature Tank Worship in Bengal. — Compiled by A. N.
Mobeblt, I.C.S., Superintendent of Ethnography, Bengal. Com*
municated by the Anthropological Secretary.
11. 2%« Saorias of the Bajmahal Hills. — By R, Bainbridgb.
Communicated by the AnthropvHgical Secretary.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
12. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, JVo. XL The Oc-
currence of the Medusa, Irene cejlonensis, in Brackish Pools, together
with its Hydroid stage. — By N. Aknandalb.
13. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, No. XII. A
Preliminary note on the Polyzoa occurring in Indian Fresh and
Brackish Pools, with the description of a new Lophopus. — By N.
Annandale.
"Ixiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society iff Bengal, [December, 1906.
14. Notices of Orissa in the Early Becords of Tibet --By Rai
Sarat Ghandka Das, Bahadur.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the
Journal.
The Second Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society
waa held on Wednesday, the 14th November, 1906, at 9-15 p.m.
Major W. J. Bochanan, I.M.S., in the chair.
The following members were present : —
Major E. H. Brown, I.M.S., Dr. A. Caddy, Captain F. P.
Connor, I.M.S., Lt.-Col. P. J. Drury, LM.S., Dr. W. C. HoRsack,
Dr. W. W. Kennedy, Captain D. McCay, I.M.S., Captain J. W. D.
Megaw, LM.S., Major D. M. Moir, I.M.S., Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S.,
Captain J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S., Captain J. J. Urwin, I. M.S., and
Major F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors: — Capt.. J. A. Black, Dr. Adrian Caddy, Capt.
Harvey, R.A.M.C., Capt. J. C. H. Leicester, Major F. O'Kinealy,
LM.S., and Dr. J. B. Phillippe.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Major D. M. Moir pbowed some clinical cases.
Captain J. W. D. Megaw read a paper on ** A Year's Experi-
ence of Malaria at the Medical College Out-patient Dispensary.*'
Major L. Rogers showed some lantern slides illustrating the
short fevers of Calcutta.
The discussion on the last paper to be continued at the next
meeting.
With a vote of tbanks to the chair the meeting terminated.
LIST OF MEMBERS
OP THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
On THB 3IST DBCBMBBRf I9O3.
LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL
OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
FOR THE YEAR 1905.
President :
His Honour Sir A. H. L. Eraser, M.A., LL.D.,
K.C.S.I.
Vice-Presidents :
The Hon^ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
T. H. Holland, Esq., F.G.S., P.R.S.
C. W. McMinn, Esq., I.C.S. (retired.)
Secretary and Treasurer.
Honorary General Secretary : J. Macfarlane, Esq.
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,
M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
Additional S'^cretaries.
Philological Secretary : E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.
Natural History Sepretary : Major L. Rogers, M.D.,
B.Sc, I.M.S.
Anthropological Secretary: N. Annandale, Esq.,
D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary : MahamShopadhyaya
Haraprasad Shastri, M.A.
Other Members of Council.
The Hon'ble Mr. Justice F. E. Pargiter, B.A., LC.S.
Kumar Ramessur Maliah.
I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.
H. E. Kempthorne, Esq.
W. K. Dods, Esq.
A. Earle, Esq., I.C.S.
Lieut.-Col. J. H. Tull Walsh, LM.S.
H. H. Hayden, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
E. Thornton, Esq., F.R.I.B.A.
Mahamahopftdhyfiya, Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana,
M.A.
H. E. Stapleton, Esq., B.A., B.Sc.
LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS,
B. » Resident.
N.R. - Non- Resident.
L.M.«Life Member.
A. -s Absent. N.S. * Non'Subsoribiiig*
F«ft[. • Foreign Member.
N.B, — Members who have changed their residence since the list was drawn
np are requested to g^ve intimation of saoh a change to the Ilonorary General
Secretary, in order that the necessary alteration may be made in the subse-
quent edition. Errors or omissions in the following list shoald also be oom-
monioated to the Honorary Geueral Seoretary*
Members who are about to leave India and do not intend to return are
particularly requested to notify to the Honorary General Secretary whether
it is their desire to continue Members of the Society ; otherwise, in accord-
ance with Rule 40 of the rules, their names will be removed from the list at
the expiration of three years from the time of their leaving India.
Date of Election.
1903 F^b. 4.
1894 Sept. 27.
1895 May 1.
1903 April 1.
1901 Aug. 7.
1904 Sept. 28.
1888 April 4.
1888 Feb. 1.
1885 Mar. 4.
1899 Jan. 4.
1903 Oct. 28.
1900 Aug. 1.
1874 June 3.
1893 Aug. 31
1884 Sept. 3.
1904 Sept. 28
1904 Jan. 6.
1904 July 6.
1870 Feb, 2.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
L.M.
N.R.
R.
R.
A.
A.
A.
R.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
Abdul Alim. Calcutta,
Abdul Wall, Maulavie. Eanchi*
Abdus Salam, Maulavie, m.a. Cuttiick.
Abul A^s, Maulavie Sayid, Rais and Zemindar.
Pat7ia.
Adams, Mai'gai^et. Baptist Zenana Mission.
Eiirope.
Ahmad Hasain Khan, Munshi. Jhelum.
Ahmud, Shams-ul-ulama Maulavie. Cal-
cutta,
Alcoek, Lieut.-Col. Alfi'ed William, M.B., ll.d.,
CM.E., F.R.s. Calcutta.
Ali Bilgrami, Sayid, b.a., a.r.s.m., p.g.s. Hy-
derabad.
Ali Hussain Khan, Nawab. Lucknmc.
Allan, Dr. A. S., m.b. Calcutta.
Allen, The Hon'ble Mr. C. G. H., r.c.s.
Calcutta.
Ameer Ali, m.a., c.i.e., Barrister-at-Law.
Europe.
Anderson, Major A. R. S., b.a., m.b., i.m.s.
Europe.
Andei'son, J. A. Europe.
Annandale, Nelson, D.sc, c.M.z.s. Calcutta.
Ash ton, R. P. Calcutta.
Aulad Hasan, Sayid. Dacca.
Baden-Powell,
Europe.
Baden Henry, m.a., c.i.e.
IV
IWteofJgleotlon.
1901 Jan. 2.
1898 Nov. 2.
1891 Mar. 4.
1898 Aug. 3.
1900 Aug. 29.
1905 Mar. 1.
1896 Mar. 4.
1869 Dec. 1.
1885 Nov. 4.
1877 Jan. 17.
1898 Mar. 2.
1902 May 7.
1894 Sept. 27.
1895 July 8.
1876 Nov. 15.
1897 Feb. 3.
1893 Feb. 1.
1885 Mar. 4.
1895 July 3.
1890 July 2.
1897 June 2.
1895 Mar. 6.
1880 Nov. 3.
1905 Mar. 1.
1895 April 3.
1860 Mar. 7.
1905 Mar. 1.
1901 Sept. 25
1887 May 4.
1901 June 5.
1896 Jan. 8.
1900 May 2.
1904 Aug. 3.
1898 Sept. 30.
1901 Jan. 2.
1901 Mar. 6.
1895 July 3.
1905 May 3.
A.
A.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
R.
N.R.
N.R,
R.
R.
L.M.
P.M.
R.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
A.
R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
F.M.
L.M.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
A.
N.R.
R.
R.
Badshah, K. J., b.a., i.c.s. Europe.
Bailey, The Revd. Thomas Grahame, M.A., b.d.
Europe.
Baillie, D. C, i.c.s. Ohazipur.
Bain, Lieut.-Col. D. S. E., i.m.s. Mercara.
Baker, The Hon. Mr. B. N., c.s.i., i.c.s.
Calcutta.
Baneigee, Muralidhar. Calcutta,
Banerji, Satish Chandra, m.a. Allahabad.
Barker, R. A., m.d. Europe.
Barman, Damudar Da«. Calcutta.
Barman, H.H. The Maharaja Radha Kishor
Dev. Ttpperah.
Barnes, Herbert Charles, i.c.s. Shtllong.
Bartlett, E. W. J. Calcutta.
Basu, Nagendra Natha. Calcutta.
Beatson-Bell, Nicholas Dodd, B.A., i.c.s
Europe.
Beveridge, Henry, i.c.s. (retired). Europe.
Bloch, Theodor, ph.d. Calcutta.
Bodding, The Revd. P. 0. Ramp(yre Haut.
Bolton, Charles Walter, c.s.i., i.c.s. (retii-ed).
Europe.
Bonham-Carter, Norman, i.c.s. Saran.
Bonnei-jee, Womes Chunder, Barrister-at-Law^
Middle Temple. Europe.
Bose, Annada Prasad, m.a. Hooghly.
Bose, Jagadis Chandra, m.a., d.sc, c.i.e.,
Bengal Education Service. Calcutta.
Bose, Pi*amatha Nath, b.sc, f.g.s. Maurbhanj.
Bose, Sasi Bhusan. Qiridu
Bourdillon, Sir James Austin, K.c.s.i., c.s.i.^
I.c.s. (retired). Europe.
Brandis, Sir Dietrich, k.c.i.e., ph.d., p.l.s., f.r.s.
Europe.
Brown, W. B., i.c.s. Comillah.
Buchanan, Major W. J., i.m.s. Calcutta.
Bural, Nobin Chand, Solicitor. Calcutta.
Bui'kill, I. Henry, m.a. Calcutta.
Bum, Richaixl, i.c.s. Simla.
Butcher, Flora, m.d. Ludhtana,
Bythell, Major, W. J., r.e. Calcutta.
Cable, The Hon'ble Sir Ernest, Kt, Calcutta.
Campbell, Duncan. Europe.
Campbell, W. E. M., i.c.s. Allahabad.
Carlyle, The Hon. Mr. Robert Warrand, c.i.E.,.
I.c.s. Calctitta.
Chakravarti, Dwarkanath. Calcutta,
Date of EleotioxL
1890 June 4.
1905 July 5.
1901 June 5.
1904 July 6.
1902 Aug. 27.
1893 Sept. 28.
1902 April 2.
1905 Aug 2.
1880 Aug. 26.
1903 Aug. 26.
1898 June 1.
1876 Mar. 1.
1901 June 5.
1887 Aug. 25.
1905 July 7.
1895 July 3.
1873 Dec. 3.
1901 Aug. 28.
1905 Jan. 4.
1905 July 7.
1903 Feb. 4.
1879 April 7.
1900 July
1896 Mar.
1904 July 6.
1904 Sept. 28
1903 June 3.
1895 Sept. 19.
1902 Mar. 5.
1895 Dec. 4.
1899 Aug. 30.
1900 May 2.
1905 Aug. 2.
1901 June
1902 Feb.
1898 Jan.
1902 July
1886 June
1902 Jan. 8.
R.
R.
A.
A.
R.
R.
R.
R.
F.M.
R.
F.M.
F.M.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
F.M.
N.R,
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
Chakravarti, Man Mohan, m.a,, b.l. Deputy
Magistrate. Howrah.
Chakravarti, Yanamali. Calcutta.
Chapman, E. P., i.c.8. Europe,
Charles, A. P., i.c.s. Europe,
Chaudhuri, A., Barrister-at-Law, Calcutta.
Chaudhuri, Banawari Lala, B.sc, Edin. Cal-
cutta,
Chunder, Raj Chunder, Attomey-at-Law.
Calcutta,
Clemesha, Captain W. W., m.b., i.m.s, Calcutta,
Clerk, General Malcolm Gr. Europe,
Copleston, The Right Revd. Dr. Reginald
Stephen, d.d. Lord Bishop of Calcutta,
Cordier, Dr. Palmyi^. Europe.
Crawford, James, b.a., i.c.s. Europe.
Crawfurd, Major D. G., i.M.s. Chinsurah.
Criper, William Risdon, f.c.s., f.i.c, a.r.8.m.
Calcutta.
Cunningham, J A. Calcutta,
Cumming, John Ghest, i.C.s. Patna.
Dames, Mansel Longworth, i.c.s. Europe.
Das, Govinda. Beuares.
Dass, Mucksoodan. Calcutta,
Das, J. N. Khulna.
Das, Rai Bahadur Bhawan, m.a. Hoshiarpur,
Das, Ram Saran, m.a., Secy., Oudh Commer-
cial Bank, Limited. Fyzabad^ Oudh,
Das, Syam Sunder, b.a. Benares.
Das- Gupta, Jogendra Nath, b.a., Barrister-at-
Law. Calcutta.
De, Bi^ajendra Nath, m.a., i.c.S. Hooghly,
DeCourcy, W. B. Cachar.
De, Hari Nath, b.a. (Cantab). Calcutta.
De, Kiran Chandra, b.a., i.c.s. Fandpur.
Deb, Raja Binoy Kiishna, Bahadur. Calcutta,
Delmerick, Charles Swift. Bareilly,
Dev, Raj Kumar Satchidsunand, Bahadur.
Deogarh, Samhalpur.
Dev, Raja Satindiu, RaiMahesaya. Bansherta,
Dev, Sri Kripamaya Ananga Bhimkishore Ga-
japati Maharaj. Oanjam.
Dey, Nundolal. Bhagulpur,
Dixon, F. P. I.c.s. Chtttagong,
Dods, W. K. GalciUta,
Doxey, F. Calcutta,
Doyle, Patrick, c.e., p.r.a.8., p.r.s.b., p.g.s.
I Calcutta,
Drummond, J. R., i.c.s. Europe*
VI
IMteof Klection.
1892 Se^t. 22
1889 Jan. 2.
1905 April 5.
1879 Feb. 5.
1892 Jan. 6.
1877 Ang. 30.
1900 April 4,
1900 July 4.
1903 Oct. 28.
1903 May 6.
1900 Mar. 7.
1900 Aug. 29.
1905 Jan. 4.
1901 Mar. 6.
1904 Aug. 8.
1894 Dec. 5.
1898 Sept. 30,
1902 April 2.
1903 Mar. 4.
1893 Jan. 11.
1899 Aug. 30
1902 June 4.
1889 Jan. 2.
1905 July 7.
1902 Feb. 5.
1905 May 3.
1889 Mar. 6.
1869 Feb. 3.
1861 Feb, 5.
1905 July 7.
1905 Aug. 2.
1897 July 7.
1905 May 3.
1876 Nov. 15
1900 Dec. 5.
1901 April 3.
A.
A.
N.R.
F.M.
N.R.
R.
A.
A.
R.
N.R.
R.
A.
R.
A.
R.
A.
R.
KR.
R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.S.
N.R.
N.R.
A.
R.
A.
L.M.
N.R.
Drury, Major Francis James, M.B., i.M.S. Europe,
Dudgeon, Gerald Cecil, Holta Tea Co., Ld.
Europe.
Dunnett, J. M., i.c.s. LyaUpur.
Duthie, J. F., b.a., p.l.s. Europe.
Dutt, Geinndra Nath. Hutwa.
Dutt, Kedar Nath. Calcutta.
Dyson, Major Herbert Jekyl, p.r.C.s., i.m.s.
Europe.
Earle, A., i.c.s. Europe.
Edelston, T. D. Calcutta.
Edwards, Walter Noel. Sootea, Assaw-.
Fanshawe, Sir Ai*thur Upton, c.s i., k.c.i K.,
I.c.s. Calcutta.
Fanshawe, The Hon. :Mi\ H. C, c.s.t., i.c.s.
Europe.
Eraser, His Honour Sir Andrew H. L., m a.,
L.L.D., K c.s.r. Calcutta.
Fei'gusson, J. C. Europe.
Fermor, L. Leigh. Calcutta.
Finn, Fi'ank, b.a., f.z.s. Europe.
Finninger, The Revd. Walter K. M.A., Cal-
cutta.
Fuller, His Honour Sir Joseph ©ampfylde,
K.c.s.i. Shitloutj.
Gage, Captain Andrew Thomas, M.A., m.b., b.sc,
P.L.S., I.M.S. Sihpur.
Gait, Edward Albert, i.c.s. Chaibassa.
Garth, Dr. H. C. Calcutta.
Ghuznavi, A. A. Mymensing.
Ghoae, Jogendi*a Chandi'a, M.A., b.l. Calcutia.
Ghosh, Amulya Charan Vidyabhusana. Cal-
cutta,
Ghosh, GiHsh Chunder, Calcutta.
Ghosh, Hemendra Prasad. Jessore,
Ghosha, Bhupendra Sri, B.A., b.l. Galcnna.
Ghosha, Pratapa Chandra, b.a. Vindyachn.1.
Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Colonel H. H., p.R.s.,
P.Z.S., P.R.G.s. Europe.
Goswami, Hem Chandra. Oauhati,
Gourlay, Captain C. A., i.m.s. Shillong,
Grant, Captain J. W., i.m.s. Europe.
Graves, H. G. Calcutta,
Grierson, George Abraham, PH.D., O.i.E., i.C.s.
Europe.
Grieve, J. W. A. Kalimpong.
Guha, Abhaya Sankara. Goalpara,
Vll
Uate of Election.
898 June 1.
898 April 6.
.898 Jan. 5.
.901 Mar. 6.
892 Jan. 6.
904 Sept. 28
899 April 6.
,884 Mar. 5.
897 Feb. 3.
904 June 1.
904 Dec. 7.
892 Aug. 3.
872 Dec. 5.
891 July 1.
898 Feb. 2.
884 Mar. 5.
901 Dec. 4.
873 Jan. 2.
905 July 7.
890 Dec. 3.
866 Mar. 7.
903 Sept. 23.
905 Nov. 1.
904 Jan. 6.
899 April 5.
882 Mar. 1.
867 Dec. 4.
904 May 4.
896 July 1.
891 Feb. 4.
899 Aug. 30.
.902 Feb. 5.
904 Jan. 6.
902 Jan. 8.
.887 May 4.
Mar. 6.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
A.
L.M.
R.
F.M.
N.R.
N.R.
A.
R.
R.
N.R,
R.
L.M.
N.R.
N.R.
F.M.
A.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
A.
A.
L.M.
R.
Gupta, Bepin Behari. Guttack.
Gupta, Krishna Govinda, i.c.s., Barriflter-at-
Law. Cal-oiUta.
Gurdon, Major P. R. T., i.a. Oauhati,
[pur.
Habibui' Rahman Khan, Maulavie. Bhikam-
Haig, Major Wolseley, r.A. Berar.
Hallward, N. L. ShiVong,
Hare, Major E. C, i.m.s. Europe.
Hassan AH Mii*za Sir Wala Qadr Sayid,
(J.c.i.E. Murshedahad.
Hayden, H. H., B.A., b.b., p.o.s., Geological
Survey of India. Calcutta,
Hewett, J. F., i.c.s. (retii^). Europe,
Hill, E. G. Allahabad,
Hill, Samuel Charles, b.a., b.sc. Na^gpur.
Hoernle, Augustus Frederick Rudolf, ph.d.,
CLE. Europe.
Holland, Thomas Henry, a.r.c.s., p.g.s., f.r.s.,
Director, Geological Survey of India. Calcutta.
Hooper, David, P.c.s. Calcutta. {had.
Hooper, The Hon. Mr. John, b.a., t.c.s. Allaha-
Hossack, Dr. W. C. Calcutta.
Houstoun, G. L., P.o.s., Europe.
Humphries, Edgar de Montfort, b.a., i.c.s.^
Oondn.
Hyde, The Revd. Henry Barry, m.a. Madras.
Irvine, William, i.c.s. (retired). Europe.
Ito, C. Europe.
Jackson, A. M. T., i.c.s. Bombay,
Jackson, V. H., m.a. Calcutta.
Kempthome, H. E. Calcutta.
Kennedy, Pringle, M.A. Mozufferpore,
King, Sir George, m.b., k.c.i.b., ll.d., p.l.s.,
P.B.S., I.M.S. (retired). Europe,
Knox, K. N., I.c.s. Banda.
Kiichler, George William, M.A., Bengal Educa-
tion Service. Europe,
Kupper, Raja Lala Bunbehari. Burdwan.
Lai, Dr. Mannu. Banda.
Lai, Lala Shyam. Allahabad,
Lai, Panna, m.a., b.sc Europe,
Lall, Parmeshwara. Europe,
Lanman, Charles R. Europe,
La Touche, Thomas Henry Digges, B.A., Geolo*
gical Survey of India. Calcutta,
Vlll
Dtie of EleoUoD.
1900 S^. 19.
1902 July 2.
1889 Nov. 6.
1903 July 1.
1900 May. 2.
1902 Oct. 29.
1889 Feb. 6.
1904 Oct. 31.
1902 July 2.
1905 Aug. 2.
1869 July 7.
1870 Api-il 7.
1896 Mar. 4.
1902 July 2.
1901 Aug. 7.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
A.
R.
R.
R.
R.
R.
A.
L.M.
N.R.
A.
R.
1893 Jan. 11.
L.M.
1891 Feb. 4.
N.R.
1902 April 2.
N.R.
1893 Aug. 31.
N.R.
1895 Aug. 29.
R.
1898 Nov. 2.
N.R.
1889 Jan. 2.
R.
1901 June 5.
R.
1905 Dec. 6.
R.
1902 May. 7.
N.R.
1903 Aug. 5.
R.
1892 April 6.
R.
1905 Aug. 2.
R.
1901 Aug. 28.
R.
1899 Feb. 1.
N.R.
1899 Mar. 1.
R.
1906 Feb. 1.
R.
1895 July. 3.
N.R.
1886 Mar. 3.
L.M.
1900 Jan. 19.
R.
1884 Nov. 5.
R.
1884 Sep. 3.
R.
1904 April 6.
N.R.
1898 April 6.
1874 May. 6.
N.R.
F.M.
Law, The Hon. Sir Edward F. G., k.c.m.o.,
G.S.I. Europe,
Leake, H. M. Saharanpur,
Lee, W. A., p.r.m.s. Calcutta,
Lefroy, Harold Maxwell. Mozufferpur.
Leistikow, F. R. Europe,
Lewes, A. H. Calcutta.
Little, Charles, m.a., Bengal Education Service.
Calcutta.
Longe, CoL F. B., r.b. Calcutta,
Luke, James. Calcutta,
Lukis, Lt.-Col. C. P., i.m.s, Calcutta.
Lyall, Sir Charles James, m.a., k.c.s.i., c.i.e.,
LL.D., i.c.s. (retired). Europe,
Lyman, B. Smith. Europe.
MacBlaine, Frederick, i.c.s. Nadia,
Macdonald, Dr. William Roy. Europe.
Macfarlane, John, Librarian, Imperial Libi'ary.
Calcutta,
Maclagan, E. D., m.a., i.c.s. Simla,
Macpherson, Duncan James, m.a., c.i.e., i.c.s.
Bhagulpur.
Maddox, Captain R. H., i.m.s. Ranchi,
Mahatha, Purmeshwar Narain. Mozufferpore,
Mahmud Crilani, Shamas-ul-IJlama Shaikh.
Calcutta.
Maitra, Akshaya Kumar, b.a., b.l. Bajshahi,
Maliah, Kumar Ramessur. Howrah,
Mann, Harold H., B.sc. Calcutta,
Marsden, Edmund, B.A., p.b.g.S. Calcutta.
Marshall, J. H. Simla,
Masoom, Dr. Meerza Mohammad. Calcutta.
Maynard, Major F. P., i.m.s. Calcutta,
McCay, Captain D., i.m.s. Calcutta,
McLeod, Norman. Calcutta,
McMahon, Major Sir A. H., k.c.i.e., c.s.t., c.i.e.,
i.A. Quetta.
McMinn, C. W., b.a., i.c.s. (retired). Calcutta,
Megaw, Captain J. W. D., i.m.s. Calcutta,
Melitus, Paul Gregory, c.i.e., i.c.s. Oauhati,
Metha, Rustomjee Dhunjeebhoy, c.i.e. CaU
cutta.
Michie, Charles. Calcutta,
Middlemiss, C. S., b.a. Geological Survey of
India. Calcutta,
Miles, William Harry. Calcutta,
Miller, The Hon. Mr. J. 0., i.c.s., c.s.I. Nagpur,
Milne, Captain C. J., i.m.s. Lahore,
Minchin, F. J. V. Europe,
Date of Electton.
1897X11. 6.
1901 Aug. 28.
1897 Nov. 3.
1905 Dec. 6.
1901 Aug. 7.
1895 July 3.
1898 May 4.
1894 June 6.
1904 Jan. 6.
1894 Aug. 30.
1900 May 2.
1899 Sept. 29.
1886 Uaj 5.
1892 Dec. 7.
1901 April 3.
1885 June 3.
1904 Dec. 7.
1901 Mar. 6.
1889 Aug. 29.
1885 Feb. 4.
1899 Jan.
1900 Dec.
1905 Nov.
1880 Dec.
1905 May
1887 July
1901 Jan. 2.
1880 Aug. 4.
1901 Aug. 28.
1904 Aug. 3.
1880 Jan. 7.
1901 June 5.
1899 Aug. 2.
1873 Aug. 6.
1888 June 6.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
R.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
L.M.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
N.R.
A.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
L.M.
Misra, Tulsi Ram. Awagarh.
Miti-a, Kumar Nai^ndra Nath. Calcutta,
Mitra, The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Saroda Charan,
M.A., 6.L. Calcutta,
Mohamed Hossain Khan Midhut. Galcutta,
Molony, E., i.c.s. Gawv^r,
Monohan, Francis John, i.c.s. ShiUong.
Mookei-jee, R. N. Calcutta.
Muhammad Shibli Nomani, Shams- ul-Ulama
Maulavie. Aligarh.
Mukerjee, Harendra Krishna, m.a. Calcutta,
Mukerjee, Sib Narayan. Uttarpara,
Mukerji, P. B., B.sc. Calcutta.
Mukharji, Jotindra Nath, b.a. Calcutta.
Mukhopadhyaya, The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asu-
tosh, M.A., D.L., P.B.A.S., F.E.s.E. Calcutta,
Mukhopadhyaya, Panchanana. Calcutta.
MuUick, Pramatha Nath. Calcutta.
Naemwoollah, Maulavie, Deputy Magistrate.
BiJTwr.
Nathan, R., i.c.s. Europe.
Nevill, H. R,, i.o.s. Naini Tal.
Nimmo, The Hon'ble Mr. John Duncan.
Calcutta.
Nyayaratna, MahamahopadhySya Mahesa
Chandra, c.i.e. Benares.
O'Brien, P. H., i.c.s. Europe,
O'Connor, Captain, W. P., r.a. Oyantae.
O'Mally, L. S. S. Darjeeltng.
Oldham, R. D., a.r.s.m., f.O.S. Europe,
OUenbach, A. J. Orissa,
Oung, Moung Hla. Calcutta,
Pande, Pandit Ramavatar, b.a., i.c.s. Hanloi.
Pandia, Pandit Mohanlall Vishnulall, p.t.s.,
Muttra.
Panton, E. B. H., i.c.s. Saran,
Pai-asnis, D.B. Satara.
Pargiter, The Hon. Mr. Justice Fredenck
Eden, b.a., i.c.s. Calcutta.
Pai-sons, W. Calcutta.
Peake, C. W., m.a., Bengal Education Service.
Jal2)aigurt.
Pedler, The Hon. Sii* Alexander, c.i.e., p.b.s.,
Kf,, Director of Public Instruction, Bengal.
Calcutta.
Pennell, Aubray Percival, b.a., Barrister-at-
Law. Rangoon.
Date cf Election.
188lTiig.25.
1877 Aug. 1.
1889 Nov. 6.
1904 June 1.
1904 Mar. 4.
1889 Mar. 6.
1889 Mar. 6.
1880 ApHl 7. 1
1895 Aug. 29.
1901 June 5.
1900 April 4. I
1898 Aug. 3. !
1905 Jan. 4. ,
1904 Mar. 4.
1890 Mar. 5,
Rr.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
A.
N.R
N.R
R.
N.R.
!n.r.
; N.R.
IF.M.
R.
1887 May 4. R.
1905 May 3. N.R.
1884 Mar. 5. i R.
1903 Mar. 4.
1900 April 4.
1900 Aug. 29.
1901 Dec. 4.
1889 June 5.
1903 July 1.
1896 Aug. 27.
1905 Mar. 1.
1899 June 7.
1898 Mar. 2.
1897 Nov. 3.
1902 Feb. 6.
1900 Dec. 5.
1893 Jan. 11.
1902 Feb. 5.
1905 Jan 4.
1901 Aug. 29.
N.R.
R.
A.
R.
N.R.
R.
A.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
N.R
R.
R.
Percival, Hugh Melvile, m.a., Bengal Education
Service. Calcutta.
Peters, Lieut.-Colonel C. T., m.b., i.m.s.
Bombay,
Phillott, Lieut -Col. D. C, 23rd Cavalry p.f.,
Secretary Board of Examiners. Calcutta.
Pilgrim, G. EUcock. Calcutta.
Pim, Arthur W., i.C.s. Jhanst.
Prain, Lieut.-Col. David, m.a.,m.b., ll.d., i.m.s ,
Superintendent, Royal Botanic Grarden,
Europe.
Prasad, Hanuman, Ra.es and Zemindar.
Chunar.
Rai, Bipina Chandra, b.l. Mymenstngh.
Rai Chaudhery, Jatindra Nath, m.a., b.l.
Baiiiagar.
Rai, Lala Lajpat. Lahore.
Raleigh, T. Europe.
Ram, Sita, m.a. Moradahad.
Rankin, J. T., i.c.s. Dacc^.
Rapson, E. J. Europe.
Ray, Prafulla Chandra, d.sc, Bengal Educa-
tion Service. Calcutta.
Ray, Prasanna Kumar, D.sc. (Lond. and
Edin.), Bengal Education Service. Calcutta.
Richardson, Thomas William, i.c.s. Bankipur,
Risley, The Hon. Mr. HerbeH Hope, b.a.,
C.I.E., I c.s. Calcutta.
Rogers, Charles Gilbert, p.l.s., p.c.h., Indian
Forest DepaHment. Po7't Blair.
Rogere, Major Leonard, m.d., b.sc, m.r.c p.,
P.R.C.S., I.M.S. Calcutta.
Rose, H. A., I.c.s. Europe.
Ross, E. Denison, ph.d. Calcutta.
Roy, Maharaja Girjanath. Bina^epur.
Roy, Maharaja Jagadindra Nath, Bahadur.
Calcutta.
Samman, Herbert Frederick, i.c.s. Europe.
Saniel, S. C. Calcutta,
Sarkar, Chandra Kumar. Kowkanik.
Sarkar, Jadu Nath. Bankipore.
Saunders, C. Calcutta.
Schulten, Dr. C. Calcutta.
Schwaiger, Imre George. Delhi.
Scindia, His Highness the Maharaja. O-walior,
Sen, A. C, i.c.s. Rajshuyee,
Sen, Sukumar. Calcutta.
Sen, Upendranath. Calcutta.
Date of ElecUon.
1885A5^rill.
1897 Dec. 1.
1905 May 3.
1904 Jan. 6.
1900 Mar. 7.
1885 Feb. 4.
1902 Dec. 3.
1902 Mar. 5.
1903 April 1.
1900 May 2.
1899 May 3.
1903 Aug. 26.
1904 April 6.
1904 June 1.
1893 Mar. 1.
1902 Sep. 24.
1895 Aug. 29.
1892 Mar. 2.
1889 Aug. 29.
1892 Aug. 3.
1889 Xov. 6.
1894 Feb. 7.
1901 Aug. 7.
1904 Mar. 4.
1894 July 4.
1897 Jan.
1872 Aug.
1905 Mar. 1.
1901 Dec. 4.
1904 Sept. 28.
1898 April 6.
1901 Mar. 6.
1891 Aug. 27,
1904 June 1.
1899 Aug. 30
1900 Aug. 29.
1904 July 6
1904 Jan. 6
R.
R.
N.R
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
A.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
R.
L.M.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
R.
A.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
R.
F.M.
N.R.
N.R.
Sen, Yadu Nath. Calcutta.
Seth, Mesrovb , J. Calcutta.
Shah, Kashi Prasad. Mirzapur,
Sharman, Gulab Shankar Dev, p.t.s. Puch-
badra,
Sastri-Samkhyaratna-Vedatirtha, Pandit Yo-
gesa Chandra. Calcutta.
Shastri, Mahamahopadhaya Haraprasad, m.a.
Calcutta.
Shastri, Hamarain. Delhi.
Shastri, Rajendra Chandra, m.a. Calcutta.
Shaun, Montague Churchill. Europe.
Shrager, Adolphe. Calcutta.
Silberrad, Chas. A., i.c.s. Banda.
Simpson, J. Hope, i.c.s. Allahabad.
Simpson, Maurice George, m.i.e.e. Calcutta.
Simpson, Robert Rowell, B.sc. Calcutta.
Singh, Maharaja Kumai^a Sirdar Bharat,
I.c.s. Ghazipur.
Singh, Kumar Bii^ndim Chandra. Calcutta.
Singh, Lachmi Narayan, m.a., b.l. Calcutta.
Singh, The Hon. Raja Ooday Pratab. Biiiga.
Singh, H.H. The Maharaja Prabhu Narain,
Bahadui\ Benares.
Singh, H.H. The Hon. Maharaja Pratap
Nai-ain. Ajodhya^ Oudh.
Singh, H.H. The Hon. Maharaja Ramesh-
wai*a, Bahadur. Darbhanga.
Singh, H.H. Raja Vishwa Nath, Bahadur,
Chief of Chhatarpur.
Singha, Chandi'a Narayan. Calcutta.
Singha Kumar Kamlananda. Srtnagar.
Sinha, Kunwar Kushal Pal, m.a. Narki
P.O., Agra District.
Sircar, Amrita Lai, P.c.a. Calcutta.
Skrefsinid, The Revd. Laurentius Olavi.
Rampore Hant.
Sorabjee, Cornelia. Calcutta,
Spooner, D. Brainerd. Europe.
Stapleton, H. E., b.a., b.sc. Calcutta.
Stark, Herbert A., b.a. Cuttack.
Stebbing, E. P. Dehra Dun.
Stein, M. A., ph.d. Peshatvar.
Stephen, The Hon'ble Mr. Justice, H. L. Cal-
cutta.
Stephen, St. John, b.a., ll.b. Barrister-at-
Law. Calcutta.
Stephenson, Captain John, i.m.s. Europe.
Streatfeild, C. A. C, i.c.s. Bahraick.
Stuart, Louis, i.c.s. Orai.
iHite of Election.
1868 Jnne 3.
1898 April 6.
1904 July 6.
1905 July 5.
1893 Aug. 31.
1878 June 5.
1904 May 4.
1875 June 2.
1898 Nov. 2.
1847 June 2.
1891 Aug. 27.
1904 June 1.
1861 June 5.
1905 Jan. 4.
1905 Aug. 2.
1905 July 7.
1893 May 3.
1898 Feb. 2.
1900 Aug. 29.
1890 Feb. 5.
1902 May 7.
1905 July 5.
1902 June 4.
1901 Mar. 6.
1894 Sept. 27.
1902 Oct. 29.
1901 Aug. 7.
1900 Jan. 19.
1901 June 5.
1889 Nov. 6.
1900 April 4.
1865 May 3.
1905 Dec. 6.
1874 July 1.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
L.M.
N.R.
R.
L.M.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
N.R.
R.
A.
N.R.
R.
R.
R.
N.R.
L.M.
R.
A.
R.
R.
A.
N.R.
A.
R.
A.
Tagore, Maharaja Sir Jotendra Mohun, Baha-
dur, K.c.s.i. Calcutta,
Tagore, Maharaja Coomar Sir Prodyat Coo-
mar, Kt. Calcutta,
Talbot, Walter Stanley, i.c.s, Srinagary
Kashmir,
Tarkabhu^ana, Pramatha Nath. Calcutta.
Tate, G. P. Quetta,
Temple, Colonel Sir Richard Camac, Bart.^
C.I.E., i.A. Port Blair,
Thanawala, Framjee Jamas jee. Bombay,
Thibaut, Dr. G., Muir Central College.
Allahabad.
Thornton, Edward, p.r.i.b.a. Calcutta.
Thuillier, Lieut.-Genl. Sir Henry Edward
Landor, Kt,^ c.s.i., p.r.s., r.a. Europe.
Thui-ston, Edgar. Madras,
Tipper, George Howlett, p.o.s. Calcutta.
Tremlett, James Dyer, M.A., i.c.s. (retired).
Europe.
Turner, Frank. Dacca,
Urwin, Captain J. J., m.b., i.m.s. Calcutta,
Vaidya, Jain. Jaipur,
Vanja, Raja Ram Chandra. Mayurhhanga,
District Balasore.
Vasu, Amrita Lai. Calcutta.
Vaughan, Major J. C, i.m.s., Europe.
Venis, Arthur, M.A., Principal, Sanskrit
College. Benares.
Vidyabhusana, Jogendra Nath Sen.
Calcutta.
Vidyabhusana, Rajendranath. Calcutta,
Vidyabhusana, Mahamahopadhyay Satis
Chandra, m.a. Calcutta.
Vogel, J. Ph., PH.D. Lahore,
Vost, Major William, i.m.s. Europe.
Vredenbui*g, E. Calcutta,
Walker, Dr. T. L. Europe,
Wallace, David Robb. Calcutta,
Walsh, E. H., I.c.s. Chinsura.
Walsh, Lieut-Col. John Henry Tull, i.m.s.
Europe.
Walton, Captain Herbert James, m.b., f.b.c.s.,
I.M.S. Bombay.
Waterhouse, Major- General James. Europe,
Watson, Edwin Roy, b.a. Calcutta.
Watt, Sir George, Kt., c.i.b. Europe.
Date of Bleotion
1902A^ril2.
1905 Dec. 6.
1904 Mar. 4.
1900 Dec. 5.
1894 Aug. 30.
1898 July 6.
1905 Mar. 1.
A.
K.
R.
R.
N.R.
R.
R.
Wheeler, H., i.c.s. Europe.
Wilson, James, c.s.i., i.c.s. Oahutta.
Wood, William Henry Arden, m.a., p.c.s.,
p.R.G.s. Calcutta,
Woodman, H. C, i.c.s. Calcutta.
Wright, Henry Nelson, b.a., i.c.s. Unao.
Wyness, James, c.e. Calcutta,
Young, Rev. A. Willifer. Calcutta.
SPECIAL HONORARY CENTENARY MEMBERS.
iMteoJifllectioQ,
1884 Jan. 15.
1884 Jan. 15.
1884 Jan. 15.
1884 Jan. 15.
Dr. Ernst Haeckel, Pi-ofessor in the University of
Jena.
Charles Meldrum, Esq., c.m.g., m.a., ll.d., p.r.a.s.,
P.B.3. Mauritius.
Professor A. H. Sayce, Professor of Comp. Philology.
Oxford.
Professor Emile Senart, Member of the Institute of
France. Paris.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Date of Eleotioii.
1848 fS). 2.
1879 June 4.
1879 June 4.
1879 June 4.
1881 Dec. 7.
1883 Feb. 7.
1894 Mar. 7.
1894 Mar. 7.
1895 June 5.
1895 June 5.
1895 June 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, o.c.s.i., c.b., m.d., d.c.l.,
LL.D., P.L.S., F.G.S., P.R.O.8., P.R.s. Berkshire,
Dr.Albert Giinther, m.a., m.d., ph.d., f.z.s., p.r.s.
Surrey.
Dr. Jules Janssen. Paris.
Professor P. Regnaud. Lyoits.
Lord Kelvin, g.c.v.o., d.c.l., ll.d., p.r.s.e., p.r.s. Olas'
gow.
Alfred Russell Wallace, Esq., ll.d., d.c.l., p.l.s.,
P.Z.S., P.R.S. Dorset.
Mahamahapadhyaya Chandi*a Kanta Tarkalankara.
Calcutta.
Professor Theodor Noeldeke. Strasshurg.
Lord Rayleigh, m.a., d.c.l., d.sc, ll.d., ph.d., p.r.a.s.,
P.R.S. Witham, Essex.
Lt.-Genl. Sir Richard Strachey, r.e., o.c.s.i., ll.d.,
P.R.Q.S., p.G.s., P.L.S., P.R.S. Londofi.
Charles H. Tawney, Esq., m.a., c.i.e. London,
Lord Lister, p.r.c.s., d.c.l., m.d., ll.d., d.sc, p.r.s.
Londoti.
"^Dtte of Bleotton.
1896 F^b. 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
1896 Feb. 5.
1899 Feb. 1.
1899 Dec. 6.
1899 Dec. 6.
1899 Dec. 6.
1899 Dec. 6.
1901 Mar. 6.
1902 Nov. 5.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 Mar. 2.
1904 July 2.
XIV
Sir Micbael Foster, k.c.b., m.a., m.d., d.c.l., ll.d.,
D.sc, F.L.S., F.E.s. Cambridge.
Professor F. Kielhom, ph.d., c.i.e. Gfotttngen.
Professor Charles Rockwell Lanman. Massachusetts,
U.S,A.
Dr. Augustus Frederick Rudolf Hoemle, ph.d., c.i.e.
Oxford.
Professor Edwin Ray Lankester, m.a., ll.d., f.r.s.
Londmi.
Sir George King, k.c.i.e., m.b., ll.d., f.l.s., f.r.s.
Lo7ido7i.
Professor Edward Burnett Tylor, d.c.l., ll.d., f.r.s.
Oxford.
Pix)fessor Edward Suess, p.h.d., For. Mem. R.s.
Vienna.
Professor J. W. Judd, C.B., ll.d., f.r.s. Lrmdou.
Monsieur R. Zeiller. PariA.
Professor Heiniich Kern. Leiden.
Professor Ranikrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, c.i.e.
Foona.
Pi-ofessor M. J. DeGoeje. Leiden.
Pix)fessor Ignaz Goldziher, Budapest.
Sir Charles Lyall, m.a., k.c.s.i. Ijondwi.
Sir William Ramsay, ph.d., (Tiib.) ll. d., sc.d. (Dubl.)
F.C.S., f.i.c.
Dr. Geoi'ge Abraliam Gnerson, ph.d., c.i.e., i.c.s.
London.
ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.
Date of Election.
1874A^lill.
1875 Dec. 1.
1875 Dec. 1.
1882 June 7.
1884 Aug. 6.
1885 Dec. 2.
1886 Dec. 1.
1892 April 6.
1892 Dec. 7.
1899 April 5.
1899 April 5.
1899 Nov. 1.
1902 June 4.
The Revd. E. Lafont, c.i.K., s.j. Calcutta.
The Revd. J. D. Bate, m.r.a.s. Kent.
Maulavie Abdul Hai. Calcutta.
Herbei-t, Giles, Esq. Europe.
V. Moore, Esq., f.l.s. Surrey.
Dr. A. Fuhrer, Europe.
Rai Bahadur Sai'at Chandi'a Das, C.i.e. Calcutta.
Pandit Satya Vrata Samasrami. Calcutta.
Professor P. J. Briihl. Sibpur.
Rai Bahadur Ram Bi*ahma Sanyal. Calcutta.
Pandit Visnu Pra.sad Raj Bhandari. Nepal.
The Revd. E. Francotte, s.j. Calcutta.
The Revd. A. H. Francke. Leh.
LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT PROM
INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS *
* Bale 40. — After the lapse of three years from the date of a
member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the
interval have been received by the Society, his name shall be re-
moved from the List of Members.
The following members will be removed from the next Mem-
ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule: —
Womes Chunder Bonnerjee, Esq., Barrister-at-Law.
Frank Finn, Esq., b.a., p.z.s.
Dr. T. L. Walker. .
Major- General James Waterhouse.
LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1904.
By Rktire3ient.
Edward Charles Stewart Baker, Esq.
J. Bathgate, Esq.
Major A. H. Bingley, i.a.
Major E. Harold Brown, m.d., i.m.s.
Dr. Arnold Caddy.
Francis Joseph Ede, Esq., O.K., a.m.i.c.e., f.g.s.
Captain Stuart Godfrey, i.a.
R. O. Lees, Esq.
Chai'les Richardson Marriott, Esq., i.c.s.
William Stevenson Meyer, Esq., i c.s.
Rai Lukshmi Sanker Misra, Bahadur.
L. F. Morshead, Esq., i.c.S.
John Nicoll, Esq.
Dr. Frederic H. Norvill.
Birendra Chandra Sen, Esq., i.c.s.
A. Tocher, Esq.
The Hon. Mr. Justice John George Woodroffe.
Lieut.-Col. H. F. S. Ramsden, I.A.
By Death.
Ordinary Mevibers.
Dr. William Thomas Blanford, ll.d., p.r.s. (Life Member.)
Raja Jaykrishna Das, Bahadur.
H. W. Peal, Esq., p.e.s.
Honorary Member.
Dr. William Thomas Blanford, ll.d., p.r.s.
Bt Removal.
Under Bute 9.
J. deGrey Downing, Esq.
Pandit Navakanta Kavibhosana.
Tinder Bule 38.
Robert Greenhill Black, Esq.
Babn Jaladhi Chandra Mukerjee.
Babn Ramani Mohon Mullick.
Under Rule 40.
Edwin Max Konstam, Esq.
Michael Francis O^Dwjer, Esq., b.a., i.g.s.
Alfred Fredrick Steinberg, Esq., i.c.s.
[appendix.]
ABSTRACT STATEMENTS
OF
RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS
or THB
Asiatic JSocibty of Bengal
FOB
THE YEAR 1906.
1905.
STATEMENT
Asiatic Society
Dr.
To ESTABLISBXBNT.
Salaries ...
OommiBsioii
Pension
Stationery •*.
Taxes
Postage ...
Freigbt ...
Meeting ...
Auditor's fee
Electric Fans and Lights
Insurance fee
Petty repairs
Building ...
Miscellaneous
Bs. As. P.
8,810 12 6
456 12 6
204 0 0
To CONTIMGBNCIBS.
67 8
884 4
588 18
160 0
122 14
100 0
228 6
312 8
26 6
1,265 0
528 12
Books
Binding
Catalogue ,
Picture Frame, including other ezpendltare
Furniture ...
To LlBBART AND COLLECTIONS.
2,232 9 4
1,207 10 0
177 0 0
3,818 2 6
319 11 6
.To Publications.
Journal, Part I.
Do. „ II.
Do. „ in.
Proceedings
Journal, Proceedings, and Memoirs
1,791 13 0
1,649 1 6
590 10 8
422 10 0
1,377 14 6
To printing charges of Circulars, Beceipt
Forms, &o.
„ Personal Account (Writes off and miscella-
neous)
To EZTRAOBDINART EZPBNDITDBK.
Boyal Society's Scientific Catalogue
Balance
Total Bs.
Bs. As. P.
4,471 9 0
4,284 3 8
7,250 1 4
5,782 1 3
286 11 9
•.. 766 8 9
1,597 15 0
1,93,148 1 9
2,17,481 4 1
XIZ
No. 1.
of Bengal.
1905.
.Ci*.
By Balamoe from last report
Bs. As. P. Ks. As. P.
1,92,989 7 6
Bt Cash Bbcbipts.
Publications sold for cash ... ... 933 4 11
Interest on InyestmeDts ... ... 6,891 8 0
Bent <rf room on the Society's ground floor ... 650 0 0
Allowance from Government of Bengal for the
Publication of Anthropological and Cognate
subjects... ... ... ... 2,000 0 0
Allowance from Government of Eastern Ben-
gal and Assam ... ... ... 1,000 0 0
MiBoellaDeous ... ... ... 422 4 0
11,797 10 0
Bt Extbaobdinabt Bbceifts.
Subscriptions to Boyal Society's Scientific
Gatfilogne
1,481 5 1
Admission fees
Subscriptions
Bales on credit
Hisoellaneous
By Pbbsonal Account.
1,200 0
0
. 9,240 0
0
809 12
0
13 10
9
11,263 6 9
Total Bs.
2,17,481 4 1
ASUTOSH HUKHOPADHTAY,
Honorary Treasurer ^
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
STATEMENT
1905. Oriental Publication Fund, in Acct.
Dr.
To Gash Ezfbnditubb.
Bs. As. P.
Ba. A«. P.
Salaries ...
Commission on colleotions
Editing oharges
Postage ...
Freight
Printing charges
Stationery
Contingencies
••• •••
••• •••
es off and Miscella-
Balance
Total Bs.
1,664 6 3
62 10 9
6,149 8 0
318 13 0
82 6 0
7,081 2 0
28 0 6
419 8 9
16,786 0 3
44 14 0
8,174 9 9
To Personal Acconnt (Writ
neons) ...
—
18,955 8 a
STATEMENT
1905. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Acct.
Salaries ...
Travelling charges
Printing ...
Postage ...
Contingencies
Purchase of Manusc
ripts
Dr.
To Cash Expenditub
••• ...
Balance
Total Bs.
K.
Bs. As. P.
1,184 0 0
320 15 0
2,045 12 0
103 11 0
12 8 0
6,000 0 0
Bs. As.
8,666 14
3,120 2
P.
0
6
-
11,787 0
5
No. 2.
with the Asiatic ^Society of Bengal. 1905.
Cv.
Bs. As. P. Bb. Ab. p.
Bj Balance from last Beporl ••• ... ... 6,097 1 8
By Gabh Becbiptb.
Oovernment Allowanoe ... ... 9,000 0 0
Pablioations sold for cash ... 822 9 9
Advanoes reoovered ... ... 90 14 0
Loan from ABiatio Society of Bengal ... 2,000 0 0
11,918 7 9
Bt Pkbbonal Account.
Sales on credit ... ... ••• ••• 1,944 16 ^
Total Bb. ... 18,966 8 0
ASUTOBB MUKBOPADHTAY,
flbnorary TrtaiUTer,
Aiiatio Society of BengaL
No. 3.
with the Asiatic Society of BengaL 1905*
Cr.
Bb. Afi. P. Bb. Ab. P.
By Balance from last Beport ... ••• ... 8,678 0 6
By Gash Becbiptb.
Ooremment Allowanoe ... ... 8,200 0 0
Do. Do. Bpeeial ... ... 6,000 0 0
Pnblioations sold for cash ... ... 6 0 0
8,206 0 0
By Pbbbonai; Account.
Sales on credit ... ... ... .,. 4 0 0
Total Bb. ... 11,787 0 6
Abutobh Mukbopadhtat,
Hc/ncrary 7r«a«urer,
A%ia^e Society of BengaL
XXll
statement:
1905, Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund in
Dr.
To Cash Bxpenditubk.
Bb. Am, p. Bs. Ab. P,
SalarieB ...
Porchaae of KanoBoriptB
Stationery
Contingencies
Postage ...
Travelling charges
Balance
ToTAI^ Bb.
1,885 i 0
6,258 4 0
17 14 6
64 15 9
13 12 6
666 9 0
8,906 8 9
.
4,459 0 0
18,865 8 9
STATEMENT
1905. Bardic Chronicles MSS. Fund in
Dr.
Rb. A8. p. R8. Aa. P.
ToBalaiioe. ... ... ... ... 2,400 0 0
ToTiLBs. ... 2,400 0 0
No. 4,
AocL with the Asiatic Soc> of Bengal. 1906.
Cr.
B8. As. P. Kb. As. P.
By Balft&oe from last Report ... ... ^. 6,805 8 9
Bt Cash Bxcripts.
Oovernmottt Allowftuce . ... ..; ; 7,000 0 0
Total Bs. ... 18,866 8 6
asutobh mukhopadbtay,
Sonoraty Treasurer,
Asiatic. Society of Bengal,
No. 8.
Acct> with the Asiatic Soo. of Bengal. 1905.
Cr.
By Cash Beckipts.
Bb. As. P. Bs. As. P.
GoYernment Allowance ... ... ... 2,400 0 O
Total Bs. ... 2,400 0 O
ASUTOBH MOKHOPADHYAY,
Honorary Trwuurer,
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
XXIV
STATEMENT
1905. Personal
Dr.
Be. Aa. P. Rs. As. P.
To Balftnoe from last Report ... ... ... 4,908 0 10
To Cash Bxfbnditube.
AdTanoes for porohase of SCannscriptSy fto. ... ... 5,661 8 9
To Asiatio Society ••• ... ... 11,268 6 9
„ Orie&tal Publication Fund ... ... 1,944 16 0
„ Sanskrit Manuscript Fund ... ... 4 0 0
18^12 5 9
Total Bs. ^ 28,726 16 4
No. 6
Account.
1906.
By Gash Receipts
„ Afliatio Society
,, Oriental Pablioation Fand
Cr.
Kb. As. P. Rs. As. P.
18,783 14 9
766 8 9
44 14 0
810 6 9
By Balance.
Dae to the
Society.
Due by the
Society.
Bs.
As.
P.
Rs.
As
P.
Members
7,163
7
9
202
5
h
Sabeoribers ...
19
8
0
...
•••
.».
Bmploy^
30
0
0
100
0
0
Oriental Pabli-
oation Fond
2,000
0
0
...
...
...
Misoellaneous
416
12
6
184
18
2
6
9,619
12
3
487
9,132 9 10
Total Bs.
23,726 16 4
ASDTOSH MUKBOPADBYAT,
Honorary Trea$urer,
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
XXVI
1905.
STATEMENT
Invest-
Dp.
To Balance from last Beport
,, Gaah ...
Valae. Cost.
Bs. As. P. Bs. As. P.
i, 98,800 0 0 1,07,958 8 %
6 8 6
Total Bs.
1,98,800 0 0 1,97,964 6 a
PlBKAVXVT.
TSHrOBAEZ.
Fuvsfl.
Value.
C<Mt.
Value.
Coat.
Total Coat.
Asiatic Society
Trust Fand
Rs.
1,40,800
1.400
A P.
0 0
0 0
A. P.
6 8
6 0
Ra.
46,100
A
0
P
0
Ra.
46,298
A. P.
6 5
Ra.
'1,889
A.
18
6
1
P.
1
O'
1,51,800
0 0
>,fi0,*8l
n 8
4S,I00
0
0
45,298
6
5
1.96,076
1
1905.
STATEMENT
Trust
To Pension
Dr.
Balance
Total Bs.
Bs. As. P.
48 0 0
1,466 11 la
1,604 11 10-
XXTll
No. 7.
merit. 1905,
* ■ - ■«
Cr.
Value. Cost.
Bs. As. P. Rs. As. P.
ByOMh ... ... ... ... 2,000 0 0 1,988 3 7
„ Balance ... ... ,.. 1,06,800 0 0 1,95,976 8 1
Total Rs. ... 1,98,800 0 0 1,97,964 6 a
ASUTOSH MUKHOPADHYAT,
Hfmorary Treaaurer^
Aaiatie Society of Bengal.
No. 8.
Fund.
190S.:
By Bklanee from last Beport
„ Interest OB inTeetment
... ••• ...
Total Bs.
Rs. As. P.*
1,466 11 10
49 0 a
l/>04 11 10
ASUtOtH MVKHOFADHYAY,
. Honorary Treasurer,
Asiatic Society of Bengal,
XZVIU
STATEMENT
1905. Cash
Dp,
Bb. As. p.
To Balance from last Beport .,. ... ... 6.614 9 8
BBCBIPT0.
Be. As. P.
To Asiatic Society ... ... ... 18^78 5 11
„ Oriential Pabfication Fnnd ... ... 11,918 7 9
„ Sanskrit Manascript Fmid ... ... 8,205 0 0
y, Arabic and Persian llannsoript Fnnd ... 7,000 0 0
„ Bardic Chronicles Manuscript Fnnd ... 2,400 0 0
,1 Personal Account ... ... ... 18,788 14 9
„ Investment ... ... ... 1,988 8 7
„ Trust Fund ... ... ... 49 0 0
58,618 0 0
Total Bs 65,182 9 8
STATEMENT
1905. Balance
Dr.
Bs. As. P. Bs. As. P.
To Cash ... ... ... ... 2,644 12 10
,, Personal Account .. ... ... 9,182 9 10
„ Inveetment ... ... ... 1,95,976 8 1
2,07,753 9 9
Government Pro. Note at Bank of Bengal's
Safe Custody Account Cashier's Security
Deposit Bs. 500
Total Bs. ... 2,07,758 9 9
We have examined the above Balance Sheet and the appended detailed
Accounts with the Books and vouchers presented to us, snd certify that it is
in accordance therewith, correctly setting forth the position of the Society as
at the 31st December, 1905.
Calcutta, Hbuginb, Kino and Simson,
15th Fehru<iryt 1906. Chartered AecountanU,
ZZIX
No 9.
Account 1905.
By Asiatio Sooietj
„ Orieatal Pablioation Fand
„ Sanskrit tiianasoript Fund
„ Arabio and Persian ICanoBoript Fond
„ Personal Acooant •••
„ InTestment •••
,, Trust Fund
Cr.
BZPKNDITUSE.
Rs. As. P.
Rs. As. P.
!•• •••
28,572 9 7
••• •••
16,736 0 3
• ■• •••
8,666 14 0
ipt Fond
8,906 8 9
6,651 8 9
••• •••
6 3 6
48 0 0
62,487 12 10
Balance 2,644 12 10
Total Bs. ... 66,182 9 8
ASUTOSH MUXHOPA.DHYAY,
Honorary TreamrBv^
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
No. 10.
S?ieet. 1905.
Cp.
Bs. Ab. p. B», As. p.
By Asiatic Society ... ••• •••
„ Oriental Publication Fund ...
„ Sanskrit Hiinnscript Fund •••
„ Arabic and Persian Manuscript Fund ,••
„ Bardic Chronicles Manuscript Fund
„ Trust Fund ••• ••• •••
1,93.143 1 9
8,174 9 9
3,120 2 6
4,469 0 0
2,400 0 0
1,466 11 10
Total Rs.
2,07,768 9 9
ASUTOSH MOKHOPADHYAY,
Honorary Treasurer,
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
h
IBRARY.
The following new books have been added to the Library
during January 1906 : —
Abdel Aziz Nazmi. La Medecine au temps des Pharaons.
These, etc., Montpellier, 1903. 8°.
Assam Djstrict Gazettkeks. Calcutta, 1905, etc. 8^
Presd. by the Govt, of Eastern Bengal and Assam.
Baldaens, Philip. A Description of y^ East India Coasts of
Malabar and Coromandel, with their adjacent kingdoms and
provinces ; and of the Empire of Ceylon and of the Idolatry of
the Pagans in the East Indies. [With plates.]
Lo7idon, 1703. fol.
Balfour, Edward. The Cyclopasdia of India and of Eastern
and Southern Asia... Third edition. 3 vols.
London, 1885. 8^.
Calcutta,— Calcutta Madrasah. Catalogue of the Arabic and
Peraian Manuscripts... by Kamallu'd- Din Ahmad and 'Abdu
'1-Muqtadir, with an introduction by E. Denison Boss.
Calcutta, 1905. 8*.
Presd. by the Govt, of Bengal,
Oarnahan, David Hobart. The Prologue in the old French and
Provenyal Mystery.... A thesis, etc. Neto Haven, 1905. 8*.
Presd. by Yale University,
Oirkel, Fritz. Asbestos: its occurrence, exploitation and uses.
Ottatca, 1905. 8^.
-Mica: its occurrence, exploitation and uses.
Ottatva, 1905. 8°
Presd, by the Dept. of the Interior, Mines Branch, Canada,
Dutt, Romebh. India in the Victorian age: an economic history
of the people. Lmidon, 1904. 8®.
Francke, liev. A. H. First Collection of Tibetan Historical In-
scriptions on rock and stone from West Tibet. [In Tibetan.]
1906. b°.
t^rancke, Rev. A. H. Log-dag-kaye-Ag-bar. Tibetan Paper. Vol.
III. [In Tibetnn.] [1906.] 4°.
Presd, by the Author.
Frey, H. Les figyptiens pr6historiqu^ identifies
Annamites d'apr^B les inscriptions hieroglyphiqnes.
avec esl
les.
Paris, 1905. 8°.
Ohamat, K. £. The Present State of India. An appeal to
Anglo-Indians. Bamhay, 1905. 8®.
Freed, by the Author.
Oiridharajee Maharaj, Ooswdmt Sri. Suddhadvaitamartanda
...With a commentary called Prakasa. By Sri Rama Krishna
Bhabta. And Prameyaratiinrnava. By Sri Balakrishna
Bhatta. Edited by Ratna Gk^pal Bhatta. Benaresy 1905. 8°.
Ohowkhamba Sanskrit Series, No. 97.
Gonnaud, Pierre. La Colonisation hollandaise a Java, ses ante-
cedents, ses caracteres distinctifs. Paris, 1905. 8°.
Herzog, Maximilian. Further observations on Fibrin Thrombosis
in the glomerular and other renal vessels in Bubonic Plague.
Manila, 1905. 8^.
Bureau of Oovt. Laboratories, Manila, No. 33.
Presd. by the Bureau.
Hill, S. C. Bengal in 1756-1757. A Selection of public and
private papers dealing with the affairs of the British in Bengal
during the reign of Siraj-uddaula. Edited. ..by S. C. Hill.
3 vols. London, 1905. 8°.
Part of the Indian Records Series.
Presd. by the Oovt, of India, Home Dept,
Historical view of plans for the Government of British India,
and regulations of trade to the East Indies and outlines of a
plan of Foreign Government, of commercial economy, and of
domestic administration, for the Asiatic interests of Great
Britain. [By J. Bruce.] London, 1793. 4^
Irvine, VVilliam. The Army of the Indian Moghuls ; its organi-
zation and administration. London, 1903. 8^.
kuniky ( ). Analyse d^nn onvrage manusciit intitule
die Ssabier und der Ssabismas oder die syrischen Heiden und
das syiische Heidenthnm in Harran und andem Gegenden
Mesopotamiens zur zeit des chalifats. Ein Beitrag zur Ges-
chichte des Heidenthams in Yorderasien, gross ten theils nach
handschriftlichen Quelen ausgearbeitet von Dr. Joseph
Cliwolsohn. Sf, Pctershunj, 1852. 8°.
Melanyed Astatlque^ tirh du liulletin Histitrico-Philologiqtire
de V Academii' Ivipt'iiale des Scienceti de 3t. Petersboury.
Tome L
Macanlay, Lord. The Works of Lord Macaulay. (History of
England. Essays and Biogi^aphies. Speeches, poems and mis-
cellaneous writings.) 12 vols. London, 1898, 8°.
MacCulloch. J. R. A Dictionary, pnictical, theoretical, and
historical of Commerce jvnd Commercial Navigation.... New
edition.... Edited by H. G. Reid. Lmdon, 1871. 8°.
Marshman, John Clark. History of India, from the earliest
period to the close of Lord Dalhousie's administration. 3 vols.
London, 1867. 8°.
Merrill, Elmer D. I. New or Noteworthy Philippine Plants, III ;
II. The Source of Manila Elemi. Manila, 1905. 8°.
Bureau of Govt. Laborntories, Manila, No. 29,
Prttid, by the Bureau.
Milbum, William. Oriental Commerce ; containing a geographi-
cal description of the principal places in the East Indies,
China Hnd Japan, with their produce, manufactures and trade,
etc., 2 vols. London, 1813. 8^
Moquette, J. P. Voorloopig verslag over het vinden van rijst-
korrels op ketan, en proeven daarover genomen.
Batavia, 1905. 8°.
Presd, by the Botanic Institute of Buitenzory,
Morgan, J. de. Histoire et travaux de la delegation en Perse
du minist^re de I'lnstruction publique, 1897-1905.
Paris, 1905. 8°.
Mnlhall, Michael G. Dictionary of Statistics.... Fourth edition
revised to November 1898. Lotulon, 1903. 8°.
Munk^ S. Melanges de philosophie juive et arabe.
Paris, 1857-59. 8°.
Naoroji, Dadabliai. Poverty and Un- British Rule in Indi.i.
London, 1901. 8."
4
Nevill, H. R. Fyzabad. AUahabad, I90b. 8^
District Oazetteere of the United Provinces of Agra and Oudh,
Vol. XLIII.
Presd, by the Govt, of India^ Home Dept.
Philipps, S. Chas. The Use of Wood pulp for Paper-making.
Calcutta, 1905. 8°.
Extracted from the Journal of the Society of Arts, Vol. LIIL
Presd. by the Oovt. of India, Rev. and Agri. Dnpt.
Pirioili Ernest. L'Inde contemporaine et le mouvement national.
Paris, I90b. 8^
Prainy D. A Sketch of the Life of Francis Hamilton (once
Buchanan), some time Superintendent of the Honourable
Company's Botanic Garden, Calcutta. Calcutta, 1906. 4®.
Presd. by the Author.
PrinsePi O. A. Remarks on the external commerce and ex-
changes of Bengal, etc. London, 1823. 8®.
Bapin de Thoyras. History of England.... Translated. ..by N.
Tindal. The second edition. [With engravings.] 2 vols.
London, 1737. fol.
Presd. by Mr. G. W. McMinn.
Baynaly Abbe, a Philosophical and political history of the settle-
ment and trade of the Europeans in the East and West
Indies. Translated... by J. Justamond. The second edition,
revised, etc. 6 vols. London, 1776. 8°.
Bahai, Shio Nandan. Life of Harischandra. [With photo-
graphs.] [In Hindi.] Bankipur, 1905. 8°.
Presd. by the Author.
Schmidt, P. W. Gmndziige einer Lautlehre der mon — khmer —
Sprachen. Wien, 1905. 4.®
Benkschriften der K. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien,
Philosophisch'Hxstorisclie Masse, Band LI,
Smith, J. J. Die Orchideen von Ambon. Batavia, 1905. 8^.
Presd. by the Botanic Institute of Huitenzorg.
Smith, B. Bosworth. Life of Lord Lawrence.... With portraits
and maps. London, 1883. 8^
Strongf Bicliard P. L Intestinal hemorrhage as a fatal com-
plication in amaebic dysentery and its associations with liver
abscess. II. The action of various chemical substances upon
caltui*es of Amoeboe. By J. B. Thomas. III. The patho-
ology of intestinal amaebiasis. By P. R. WooUey and W. E.
Musgi'ave. Manila, 1905. 8*^.
Bureau of Govt. Laboratories, Manila, No, 32.
Freed, by th6 Bureau-
SuDKAKA. The Little Clay Cart— Mrcchakatika— a Hindu Drama
... translated... by A. W. Ryder. Cambridge, Mass, 190b. 8°.
Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. IX.
Presd. hy Prof. 0. B. Larnnan.
SusRDTA Samhita. ^^H^r^Vli ( ^TiRWW^ ) ^^^TT^ I [Su^ruta
Samhita, Part I. Sutrasthana with commentary by Haran
Chandra Cakravarti. Edited by Mahamahopadhyaya Chandra-
kanta Tarkalankam. Galcutfa, 1905.] [In Sanskrit.] 8''.
Presd. by Babu Haran Chandra Chakravarti.
Terry, Edward. A Voyage to East India, etc.
London, 1655. 8°.
Tripathii Kanhaiya Lai. Shiksha-Darpana — a manual of educa-
tion. [In Sanskrit,] Bankipore, 1900. 8°.
Presd by the Author.
Whorry, Wm. B., and MoDilly John R. I. Notes on a cnse
of haematochyluria, etc. II. A search into the nitrate and
nitrite content of Wittes' " Peptone."... By W. B. Wherry.
ifam7a, 1905. 8°.
Bureau of Govt. Laboratories, Manila, No. 31.
Presd. by the Bureau.
Wright} Henry Burt. The Campaign of Plataen, — September,
479 B.C.... A thesis, etc., Now Haven, 1904 8°.
Presd. by Yale Universitij.
Wytflman* P. Genera Avium. Rdited by P. Wy tsman. Part I,
etc. Brussels, 1905, etc, 4°.
h
IBRARY.
The following new books have been added to the Libraiy
-during February, 1906.
AoRicuLTURB. — Imperial Department of Agriculture. Annual Re-
port. 1904-05, e^c. Calcutta, 190^, etc. 8^
Presd. hy the Inspector 'General of Agriculture in India.
The Babar-Nama. The Babar-Nama, being the autography of
the Emperor Babar... written in Chaghatay Turkish; now
reproduced in facsimile from a manuscript belonging to
the late Sir Salar Jang of Hyderabad, and edited... by
S. Beveridge. London, 1905. 8°.
F. J. W. Gihh Mernorial, Vol. I.
Presd. hy the Trustees.
BrOCkbanky Edward Mansfield. Sketches of the lives and work
of the Honorary Medical StafE of the Manchester Infirmary.
From its foundation in 1752 to 1830, when it became the
Royal Infirmary. Manchester, 1904. 8°.
Publications of the University of Manchester. Medical
Series, No. 1.
Presd. by the University.
CoBNBLL University. Libranan's Report. 1904-1905, etc.
[Ithaca, 1905, etc.^ &".
Presd. by the University.
Deasseil} PauL The Philosophy of the Upanishads... Authorised
English translation by Rev. A. S. Geden«
Edinburgh, 1906. 8°.
Dob BftntOB, Joaquim Jose Judice. Collection Joaquim Jose
Judice Dos Santos : Premiere partie : Monnaies et medailles
de Portugal. Monnaies coloniales, du Bresil, des Indes
Portugaises et de TAfrique. Monnaies et Medailles de
I'empire du Bresil. [Amsterdam, 1906.] S\
Presd. hy fferr J. Schtdman.
Xefiroy, H. Maxwell. The Insect pests of Cotton in India.
Calcutta, 1906. 8^
Fr(ytn the Agrictdtural Journal of India, Vol. J., Part L
Presd. hy the Author.
Madras. — Adyar Library. Report. 1905, etc. [Madras, 1906, etc,'] 8°.
Presd. by the Library,
Merrilly Elmer D. and others. I. New or Noteworthy Philip-
pine plants, IV. By B. D. Merrill ; II. Notes on Cuming's
Philippine plants in the Herbarium of the Bureau of Govern-
ment Laboratories. By E. D. Merrill ; III. Notes on
Philippine GraminesB. By E. Hackel ; IV. Scitiminece
Philippinenses. By H. N. Ridley ; V. Philippine Acanthaceae.
By C. B. Clarke. ifamZa, 1905. 8°.
Bureau of OovL Laboratones, Manila, No. 33.
Presd. by the Bureau.
McOregOFy Richard C. I. Birds from Mindoit) and small ad-
jacent Islands. II. Notes on three rare Luzon birds.
Manila, 1905. 8°.
Bureau of Oovt. Laboratories, Manila, No. 34.
Presd. by the Bureau.
Peake^ A. S. Inaugural Lectures delivered by Members of
the Faculty of Theology during its first session, 1904-05.
Edited by A. S. Peake. Manchester, 1905. 8^
Publications of the University of Manchester. Theological
Series, No. 1.
Presd. by the University.
Pop6> T. A. The Reproduction of maps and drawings. A Hand-
book of instructions for the use of Government officials and
others who prepare maps, plans and other subjects for re-
production in the Photographic and Lithographic Office of
the Survey of India. ICalcutta, 1905.] 4°.
Presd, by the Surveyor-General of India,
Walsh, B. H. C. A Vocabulary of the Tromowa dialect of
Tibetan spoken in the Chumbi Valley... Together with a
corresponding vocabulary of Sikhimese and of Central
(standard) Tibetan... Compiled by E. H. C. Walsh.
Calcutta, 1905. 4**.
Presd. by the Author.
WilUainS} Bev. J. G. Joanis rebiaba Hamba Gyrau Zyma.
The Gospel according to Saint John in the Cachari language.
Translated by Rev. J. G. Williams. ShUlotig, 1905. 8^
Presd, by the Oovt. of Eastern Bengal and Assam,
h
BRARY.
The following new books have been added to the Library
during March, 1906 :—
Bucklandi C.E. Dictionary of Indian Biography.
London, 1906. 8^
Calcutta Dibkotort and Guide, 1906. Compiled by B. T.
McClnskie. Calcutta, 1906. 8^
Pread. by Mr. E. T. McOluakte.
Dangerfleld, Dr. H. Vivian. LeB&ib^r^. Definition, ^tpiologie,
historiqne, bact^riolog^e, symptomatolog^e, pathog^me, pa&o-
logie ezp^rimentale, traitement. Deux planches en conlenrs,
etc. Paris, 1905. 8**.
DiCTiONNAiBB des sciences anthropologiqnes....ATec... figures dans
le texte. Parts, [1889.] 4^.
Dvivedin, Acala. iM^^Nv: [Nimaya dipaka...With commentary
in Gajrati...by Kp«9a Sastri. Edited by Sada Sankara
Hirftsankara.] [Nadiar, 1897.] 8^
Farnell, L. B. The Eyolation of religion An anthropological
study. London, New York, 1905. 8^
Orier, Sydney C, pseud. [i.e., MissKildjl Obeqo]. The Letters of
Warren Hastings to his wife. Transcribed in full from the
originals in the British Museum. Introduced and annotated
by S. C. Grier. London, 1905. &".
Haeckel, Emst. Wanderbilder. Serie I and 11, Die Natur-
wunder der Tropenwelt.— Tnsulinde und Ceylon*
Gera.'Untermhaus, [1905]. 4^
Presd. by the Author.
Hallkier, Dr. August. Texte zur arabischen Lexikographie
Nach handschriften herausgegeben yon Dr. A. Hidmer.
Leipzig, 1905. 8*.
HiJi BiBi, (/HAtfl ^ ^^ 4U^y [Persian Translation of Morier's
Hftjibaba of Ispahan by Akft Mirsft Asdulla Khftn of Lrftn.l
[ Bom6ay, 1905.] 8^.
2
Henry, Victor. Le PareiBme. Paris, 1905. S\
MenhBChtT, Dr. Gottfried. The Central Tian-Shan MoantainB,
1902-1903. Lomfon, 1905. 8^.
MirOllOWf Nioolans. Die Dharmaparikfa des Amitagati. Ein
beitrag snr literatnr-und religionsgeschichte des Indischeii
mittelalters. Inangnral-Dissertotion, etc, Leipeigy 1903. 8*.
Hewcombe, A. G. Village, Town, and Jangle life in India. ••
With illnstrationB. London, 1905. 8^
Oldenborg, Hermann. Vedaforechnng.
Stuttgart, Berlin, [1905.] 8^.
Bawling, G. G. The Great Platean, being an account of explora-
tion in Central Tibet, 1903, and of the Gantok expedition.
1904-1905... With illnstrations aud maps. London, 1905. 8^
BoTAL SoGiBTT — London. Reports of the Commission,. .for the
investigation of Mediterranean fever, etc. Ft. 4, etc,
London, 1906. 8*.
Presd, by the Society,
Schuster, Felix. The Bank of England and the State. A
lecture, etc Manchester, 1906. 8^
Manchester Uinversity Lectures, No. 2,
Presd. by the University,
Wallace^ Alfred Bussel. My life. A record of events and
opinions... With facsimile letters, illustrations and portraits,
2 vols. London, 190b. 8°.
INDEX SLIP.
ZOOLOGY.
Annandalb, N. — Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. No.
y. — Some animals found associated with Sfiongilla carteri in
Calcutta. Calcutta Jonrn. and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II,
No. 5, 1906, pp. 187-196.
Ghastogaster spofigillse, sp. noy., diagnosis of. N. Annandale,
Calcutta, tfourn. and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5,
1906, pp. 188-190. *
Ghirotiomua sp. (larva), habits of. N. Annandale, Calcutta
Joum. and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5, 1906, pp. 190-
193.
TanypuSf sp. (larva), habits of. N. Annandale, Calcutta Joum.
and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5, 1906, pp. 193-194.
Sisyra, sp* (larva), habits of. N. Annandale, Calcutta Joum.
and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5, 1906, pp. 194-196.
Annandalb, N., and Paiva, C. A.— Notes on the Freshwater
Fauna of India. No. VI. — ^The life-history of an Aquatic
Weevil. C^ilcutta Joum. and Pit)c., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II,
No. 6, 1906, pp. 197-200.
Aquatic Weevil, description and habit of. N. Annandale,
Calcutta Joum. and Pi-oc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5,
1906, pp. 197-200.
Annandalb, N.— Notes on the Freshwater Fimna of India, No.
VII. — A new Goby from Fresh and Brackish water in Lower
Bengal. Calcutta Joum. and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II,
No. 5, 1906, pp. 201-202.
QohitL8 cdcockn, sp. no v., diagnosis of, N. Annandale, Calcutta
Joum. and Proc., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. II, No. 5, 1906, p. 201.
Hossaok, W. C — Preliminary Notes on the Rats of Calcutta.
Calcutta Joum. and Pi-oc., As. Soc. Heng., Vol. II, No. 5,
1906, pp. 183-186.
Key to Rats of Cnlcutta.
A. Long-tailed Rats. .
(1) Mh8 rattiM alexnndrinuH.
B. Short or Medium-tailed.
( 2 ) Mu8 decumanus.
(3) Nesokia hengalensis.
(4) Nesokia nemorivaga.
Library^
Tbe following new books have been added to the Library
during April, 1906 :—
Co-operative Credit Societies, U.P. Annual Report on the
working of the Co-operative Credit Societies Act — X of 1904
—for the year 1904-05. Allahabad, 1906. Fcp.
Presd, hy the Govt, of United Provinces.
Benares. — Nagaripracharini Sahha. Proceedings of a public meet-
ing, held on the 29th December, 1905. ..to discuss the question
of a common character for Indian vernaculars.
Benares, 1906. 8^.
Freed, hy the Sahha.
Bombay. — Plague Research Laboratory. Report of the Plague
Research Laboratory for the official year ending 31st March,
1905. By Lieut.-CoL W. B. Bannerman.
Bombay, 1906. Fcp.
Presd. hy Lt.-Gol. W. B. Bannerman.
CHlftUdhuri, B. L. Elie Metchnikoff and his studies on human
nature. [Oalcutta, 1905.] 8^.
Beprinted from the Calcutta Journal of Medicine, 1905.
Presd. by the Author.
Oait, E. A. A History of Assam. Calcutta, 1906. 8^
Presd. by the Author.
Haeckely Emst. Last Words on Evolution. A popular re-
trospect and summary... Translated from the second edition
by J. McCabe. With portrait and... plates.
Londoti, 1906. 8^.
Presd, hy the Author.
Jervis, Major T. B. Geographical and Statistical Memoir of th«
Konkun. The revenue and land tenures of the Western pari
of India, etc. Calcutta, 1840. 8^
Beprinted from the Journal of the Bombay Geographical
Society, 1840.
2
•JerviSf W. P. Thomaa Best JerviB...A8 Ghristiaii soldier,
geographer and friend of India, 1796-1857. A oentenarj
tribnte, etc. London, 1898. 8*^..
>J01lg» A. W. E. de. Het Alkaloidgehalte van Gocablad.
[Batavia, 1906.] 8^
Presd. by the Botanic Institute of Butenzorg.
KoDAiKAWAL Obsbbvatort. — Madras. Bulletin. No. IV.
[Madras, 1906.] 4^
Presd. hy the Govt, of Madras,
McOregor» Richard C, and Worce8ter» Dean G. A Hand-List
of ^e birds of the Philippine Islands. Manila, 1906. 8^.
PuUications of the Bureau of Govt, Laboratories, No. 86.
Presd, by the Bureau of Oovt, Laboratories, ManUa.
Yovng, Alfred H. Stadies in Anatomy from the Anatomica
Department of the University of Manchester. Vol. III.
Edited by A. H. Yonng. Manchester, 1906. 8^
PtMications of the University of Manchester, AncUomical
Series, ifo. I.
Presd. by the University of Manchester.
Library.
The following new books have been added to the Library
during May 1906 :—
Ahem, George P. A Compilation of notes on India-Rubber and
Gutta-Percha. Manila, 1906. 8®.
Department of the Interior, Bureau of Forestry^ Bulletin, No. 5.
Presd. by the Bureau,
AnnandalOi N. Preliminary Report on the Indian Stalked
Barnacles. [London, 1906.] 8°.
From the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 1903,
Presd, by the Author,
Australian Mdseum. — Sydney. Nests and Eggs of Birds found
breeding in Australia and Tasmania. By A. J. North.
Vol. I, etc. Sydney, 1904, etc. 4®.
Pre^d. by the Museum.
British Museum. — Natural History. Catalogue of the Fossil
Plants of the Glossopteris Flora in the Department of
Geology. ..By E. A. N. Arber. London, 1905. 8°.
Presd. by the Museum.
CabatOn Antoine. Les Chams de Tlndo-Chine. Paris, 1906. 8°
Ext rait de la Mevue Goloniale.
DiNKARD. The Pahlavi Dinkard. Book VII. Lithographed by
Manockji Rustamji Unvala. Bombay, 1904. 4°.
Presd. by the Trustees of the Parsee Punchayet Funds and
Properties, Bombay,
FergUBOIl) John. Bibliotheca Chemica : a catalogue of the
alchemical, chemical and pharmaceutical books in the collec-
tion of the late James Young of Kelly and Durris. 2 vols.
Glasgow, 1906. 8°
Presd. by the Trustees to the Family of the LaJte James Young.
Poster, William. The Journal of John Jourdain, 1608-1617,
describing his experiences in Arabia, India and the Malay
Archipelago. Cambridge, 1905. 8°.
Hakluyt Society* s Publications, Second Series, No. XV L
Presd, by the Oovt. of India, Hojne Dept.
Fraser, J. G. Lectures on the Early History of the Eingshipi
London, 1905. 8^
HaaSy W. B. Tromp de. Uitkomsten van de in 1905 verrichte
aftappingsprooyen met Hevea Brasiliensis in den Gnltnnrtain
te Tjikemenh verkregen. [Batavta, 1906.] 8^.
Jons^i Dr. A. W. K. de. De Yerandering van bet alkaloid der
Cocabladeren met den onderdom van het Blad.
[Batavia, 1906.] 8°
Presd. by the Botanic Institute of Buitenzorg,
Kern, H. G^enkteekenen der onde indische Bescbaving in
Kambodja. [Batavia, 1904.] 8^.
Overdruk uit Onze Eeuw, 1904,
Presdi by the Author *
Macdonaldy George. Coin Types. Tbeir origin and develops
ment. Being tbe Rbind lectures for 1904... With ••• plates.
Glasgow, 1905. 8^.
MargOliOUth, D. S. Mobammed and tbe Rise of Islam.
New York, London, 1905. 8®.
Haule, William M. Tbe Cbarcoal Industry in tbe Philippine
Islands. 2. La Industria del carbdn vegetal en las islas Fili-
pinas. Manila, 1906. 8^.
Department qf the Interior, Bureau of Forestry, Bulletin No, 2,
Freed, by the Bureau,
Mehmed Tschelebi. Ein nrsprdnglicb Ttirkiscb verfaszter
scbwank in neupersiscber (ibersetzung. Nacb einer bandscbrift
berausgegeben und ins deutsche iibertragen von L. Pekotscb...
Naob der Tiirkisuben vorlage und einer Arabiscben version
untersncbt und mit Textkritiscben Anmerkungen verseben
von Dr. M. Bittner. Wien, 1905. 8^
Mills, Dr, Lawrence Hey wortb. Zoroaster, Pbilo and Israel, being
a treatise upon tbe Antiquity of tbe Avesta,
Leipzig, 1903-04. 8°.
Presd, by the Trustees of the Parsee Panchayet Ftmds and
Properties, Bombay,
MI88I05S SoiBNTiFiQCJES AU Spitzbbbg. Missioos Soientifiquos pour
la Mesure d*nn Arc de Meridien an Spitzberg. Entreprises
en 1899-1902. Sons les auspices des Gouvemements Su^dois
et Russe. Tome I, II Sect., B ; Tome I, V Sect. ; Tome II,
VII Sect., A; Tome II, VIII Sect., A, B, B«-^ C ; Tome II,
X Sec. Stockholm, 1904. 4^
Presd, by Mesure d^un Arc de Meridien au Spitzberg.
Modi, Jivanji Jamshedji. Asiatic Papers : papers read before tbe
Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.
Bombay, 1905. 8°.
Presd. by the Trustees of the Parsee Panchayet Funds and
Properties, Bombay.
Hurray, John. Handbook for Travellers in Asia Minor, Trans-
caucasia, Persia, etc. Edited by Major-General Sir Charles
Wilson. With maps and plans. London, 1905. 8^,
Pabts. — Bibliotheque Nationale. Catalogue des manuscrits PersAns.
Par E. Blochet. Tome I, etc. Paris, 1905, etc. 8®.
S&rasin, Paul and Fritz. Reisen in Celebes. Ausgefiihrt in den
Jahren 1893-1896 nnd 1902-1903. 2 vols.
Wiesbaden, 1905. 8°.
Schrooder, Albert. Annam. Etudes Numismatiques. Text,
and plates. Paris, 1905. 8^.
Sriniyasa Dasa. ^■^mtftftniT {HS\m) [Yatindramatadipika...
With commentary called Proka^a by V&sudeva ffastri.]
[Poona, 1906.] 8°.
Anandairama Sansh-it Series, No. 50.
Tchangy Mathias, S.J. Synchronismes Chinois. Ghronologie
complete et concordance avec Tere chretienne de toutes Tea
dates concemant THistoire de TExtr^me- Orient, etc.
Ohang-Hai, 1905. 8^
Varietes Sinologiques, No. 24.
Tisdale, Rev. W. St. Clair. The Original Sources of the Qur'An
London, 1905. 8^
Turner, Samuel. Siberia : a record of travel, climbing and ex-
ploration... With an introduction by Baron Hey king, lllus*
trated, etc. London, 1905. 8°.
Vtrbeek; B. D. M. Deficription O^ogiqne de L'lle I/Aiikboiu
Text and AtlM. BotoriVi, 190& 8^.
Presd, htf Hi* Excellency the Goremar-Crf^HerQl^
Netherlands^ /khIici.
mibrinky 6. Tweede Veralag van de Selectie — Proeven met de
Natal— Indigoplant. Drukkerij\ 1906. 8^.
Presd. by the Botanic Institute of Buitenzorg,
Wright, WiUiam. Elementaiy Arabic : a Grammar bj Frederio
dn Pre Thornton, being an abridgement of Wngbt's Arabic
Grammar.. ^Edited by R. A. Nicholson. Gawibridge^ 1905. 8^.
Library.
The following new books have been added to the Library
during June, 1906 : —
Abhidhamha Pijaka. The Yibhanga, being the second book of
the Abhidhamma Pitaka. Edited by Mrs. Bhys Davids.
London, 1904. 8°.
One of the PublicaUons of ths Pali Text Society.
Assam District Gazettbers. Vols. I, Gachar; II, Sylhet; III,
Goalpara ; V, Darrang ; VI, Nowgong ; VII, Sibsagar.
Allahabad, IWhJQQ. 8^.
Freed, by the Oovemment of Eastern Bengal and Assam.
Aston, W. G. Shinto— the way of the gods.
London, New York, and Boinbay, 1905. 8**.
Barth61emy, Marquis de. An Pays MoL Onvrage acoompagne
de...gravnres hors texte et de... cartes. Avec le portrait de
ranteur. Paris, 1904. ff*.
BiBLiOTHBCA Gbographortjm Arabicobum. Pars Tertia. Descriptio
Imperii Moslemici antore Shams ad-din Abu Abdallah
Mohammed ibn Ahmed ibn abi Bekr al-Banna al-Basshftri
AIMoqaddasi. Edidit M. J. de Goeje. Editio Secnnda.
Lugduni Batavorttm, 1906. 8®.
Presd.)nf Mens. M. J. de Ooefe,
Oaland, W. and Henry, V. L'Agni^toma. Description complete
de la forme normale da sacrifice de soma dans le cnlte
vediqne. Tome I, etc. Paris, 1906, etc. 8**.
CAiiBRiDaB Antiquarian Sooibtt. Octavo Publications, No. 42.
The Place-names of Bedfordshire. By Rev, W. W. Skeat.
Oambridge, 1906. 8®.
Presd. by the Society.
Crooke, William. Things Indian: being discursive notes on
various subjects connected with India. London, 1906. 8^.
€uinet, Vital. La Turquie ]!)'Asie. Geocpraphie administrative,
statistique descriptive et raisonn^ de chaque province de
TAsie-Minenre. 4 vols, and an alphabetical table.
Pam, 1892, 8^.
iHirt, Herman. Die Indogermaaen. Ihre VerbreitanK, ihre
XTrheimat nnd ihre KTirtur...mit..,abbildangen, etc. Band I,
etc. Strasshurg, 1905, etc. 8°.
Hodson, T. C. Thado Grammar. Shtllong, 1906. 8^.
Presd. hy the Oavei-nment of Eastern Bengal and Assam,
Jagadis Ohander Bose. Plant Response as a means of Physio-
logical investigation... With illostrations.
London, 1906. 8°.
Lacdte, Felix. Une version nonvelle de la Brhatkatha do
Gu^adhja. Paw, 1906. 8®.
Extrait du Journal Astattquey 1908.
Presd. hy the Author.
MacDonald, J. B. Geography of New Zealand for Senior Pupils
in the Public Schools, Scholarship Candidates, and Pupil
Teachers . . . With . . . maps and . . . illustrations.
Wdltngton, 1903. 8^.
Presd. hy the New Zealand Chvemment.
liANCHBSTEB — University of Manchester. Economic Series, No. 2.
Cotton spinning and manufacturing in the United States of
America. A report ..By T. W. Uttley.
Manchester, 1905. &".
-m Lectures, No. 3. Bearing and Importance of Com-
mercial Treaties in the Twentieth Century. A lecture. ..By
Sir T. Barclay. Manchester, 1906. 8*».
■«— . Medical Series, No. 4. Course of Instruction in Opera-
tive Surgery.. .By W. Thorbum. Manchester, 1906. 8^
Presd. hy the University.
Morgan, J. de. Les Becherches Aroheologiques leur but et leors
proc^d^s. Paris, 1906. 8**.
Ukited Pbovincbs of Agra and Gudh District Gazbttibb8«
VoLVin,Agra. Allahahad, 1906. 8\
Presd. hy the Govt of India, Home Dept.
h
IBRARY.
The following new books have been added to the Libraiy
during July 1906 :—
Bengal District Gazetteer. Statistical Tables for Angul, Bala-
sore, Bankum, Bhagalpur, Birbhum, Burdwan, Calcutta,
Champaran, Chota Nagpur Tributary, Cooch Behar State,
Cuttack, Darbhanga, Darjeeling, Gaya, Hazaribagh, Hill
Tippera State, Hooghly, Howrah, Jessore, Khulna, Man-
bhum, Midnapore, Monghyr, Murshidabad, Muzaffarpar,
Nadia, Orissa Tributary States, Palamau, Patna, Pun,
Pumea, Ranchi, Saran, Shahabad, Sikkim State, Singhbhum,
Sonthal Parganas, and 24-Pargana8. OalciUta, 1905. 8^
Pre<d, by the Oovt. of hidia. Home Dept.
Bernard, Dr. Ch. Eene ziekte van de Gocospalm veroorzaakt
door pestalozzia palmarum. IBatavia, 1906.] 8°.
-Eene ziekte van Hevea, veroorzaakt door de Djamoer
oepas. [Batama, 1906.] 8"^
Pre<d, hy the Botanic Inatituie of Buitenzorg
Brailsford, H. N. Macedonia : its races and their future... With
photographs and... maps. London, [1906.] 8°.
Breasted, James Henry. A History of Egypt from the earliest,
times to the Persian Conquest... With... illustrations andma)>s
London, 1906. 8°.
Crawley, Ernest. The Tree of life : a study of religion.
London, 1905. 8°.
Thk English Catalogue op Books. 1881-1900, 1902, etc.
London, 1891, etc, 8^
Gangtlli, G. D. The Art Industries of the United Provinces.
lAUahahad, 1906.] 8^
Presd, hy the Author,
Hutchinson, Jonathan. On Leprosy and Rsh-eating, etc.
London, 1906. 8°.
The JagadIs!, a commentary on Anumana, Ghini&mani-Didhiti
by Siromani. Edited by Bhattan&tha SwAmy.
Benares, 1906. 8°.
Chowkhamha Sanskrit Series; No. 101.
Jong, Br, A. W. K. de. Extractie van Cocoblad.
\Batama, 1906.] 8^.
Pret'd. hy the Botanic Inditute of Buttenzorg.
LippinCOttj J. B. A complete pronouncing Gazetteer or Geo-
gi»apliical Dictionary of the World... Edited by A. Heilprin
and L. Heilprin, London, 1906. 8®.
Mann, Harold H. The Ferment of the Tea leaf, and its relation
to quality in tea. Parts l-III. Oalctdta, 1901-1904. 8^.
huUan Tea Association,
-The Fermentation of Tea. Part I.
Calcutta, 1906. 8^
Indian Tea Association.
— The " Mosquito-Blight " of Tea, etc. Parts I-III.
Calcutta, 1902-1905. 8^.
Indian Tea Association.
— Red Rust : a serious blight of the tea plant.
Calcutta, 1901. 8''.
Indian Tea Association.
-Tea Soils of Assam, and tea manuring.
Calcutta, 1901. 8^
Indian Tea Association.
Mann, Harold H.| and Hunter, James. Sisal-Hemp culture in
the Indian tea districts. Calcutta, 1904. 8^
Indian Tea Association.
Mann, Hai'old H., and HutchinSOn, C. M. Red Rust : a serious
blight of the tea plant. Second edition. Calcutta, 1904. 8^
Indian Tea Association.
Presd. by the Author,
Mitra Misra, Pandit. Viramitroday a.... Edited by Parratlya
Nityteanda Sarmk. Benares, 1906. 8^
Chowkhamha Sanskrit Series, No. 103,
Kdinach, Solomon. Cultes, Mythes efc religions. 2 vols.
Parif^^ 1905-1906. 8°.
Royal Geographical Socibty — Lowlnn. Supplementary Papers,
Vol. i. etc. London, 1882, etc, 8°.
Stow, George W. The rTative Races of South Africa.... With
numerous illustrations.... Edited by G. M. Theal.
Lori'lon, 1905. 8''.
SuRVRY OP India. Rainfall from 1868 to 1903, measured at the
Trigonometrical Branch Office, Dehra-Dun.
[Dehra-Dun, 1906.] Obi.
Presd. hy the Survenor-Oeneral of India,
Thurston, Edgar. Ethnographic notes in Southern India.
With... plates. Madras, 1906. 8°.
Presd. hy Qovt. of Madras.
V06ltzk0W, Dr. Alfred. Bericht uber eine reise nach Ost-
Afrika zur untersuchung der bildung und des aufbaues der
rifPb und inseln des westlichen indischen ozeans.
[Berlin, 1906] 8°.
Presd. by the Author.
2ichy, Qrafen Eugen. Dritte Asiatische Porschungareise. Bands
I. Herkunft der Magyarischen fischerei von Dr. J. Janko.
II. Zoologische Ergebnisse...von Dr. G. Horvath. III-IV.
ArchaDologische Studien auf Russischem Boden von B. Po^ta.
V. Sammlung ostjakischer volk8dichtungen...von J. Papay,
VI. Forschungen im osten...von E. Zichy.
Budapest, 1900-1905. 4^
Vol. II, No. 1.] Uomaka, or the Gity of Rome. 1
IN.8.]
1. Bomnkay or the Oity of Romey as mentioned in the Ancient Pali
and Sanskrit works, — By MAHiMAHOPiDHTAYA Satis Ohandba
VlDYiBHOSANA, M.A.
The intercourse between Rome and India, from the 1st cen-
tury B.C. to the 5th century A.D., has been a favourite subject of
investigation to several scholai*s of eminence during the last few
years. Mr. Robert Sewell,^ on an examination of a large number
of '* Roman coins found in India/' has concluded that the trade
between Rome and India began in the reign of Augustus about
29 B.C., and remained in full force up to the time of Nero, A.D. 68.
Then it slightly declined, but revived under the Byzantine em-
perors, and did not finally disappear until the G-oths and Vandals
attacked Rome about A.D. 450.
There seems to have been very little trade between Rome and
India in the years preceding the reign of Augustus. Although
several Roman coins of the Consulate period have been discovered
in the Manikyala stupas and in the Hazara district of the Punjab,
but these old coins were very probably brought to India by
traders several years after they had been prepared in Rome, for
it is almost certain that Rome did not attempt to spread eastwards
till the later years of the Consulate It was in the reign of
Augustus that the conquest of Asia by Rome began. The Im-
perial supremacy of Rome aroused on the part of her wealthy
citizens an unrestrained indulgence in eastern luxuries, such as
in perfumes, ivory, precious stones, silks, fine muslins, pepper,
spices, etc.
These were largely supplied by the western and south-western
parts of India, the chief centre of trade having been Barygaza or
Bharoach, near Guzerat. About A.D. 47 the reRularity of mon-
soons in the Indian Ocean was discovered, and the Roman ships
began to sail direct to the Malabar coast, and thereby a great
impetus was given to Indian commerce. Numerous coins of the
time of Augustus and his successors were brought to India from
Rome by traders. These coins have been recovered from va.rious
places, especially from the western districts of the Deccan. In
the districts of Madura and Coimbatore alone, 55 separate dis-
coveries have been made, and 612 gold coins and 1,187 silver coins,
besides heaps consisting of five cooly-loads of gold coins and
several thousands of silver coins, have been found out. Even in
Bengal, at a place called Bamauaghati in the district of Singbhum,
there have been found coins of the times of Gordian and Con-
stantino. Near Jelalabad there have been found Roman coins of
as late a period as the time of Theodosius about A.D. 450. It was
about this time that the Goths and Vandals attacked Rome, whose
trade with India consequently ceased altogether.
From the numismatic evidences given above, as well as from
1 Robert Seweirs article on " Roman Coins found in India," publiahed
in the Joarnnl of the Royal Asiatic Society of Qreat Britain and Irelandi
October 190%.
2 Jnttnutl nf fhf Aalntif Sori&ljf of Bonijnl . ^Tanuarv, 1900.
the artistic and other evidences, and also from the writings of
Strabo, Pliny and others, it is clear that there were intimate
relations between Home and India for nearly five hundred years,
i.e., between 29 B.C. and A.U. 450. The art, religion, mythology,
philosophy, science, etc., of India during this period were more or
less influenced by the culture of Uome.* The elements in the art
of the Gandhara or Peshwar School have been examined in detail,
and the general aspect of the figure sculptui*es and architectural
decorations of that school has been perceived to be distinctly
Roman. The designs of the sculptures at Amaravati in Southern
India have also been considered of Roman origin. It has even been
affirmed that the Kusana copper coins and the Indian coins of the
Gupta period were direct imitations of the Roman coins called
Aurei. The Roman word denarins in its Sanskrit form dtnnra,
signifying a coin, occurs not only in the Indian inscriptions of
the early Gupta kings, but also in such classical Sanskrit works
as the Rajatarangini of Kalhana and Dasa-Kumara-Carita of
Dagdi, and even in the earliest known Sanskrit lexicon called
Amarako^,^ compiled by Amarasiiiiha, who was one of the nine
gems of the court of Vikramaditya at TJjjaini.
Evidences might be multiplied to illustrate the manifold
influence exercised by Rome on the ancient civilization of India.
Seeing that the Roman influence was once so keenly felt by India,
it is no matter of surprise that the name Rome should have been
known to the Hindus in the ancient days. In fact, it occurs in
several of the very important Sanskrit and Pali works. The
name by which Rome has been designated in ancient Sanskrit and
Pali works i.s Romaka, which is identical with Roma or Rome, the
suffix ka having been euphoniously added to it. The latest authori-
tative mention of Romaka is to be found in the Siddhanta-
6iromoni of the great Hindu astronomer Bhaskaracaiyya,* who
1 Vincent A. Smith's article on " Graoco- Roman Tnfliienw* on the Civili-
zation of India," in the Jonrnal of the Asiatic Socidv of Bengal, Part I.,
No. 3, 1889.
2 ^ifT^Sfir ^ f'lSoffti'^t I ^Amarakosn, NnnnrMiavarpa.)
^1^5 Kt^% T[f^[^ cft^ i: ?8 II
iSiddlinnta-S'iromani, Gol^dhvnvn, pp. 251^^ 2.'!), edited bv Bapndera
S'astrl, Benares, 18G0.)
Vol. I], No. 1.] Romaka, or the City of Some. 3
flourished in Southern India early in the L2th century A.D.
Another celebrated astronomer named Yarfihamihira, who was a
brilliant gem in the court of Vikramaditya at Ujjaini in A.D. 505,
and whose works are specially valuable as they contain a very
large number of Greek and Latin astronomical terms, mentions
Romaka in his well-known works ^ on astronomy and astrology
named respectively Panca-siddhantika and Yrhat-saiphita. Ro-
maka is also mentioned in the five famous astronomical works *
named Paitamaha, Ya^^t^a, SQryya, Paulisa and Romaka sid-
dantas, all of which have been reviewed by Yarahamihira in his
Panca-siddantika, and some of which were compiled in the 3rd
or 2nd century A.D. Brahma- (spbuta)-8iddhanta, Eafyapa-saip-
hita, etc., also refer to Romaka. Thus examining the astronomical
works we can trace the name Romaka as far back as the 2nd
century A.D.
(PftnoaaiddaDtika, p. 45, edited by Dr. Thibaut and Sndbikara
Dvivedi.)
(Ya^iBtba-siddhintA, edited by Yindhyesvari Prasada Dobe, Benarea.)
^^% %5imn^ tt^wi^r Trt?tf^ i ^£. i
5f^t ftrw iiTT?ini> ^r^^i^ Jrwror: i %• i
(8uryya*Biddbanta, Bbugoladby&ya, pp. 285-66, edited by Hari Sankar,
Benares).
(Brahma-Biddhlnta, Chapter I.)
4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [January, 1006.
- Not onlj in the astronomical works, but also in such other
works as the great Sanskrit epic Mahabharata and the Jataka
section of the Pali Pitakas we meet with a prominent mention of
Bomaka. It is not exactly known when the Mahabharata and the
Jfttaka were respectively compiled. The orthodox Hindus look
upon the Mahabhfirata as a very ancient work, though some
scholars have brought down the date of composition of some por-
tions of it to the Ist century A.D. when Bomaka or Romans were
well known in India. The Pali Jataka is stated to have existed
at the time of Aioka, and the Pifakas of which it forms a part
are said to have been rehearsed in the 1st Buddhist Council in
India in 543 B.C. According to this statement, it would appear
that Bomaka or Bome was known in India in the 6th century
B.C. But this conclusion would appear to some as improbable as
there is no other strong evidence to show that Bome was known
to the people of India at so early a date. So we may suppose
that the Bomaka Jataka in which the name Bomaka occurs might
have been compiled at a considerably late date. In the Maha-
vaipsa, Cliapter XXXIII., we find that the Pali Pitakas which had
been learnt by Prince Mahinda, son of Emperor Asoka, for three
years, were carried to Ceylon where they were orally perpetuated
by priests, and were not reduced to writing until in tlie reign of
Yattagamani about 88 B.C. It is probable that the Bomaka
Jataka was interpolated in the Pali Pitakas in Ceylon nearly one
hundred years after the the time of Vatta.gamani, i.e., in the 1st
century A.D. This supposition would be supported by the ac-
count of Pliny, according to whom the communication of Bome
with Ceylon (Taprobane) began in the reign of Emperor Claudius
about A.D. 41. Hence we can fairly presume that the name
Bomaka was introduced in the Pali Pitakas and the Sanskrit
Mahabharata in the Ist century A.D., though it is not altogether
improbable that the name had been introduced even much earlier.
I shall now briefly refer to the connection in which the name
Bomaka occurs in the Sanskrit and Pali works mentioned above.
In the Pali Pitaka, Bomaka is mentioned, as I have already said, in
the Bomaka Jataka ^ which describes a sham ascetic who, while
living in a hut near a frontier village, was taken with the flavour
of pigeon's flesh, and tried, contrary to the practice of the Bud-
dhist ascetic whose place he occupied, to kill a certain pigeon for
the purpose of eating it. This story was evidently intended to
indicate the contrast of a Buddhist ascetic from a Boman ascetic,
inasmuch as the former would under no circumstances kill any
living creature.
The Mahabharata^ mentions the Bomaka or Bomans in
i Bomaka Jataka, Jataka Volame IT., No. 277, edited by Y. Fausboll.
* ^fs\ H47tji^ ^nT^r^n^ TTTif^TW* '^^RriRfr^ i
Vol. II, No. i.l Rouiaica, or the City of Borne. fe
iN.8.-]
connection with the Rajasuja Yajna or coronation ceremony of
Maharaja Yudhi^thira at Indraprastha or Delhi. The Romans
are described there as having come with precious presents to offer
to Yudhi^thira, and as waiting at the gate of his palace before
getting admittance into the same.
I have already stated that Vrhatsaiphita is a very learned
work on astrology, compiled by the distinguished astronomer
Varahamihira about A.D. 505. In the 16th chapter of the work ^
the eminent author divides the people of India and outside into
various well-defined groups to each of which he assigns the in-
fluence of particular planets and stars. In ascertaining the ab-
solute or relative strength of a certain nation at a certain time,
one has simply to examine the strength of the planet or star
presiding over that nation nt that time. It is very curious that
according to Varahamihira the Romaka or Romans stand under the
influence of Gandra or moon while the Cina or Chinese live under
the influence of Bkdskara or the sun, and the Sveta-Hupa or the
White Huns, Avagana (probably the Afghans) and the Mam-
Cina or the desert-living Chinese, i.e., the Mongolians, imbibe the
influence of Ketu or Dragon's Tail, and so on.
The Romaka-siddhanta * already referred to is a Sanskrit
work on astronomy based probably on the Roman original of the
astronomer Hipparchus. This work is said to have been dated
the second century A.D., as it has been reviewed in most other
Indian astronomical works, and is stated by Varahamihira to have
been explained by La^a Deva [perhaps of Gujrata]. In the
Brahma-siddhanta and other works there is a controversy* as
to whether the authority of Romaka-siddhanta is to be accepted
by Hindus. Some declare it to have stood outside the realm of
Smrtis or the Hindu Socio-religious institutes, while others
establish its authority on the ground that it came forth, like all
(Mahiibharata, SabhapRrva, Chapter 51).
(Vrhatsaiyihita, Chapter XVI., edited by Dr. Kern, Calcutta, 1865.)
2 Vide Shatikara Bnlkrishna Dikshit's article on Romaka-aiddhinta in the
" Indian Antiquary," May 1890.
S Brahma-Btddhinta, chapter I, verse 13. Compare also —
(Panoasiddhantika, Sadhakara's note, p. 2.)
o journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 190d.
other Hindu astronomical works, from the mouth of Sun-god
himself, while that deity under the curse of Brahma was bom in
the race of Yavana in the country of Romaka and told it to a
Bomaka or Roman by whose agency it was spread abroad. The
anecdote here related points to the Roman origin of the Romaka
siddhanta.
Jn the Ya^i^tha-siddhanta, S&ryya-Siddhanta, and other
astronomical works already referred to, Romaka is mentioned as a
Mahdpuriy Pattana or Vtsaya, i.e., a great city, state or dominion.
Romaka is stated there to be the westernmost point of the horizon,
while Siddhapura, Yamako(i and Laiika (Ceylon) are respectively
the northern, eastern and southernmost points. By way of
further explanation, it is affirmed that while there is sunrise at
Lanka or Ceylon, there is midday at Yamakofi, sunset at Sid-
dhapura, and midnight at Romaka or Rome ; or in other words,
Rome is supposed to be 90 degrees west of the meridian of Ceylon.
But as a matter of fact Rome is only 69^ degrees west of Ceylon.
How are we then to justify the statement of ancient Indian
astronomers with regard to the actual distance of Rome from
Ceylon P I explain the statement by supposing that Lanka sig-
nifies not only Ceylon but includes islands situated 8 or 10 degrees
east of its meridian, while Romaka includes the Roman depen-
. dencies situated 10 or 12 degrees west of its own meridian.
Albiruni,^ who flourished at the close of the 10th century A.D., in
his '' India " notices the Hindu astronomical works, including the
Romaka-siddhanta, and supports the statement of Hindu astrono-
mers by supposing that Romaka stands for the Roman Empire
as far west as the northern part of Africa [extending perhaps
to Morocco]. On either of the explanations given above Romaka
or the westernmost part of the Roman Empire would be exactly
90 degrees west of the meridian of Lanka or the eastern part of
the Ceylonese islands.
Some may say that Romaka of ancient Sanskrit and Pali
wozks does not signify Rome of Italy but denotes RQma, that is,
Byzantia or Constantinople. But this theory would be utterly
groundless, for Constantinople is only 52 degrees west of the
meridian of Ceylon, and under no circumstances can there be sun-
rise at Ceylon while there is midnight at Constantinople.
That Romaka is not Constantinople can be easily proved
from a statement of Yarahamihira > who says, that wliile there is
i Albirani'B India, p. 808, Volume I., edited by £. C. Sachaa.
fn^ifnurotiict ^wr^s^f^ ^w ii ^"^ ii
(Dr. Tbibaat's edition of Pafioasiddhantika, p. 45.)
T^oL il, No. 1.] Bomaka, or the Giiy of Borne. 7
sunrise at Laoka there is midnight at Bomaka, and 2 o'clock
after midnight at Yavanapnra or Alexandria ; or, in other words,
Yavanapara or Alexandria is 60 degi*ees west of the meridian
of Lanka and 30 degrees east of the meridian of Bomaka.
We know that Alexandria and Constantinople are situated almost
on the. same longitude. So the statement of Yarahamihira
would be utterly incorrect if we suppose Bomaka to be Constanti-
nople, but it would be fairly correct if Bomaka is identified with
Borne.
Further, the name BOma as signifying Byzcmtia or Constanti-
nople, did not come into existence before the occupation of the
place by the Boman emperor Constantino in the 4th century A.D.,
while we have seen that the name Bomaka was used in Pali and
Sanskrit works at least as early as in the 1st century A.D. In fact,
the name Buma as signifying Byzantia or Constantinople was
made known in India by the Arabic writers in and after the 7th
century A.D.
The Sanskrit Jyotirvidabhara^a ' which mentions Buma is
a very modern work which did not exist before the time of
Timurlane. This B&ma, as signifying Constantinople, is to be
clearly distinguished from Bomaka as signifying Bome. Dr.
Kern* who did not distinguish between Buma and Bomaka
observes that the name Buma mentioned in Jyotirvidabharpa
stands for the more regular Sanskrit name Bomaka. But this
observation is, in my humble opinion, an oversight on the part of
that eminent scholar. Indeed, there is not the slightest doubt that
Bomaka stands for Bome of Italy, for YarShamihira distinctly
mentions Bhraukaccha and Samudra along with Romaka ^ as if to
indicate that the Bomaka or Boman used to come to India over
the Samudra or sea, and landed at the port of Barukaccha" or
Bharoach, near Ouzrat. The route incidentally indicated here in
the Yrhatsaiphita of Yarahamihira exactly coincides with that
by which the Boman traders actually used to come to India, as is
evident from the writings of Pliny and others.
^Un^Rvh ^MM^U^W' t (Jyotirvid4bharav«).
2 Vide Dr. Kern's edition Vrhatsaiiihitc, Prefncei p. 18.
3 Yrhatsaiphita, chapter XYI., verse 6.
•Journal of the Asiatic Society of bengal. [J^annary, l90o.
2. Two New Gyprinoid Fishes from the Helmand Basin, — By
C. Tate Began, B.A. Communicated by Libut.-Colonel A. W.
Alcock, CLE., F.R.S.
[The Fishes collected in the affluents of the Helmand by Colonel Sir A. H.
McMahon, K.O.I.E , G.8.I., and the offioers of the Seistan Arbitration
Oommission, have, by the kindness of Messrs. G. A. Bonlenger, F.R.S., and
0. Tate Began, of the BritLsh Mnsenm, been identified as follows : —
Diseognathue variahUiSt Heokel; Seaphiodon macmahoni^ n. sp.; Sehizc
pygopais stoliezhsSj Stdr. ; Nemachiltu aUnuruSy Herz. ; and Nefnachilus
rhadinseus, n. sp. — A. W. A.].
SCAPHIODOX MACMAHONI, Sp. nov.
Depth of body 3| to 3|- in the length, length of head
4^ to 4}. Snout obtuse, shorter than the postorbital part of head.
Diameter of eye 4 to 4^ in the length of head, interorbital width
2f to 2|. Mouth inferior; lower jaw with nearly straight
transverse anterior edge ; barbel originating directly below the
nostrils, shorter than the eye. Scales 37-39|, 4 between lateral
line and root of ventral fin, 16 or 18 round the caudal peduncle ;
the two rows above the lateral line the largest; scales of the
lower part of the abdomen small or rudimentary. Dorsal III
10, its origin equidistant from tip of snout and base of caudal ;
third simple ray moderately strong, serrated in its basal half,
I to i the length of head and 1:^ as long as the last branched
ray ; free edge of the fin straight. Anal III 6-7, the second
branched ray a little longer than the first or the third and twice
as long as the last, as long as or a little longer than the long^est
dorsal ray. Pectoral a Httle shorter than the head, extending
f or f of the distance from its base to the base of ventral.
Yentrals originating below the first branched ray of the dorsal,
extending nearly to the origin of anaL Caudal forked. Caudal
peduncle 1|^ to If as long as deep, its least depth not more than
i the length of head. Grayish above, silvery below ; fins pale or
somewhat dusky.
Two specimens, 70 and 110 mm. in total length. The
larger with tubercles on the snout and on the rays of the anal
fin.
Gyprinion kirmanense Nikolski, 1899, appears to be allied
to this species, but differs at least in the larger eye, the thick and
strongly serrated last simple dorsal ray, the form of the dorsal
fin and the coloration.
NsMACHiLUs rhadinj:us, sp. nov*
Depth of body 7 to 10 in the length, length of head 6 to SJ.
Depth of head J to ^ its breadth, which is 1| to 1| in its length.
Diameter of eye 7|-8J^ in the length of head and 1| to 2 in the
interorbital width. Snout longer than postorbital part of head.
Cleft of mouth extending to below the nostrils ; lips moderately
Vol II, NoL LI Tto Xetr Cypntu<id Fi*he: 9
thick, smooth, the lower intermpted mcdianly ; six barbels ; outer
rostral barbel as long as the fnarillaiy buiiel, extending to or
beyond the nostrils. Scales entirely wanting. Dorsal III 7, its
origin nearer to tip of snout than to bnse of caudal ; free edge
of the fin convex. Anal II-III 5. Pectoral extending about j- of
the distance from its base to the base of ventraL Ventrals
8-rajed, originating below the anterior branched rays of the
dorsal, extending ^-^ of the distance from their base to the origin
of anaL Caudal slightly emarginate. Caudal peduncle 2 to 2|
as long as deep, its length 5 to 5^ in the length of the fish.
Large oblong or rounded dark spots on the back and sides ; dorsal
and caudal with some small dark spots ; lower fins pale, immacu-
late.
Three specimens, 165 to 260 mm. in total length.
Perhaps allied to NemachUut sargadetuis Xikolski, 1899,
the description of which is somewhat deficient in structural
details, but the coloration appears to be too different to justify
identification.
y
10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [January, 1906.
3. The Origin of Mankind {according to the Lamaic Mythology). —
By Em Sarat Chandba Das, Bahadur, c.i.e.
In the beginning of the present Kalpa ^ when all living beings,
with the exception of man, had sprang up in the regions of the
Rirab (Sumeru) mountain, situated above the residence of the four
Dika Pal a (guardians of the world called Mahdrfija KSyikA *),
two Deva-puti-a (angels) came down to this earth from heaven,
on account of their merits having diminished and miraculously ^
became transformed into a shape which was the prototype of
humanity. One of them was Nima^ Bab-nang (refulgent sun),
and the other was Dawa ^ Di-meh (stainless moon). These were
followed by other angels whose term of residence in heaven had
expired at the exhaustion of the merit they had acquired before.
[It should be remembered that the paradise, where gods live, is a
place of harmless enjoyments. There neither virtue nor vice is
acquired. A god only enjoys the fruit of his good karma. When
the moral merit that is to his credit becomes exhausted he
cannot recoup it by fresh acts as long as he remains in heaven.
He then returns to this world where there are opportunities to do
bofch good and bad works.] In heaven there is no opportunity to ac-
quire moral merit. Thus humanity, evolving from heavenly origin
in course of time, multiplied on earth. These transformed and
fallen divinities lived to immeasurably long age, and are said to
have been of a very tall stature, something like thirty- two cubits in
height. In that early age they subsisted on contemplation's food.^
Then there was no sun nor moon, nor day nor night ; they moved
in the light that emanated from their own bodies.? They could
walk in space and perform all their works miraculously in the
1 ^^pr^ great period of time ; nge. « ^^*^^^q |
8 B^ ^ ffl^ miraouloafl birth.
♦ ^ " *N ^"^ the luminosity of this angel resembled that of the sun.
It is probable that this indi?idaal, after acquiring immense moral merit,
retarned to heaven and there became the snn.
6 S^ A } "^^^ ^*8l»t <^l^at came out of the body of this angel wbb
mild and cool like that of the moon. He too, like Nima RabnRng, eventually
returned to heaven and became the moon.
I
I Tol. n. No. 1.1 The Origin of Mimkind. II
niAnner of the gods of the Dhyani-loka > heaven. When with the
farther exhaustion of their moral merits their longevity decreased,
I there grew in their minds desire for tasting.
Sheehn * was the first of the human race who had tasted of the
nectar. Those who came after him, being also grown by miracn-
loos transformation, were called Sf*eehu'kyehj^ and began to subsist
on that ambrosial drink. Accordingly, their stomachs being stuffed
with food, they began to feel the necessity of evacuations, which
brought on uneasiness in their minds. Their body being thus-
tainted by impurities, its resplendence — glorious colours — gradu-
ally began to fade. When Uie luminosity of their person was
lost, they became very unhappy. At this stage, while deploring^
the loss and downfall from a happier state they had sustained,
they thought intently on the necessity of external light, without
which they were no longer able to work for their existence. By
the force of this concentrated wish of all humanity, and also on
account of there still existing to their credit some moral merits^
there appeared in heaven the sun, moon, constellations, and
other numberless luminous bodies. Then there arose the division
of time, day and night. With the appearing of light, the
distinction of colour, the sense of beauty and ugliness, the dis-
crimination of good from bad complexion, also pride, envy, etc.,
arose. These demerits caused the food of nectar to vanish from this
earth. In consequence of this fresh and greater misfortune, hu-
manity now concentrated its desire for subsisting on something that
was next in quality to the ambrosial food. By this combined will-
power nature was forced to yield a condensed milky fluid which was
formed on the surface of the earth when the gods had taken away
the little nectar that had remained in the ocean by churning it. This
was (^S*^^) *^® earth-cream which contained nutrition similar
but inferior to that which was in the food of the gods. Mankind
enjoyed this delicious article for a great length of time. Increase
of their demerit caused a corresponding decrease in the supply of
earth-cream, in consequence of which mankind had to think of
some other food to subsist upon. Vegetable shoots (^ t^ ®^ )
now sprang forth everywhere, and furnished an inexhaustible supply
of food. They now sought variety, and appordingly, got the Wildly
grown (uncultivated) 5|'5J^^^*Q^^^!3 9al% rice, which
grew in the morning and matured at noon, and became fit for
harvesting in the eveniQg. Such were the blesbings which people
in the Krtta yuga ( 6^^^^ ) »«e , the age of perfection, enjoyed.
The duration of that age was 1,728,000 years.
MAnaTa
born
Mftiin.
12 Journal of the Asiatic Society of BenyaL [Januftrv, 190^.
At the end of the Krita ynga^ there grew in the hnman kind a
tendency for eating animal food. Indulgence in this brought out
the development of the distinction of sex Sexual attachment and
union became necessaiy for the multiplication of the race. ' Hence-
forward further addition by the miraculous transformation of fallen
angels to humanity stopped. Out of the foui' fundamental vices, that
of the sexual abuse, t.e., adultery, for instance, prevailed in this
•age. Modesty and shame now came into pix)minence in the human
conduct, which ci^ated the necessity of residence in houses.
People learnt the art of house-building. Birth from the womb
became the necessary i-^sult of procreation. On account of the free-
dom from the thi*ee principal ixK)t-vice8 which this age enjoyed, it
came to be known by the name Treta yuga or Sumdan * Its dui'a"
tion was 1,296,000 years. At the approach of a more degenerate
Age, humanity having ei*ewhile not much to do for earning food,
gradually turned idle. Lazy people, at each time, reaped moi'e
com than was necessary for the day's consumption, and stored
it up for use duiing the time they intended not to do any i-eap-
mg work. In some houses there were provisions stored up for four
or five days' use ; in others, food for even seven days was kept. This
storing up of com pi*oduced the necessity for its protection by
husk.^ At this stage, nature refused to supply a ready harvest for
the subsistence of idle humanity. It now became necessary for
people to betake themselves to the labours of the field for grow-
ing com. When one party pi'epared a field for cultivation another
party came and foi-estalled them in sowing corn which they had kept
in store. When the time foi* harvesting came, a third party, who had
neither tilled the soil nor sown grain, came and reaped the com.
There grew much confusion in the division of the produce which
all tlie three parties claimed as their own. This brought in the
9^*^ I Pag-sam jonsafk, p, 10.
Vol, II, No. 1.] Tfu Origin' of Mnnkivd. 13
•question of right and possession. * Honest men endeavonred to keep
to themselves the frmt of their toil ; idle and dishonest folks tried
to subsist on the labours of others. This again raised the question
-of might and protection of property. It was now found that the
age of commonwealth had passed away, and people now required
a king to keep peace and to make property secure They, thei^e-
fore, agreed to choose a king from among themselves whom they
all should respect and obey. Accordingly, they elected Maha Sam-
mata ^ as their first king, who was so named on account of his being
selected by the common consent and also foi* having been respected
by all. This was the origin of royalty. His descendants came
to be known as the Royal race, or Gyal-ri.* As it was not expected
of the monarch to earn his own food by personal labour, his time
being required for the public weal, it was agreed by all to give him,
out of gratitude, in return for his good service to the public, one-
sixth share * of the pi-oduce of the field From this oi-iginated the
payment of revenue to the state. It was, at about this stage of civi-
lization, that one party i-emoved another's property without leave or
consent. Hence originated theft, one pai'ty stealint^ another's pro-
perty and thereby living at ease at other people's cost. This was
recognized by the king as the crime of theft, which caused worldly
•enjoinments to degenerate. As two of the foui* vices, t.e., adultery
and theft, now prevailed in this world, this age became known by
the name Dwapar, i.e., after " two," or in Tibetan Si-dan,* the age
in which two of the root- vices prevailed. Its duration was esti-
mated at 8,640,000 years.
Thereafter began the present age, with the institution of farm-
ing lords ^ ( in Europe, fuedal-lords). When peaceful measures failed
to govern the people, the necessity of inflicting corporeal punish-
ment, and death- sentence for heinous crimes, arose. The fear of
punishment now brought lying and perjury into existence. The
four fundamental vices, viz., adultery, theft, murder, and lying,
were now recognized as great crimes, in consequence of which this
age was called Kali yuga, or the age of strife and feuds .^ lis
•duration was 432,000 years.
Origin of the five great races of JamhudvrpaJ
The origin of the royal race has been described above. Such
people as being averse to work and householder's life retired to
4pT^ ^^'Sf^i »^*'^^i •^'^yi
1 This paper embodies the translations of a few paragraphs from Pag-
««jon»ft ^q«TfqfWf5j*qaCr pp.i6»ndl7.
14 Journal of the AmHc Society of Bengal. [ Jauo^ry, 1906.]
solitude for contemplation and f or Bpiritual cnltore, were called
9%$%,^ Those who betook themflelves to worldly life and resided in
retired vilUges, and places remote from towns, for leading a
pure life {Brahma cary9k)^ and earned their living by reciting the
Veda f were called the Brahmans.* Those who, without committing
theft, i.e., by trading honestly in other people's articles acquired
wealth, were called the Je-rig ♦ (gentleman-caste).
Those who earned their living by serving the three superior-
races, by the labours of the field, and also by doing some work or
mischief toothers, were called the (^'^IC^^^'pi) Mang-rig, *.e.,. !
the common people. Such people who possessed little sense of mo-
desty and shame, committed theft, murder, etc., and earned their-
subsistence chiefly by doing menial service and mean works, were |
called the Sudra or Dol-wairig.^
* i"^«T^ or Yaicyi. » eH^fiJ^'^qpf |
ToL II, No. 2.] The Bengal poet Dhoytka, etc. 15
IN.8.-]
4. Supplementary Notes on the Bengal poet Dhoytka and on the
Sena Kings.^By Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.Ij;,
M.R.A.S.
T. DhoyIka.
The Favanadutamik was certainly known to Sndhara-dasa, as
^ - • ^® quotes its verse 104 and the first half of
:kM^ to th?"in. ^^ ^®^«® 1^1 "^ ^^« anthology, the Sukti-
thologist Srldhara- karn-amrta, under the name Dhoyika.
dasa. The verse 104, as quoted in the MSS.,^
nearly agrees with the printed text
•(J.A^S.B. 1905, p. 68), the only variants being iAf% fori^K^ in line
1» WWt'r for mrW in line 3, and ifWHHiraT for ^flUHillir in line 4. In
the verse 101, the second half differs, but why it is not clear.
, It runs in the anthology as follows : —
^whw ^ifinjT^WT ftuwiftfir ^{^
ft^rw^ ^g ^^%?J^Enn^ Wll^ll WW^C^ I fol. 182b.
^^T^trff^TTs irf^TT^ftr:, f^^rwNr', v. 29. 2.
The Pavanadutam must, therefore, be earlier than S^aka 1127
Phalguna, or 1206 a^d., in which year this anthology was
completed.
Very little is known about the works of Dhoyika. So I give
AH^ft* 1 ^^ *^® appendix 18 more verses quoted in
sesof the'poet^^'" the Sukti-karn-flmrta, one quoted in Jal-
* hana*s Suhh^sita-miiktAvali,^ and one
•quoted in the Sdrhgadhara-paddhati, in all 20 verses.
Jayadeva in his 4th verse calls Dhoyi kavi-ksmS-patih as
Srutidhara^, or one having good memory. According to the com-
mentators, this means that he was not original, probably alluding
to his fondness for imitation as shown, e.g., in the Pavanadutam,
The epithet Srtitidhara is, however, used in the verse of Dhoyika
•quoted above.
IL The Sena Kings*
. Further materials for the ascertainment of the Lak^mapasena
-M-/^ A #4af • Samvat are to be found in the "Notices of
La: 8a! era. Sanskrit MSS. " in the Durbar Libi-ary,
Nepal, edited by our Philological Secretaiy,
Mahamahopadhyaya Pap^it Haraprasad S'SstH, which has just
1 Uccavaca'prnvdhajjk, »ffar<!fta-s«nto-WctA, 6th verse (v. 61.5), fol.
1956
2 Dr. Bhap^arkar's Report on the Searoh for SaoBkrit MSS., 1897,
f). xxvi
16 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1906.
come to my hands. Some 57 MSS. contain colophons dated in La.
Sa. ranging from the year 91 (in the MS. No. 400, p. 15) to the
year 56§ (in No. 1076-73, p. 41). In most the dates are in figures,
with the abbreviated symbols La. Sa. In only four MSS. words like
the following have been used:— ^(^ H^tl^H^MfH ii^ (MS. 787 m,
p. 22), ^win*(MS. 1577 w, p. 33), <Hwl|ii|J1i| (MS, 1113 w,
p. 35), and ^HH^mV (MS. 13616, p. 51). The words IW * expired,*
and W^ are significant.
Unfortunately, most of the dates given do not mention the
tithis and the weekdays together, and are hence not verifiable. Of
the few which do, in the following, the tithis come out correctly
with the weekdays, if the La. Sa. be taken to have b^un in
A.D. 1119-20 (paka 1041-2) :—
(i) The Mahdhharaia, ^Snti-parwa, Maithili characters
(MS. No. 867, p. 25).
La, Sa, 412 Kdrttika-hikla'Sasfhyam gurau £?ine = Thurs-
day, the 27th October, a.d. 1530 (the La. Sa. year
being cun-ent).
(ii) The Bhagavata'da^ama'Skandha'ttkH of ^i^dhara-svami
(MS. No. 934, p. 28), Maithili character.
La. Sa. 472 Kflrttika ^udi S ravau (;?twe=s Sunday, the
15th of October, a.d. 1591.
(iii) The TOtparyya-parisuddhik of Udayana, in MaithiH
character (MS. No. 1076 m, p. 31).
La. Sa. 339, Bhadra hidi safthyUm A:f*;e= Tuesday, the
15th of August, A.D. 1458.
(iv) The Kdrttika-mahiltmyamj in Bengali character (MS.
No. 1077 w, p. 32).
La, Sa, 447, Sravana vadi 5, candra-vdsare as Monday, the
5th of August, A.D. 1566 (the La. Sa. year being
cuiTent).
(v) The Devi'mdhdtmya-tikcly in Bengali character (MS.
No. 1361 V, p. 51).
Netr'Shdhi-rdma-yuta-Laksmanasena-varse BhSdre kuje
Haripnxfi Hari-vasare drdk or La, 8a. 372, BhOdra
iu 12, twye = Tuesday, the 15th of August, a.d. 1491
(the year- being current),
(vi) The Levt'mUhatmyam, in Maithili character (MS.
No. 153411, p. 613).
La. Sa. 392, Pausa vadi 3, 6iid^e = Wednesday, the 18th
of December, ad. J 510 (the year current, already
calculated by Professor Kielhom, see note 4 to
p. 19, Professor Bendall's Introduction),
(vii) The Suryya-siddhanta-hhifsyam of Cande^vara, in
Maithili character (MS. No. 1165, p. 133).
La, Sa 392, Phalguna stufi 7, ca^wirp = Monday, the 23rd
of February, a.d. 1511.
(viii) The Bhngavata, dasama-skandJia, Maithili character (MS.
No. 358, p. 13).
La. Sa. 397, SakobdM 1399.
Vol. 11, No. 2.] The Bengal poet Dhoyika, etc. 17
[N.S.-]
The only colophon giving the La. Sa. with another era. They
do not agree on the baais of S^aka 1041-2. It is possible that the
figures have been wrongly read or copied. Then Saka 1399 s La. Sa.
357, if the date fell in the months OaitraSdvtna.
These La. 8a. dates in the *' Notices" thus support the
conclusion that the Lak^maaasena Sam vat was an expired year
(though the current was often used;, beginning in S'aka 1041-
42, or A.D. 1119-20 ; and if there is any significance in the word
Mate, that it was adopted by the king Lak^mapasena.
The genitive does ,^ The use of genitive in the king's name,
not necessarily though the year was of an era, I have
signify regnal traced to an old period. In the Taxila
year. plate of Patika, the inscription begins : —
An old example.
[Saikvatsa'] raye athasatatimae 20 20 20 10 4 4 Mahatayasa
Mahamtasa [Mo"] gasa, (p. 76) ;
About which Biihler remarked : — "The year 78" is, of course,
not that of the reign of Moga, but of the era which he used.'*
(%. Ind, IV., p. 76).
From this analogy it does not seem improbable that the Lak^-
ma^asena Samvat may be the era of the founder of the Sena
dynasty, though passing in the name of Lakfmanasena.
In the Sukti-karn'dmrta six verses are quoted under the
Waa thAre a aAno. ^*^® Srimat-KeSavasenadeva, and one verse
prinoe niuned Ke- ^"i^®^ Purusottama'pdddnanh along with
savasenaP ^^^ verse under Sri-BallAlasenadeva-piidd-
nSm, and eleven verses under the name Sri-
mal-Lakfnuufasenadeva (or simply Sri-L. or Sri-L.-sena without
Deva),^ Were, therefore, a prince by name Ke^vasenadeva in the
Sena dynasty, and another prince named Puru^ottama P i*addndm
may mean a prince in the ancestral line, probably deceased. Prin-
sep read in the Bakarganj plate the name Ke^vasena, as a son of
Lakfma^asena, though this is now said to be a misreading of Vis-
varftpasena. In its traditionary list of Bengal kings, the Ain-i-
Akbari mentions one Kesd Sen, the second remove from Lachman
Sen (Translation, II. 146).
It is clear that from Vijaysena's time downwards, the tracts
mt^ix^^r^fr^f^v.^ ^^ Gau^a, Vanga, Suhma, and probably
Sena Kingdom. R&4ha, came to be under the sway of the
Sena kings. An inscription of Vijayasena
1 Is the Sir^adhara-Paddhati, one vene (No. 768} is q noted nndbr
BallalMena and one rerse ( No. 928) nnder Lnk^mnii^aBena. In Jibftnanda Vidyi-
Mgar^s antholofryi Kivya^sa^hgrahaf under the heading Padya-sathgrahah, four
yeTMi are cited, two being qaestionB of Lakfm'aii^asena and the other two
the reply of his father Ballilasena.
In the AdbhutQ'Bdgara nnder the heading Sapt-arpifdm-adhhiUdni I find
the following important pasflage : — Bhuja-vaswdaia 1C81 mita idke htmad'
Balldla»ena-rdjy'ddau'Varf'eka-fnf(hi.munir'Vinih%to ■> viiefdydtk (India Govt
MS.,fol. 52a. Was then «aka 1081 (A.D. 1160-60) the first year of BalUla.
Sena's reign P Tiie same MS. (fol. 28b} also refers to " 1090 loka " under
the hiding Brhaspater-adbhut-ivartd^ — M.M.O. 12-8-19Q6.
18 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [February, 1906.
was found at Deopara, wbich is in Godagiri TKana, District
Rajs^i. This is in the Yarendra tract, of which Graa^a was the
capitaL In the Dana-sOgnra and the Adbhuta-sdgara^ Balla-
lasena has been described as the king of Ghtncja. Similarly Laky-
maijiasena has been described in the PavanadUtam as the king of
Ghku<}a. In the same poem his capital Vijayapuri, identifiable with •
Nndiah, is located in Suhma. It was to Vaoga Lakfma^asena
retired on the sack of Nndiah by Mnsalmans ; and there his
descendants were ruling in the time of Minhaj-as-Sirftj. It
is not unlikely that the R&^ha, which lay so close to Kudiah, would
have fallen under the sway of the Sena kings. Consequently in
the time of Ballalasena and Lak^manasena the greater part of
modem Bengal had fallen under one overlordship ; and from the
wide prevalence of the Lak^ma^asena Samvat in Mithili,
one may as well ask if Tirhut did not acknowledge his
sovereignty.
Both Ballftlasena and Lak^mapasena liberally encouraged
Sanskrit learning. A number of reputed
ture^SoSrfBhed??" Sanskrit poets and writers flourished dur-
the Sena rule. ° ^^^ their reigns, one of whom, Jayadeva,
atteined an Indian reputation. The reign
of Lak^maijiasena may not inaptly be called the * Augustan*
period of Sanskrit learning in Bengal. This subject is interesting
enough, to be reserved for another article.
APPENDIX.
Additional verses of Dhoyika,
(a) Snkti-karf^Omrta.
(i) ^t^ftwr ^sft ^iqirmf%^
'Tftr^nrninrnTfT^'^t wn?« i foL 576.i
WTTORiTJ, ftrirei^>ir«i Wti:, in^wt*' or n. so. 5.
(ii) ^n[:an iTW^:iirir^ njw etijiwgffwi
1 The reading is from a MS. of the Aeiatic Society of Bengal (A)
checked by a MS. of the Sanskrit College (S ) and a MS. of the Bensmpam
College (Sr.). The folio pagings ar« from the MS. A..
Vol. II, No. 2.] The Bengal poet Dhoylka, etc. 19
[N.8.-]
f fit wnr ft§tT ^r ifcm?): fvi^f^ iw^^ 1 fol. 59a.
i?1PROTr»:, ^rjcn^r^r^fti:, fvftij^fr*:, II. 34. 2.
(iii) ^4jllfff^«fnV^: VnC^WPT
▼rPfrWlH^ftf ^^^ ft^lfhRT^' J fol. 59a.
t6., tfe., ^^Tl'I^V!, II. 34. 3.
(iv) f <^ fflft'rr^fl^ ?:*«% 'fi^ m^jm
inriirt ?wt ?nrr ti ^^ wfiT ti !^ i^? i foi. 596.
*6., ^n^rvr^fti!, ^g^^j, IL 35. 4.
(▼) ^KM}' ^WH^ifipwr«iT^ i^rwwfrfinit
lb,, OT^jptj^ftfifJ, fi^f^'r^fNrs II. 51. 2.
(vi ) nT^^ww^BTTfiRT finj?inT:Ti:Tur uwwir
fi^jw* ir^ii«fm^RftRrifl# iw? irwftr i foi. 706.
t^., wiMtvftftf^s ^*>Hr-> n. 68. 4.
(▼ii) ^ ^^*)W fq^TPI ^rt¥ ftTjiiw«« im ««t
Tift wcRTft^^wfir inr in^i^ ^w^
*^$5rtiTO ti*<iJifatnGa fr %^ ^mi^^^^Rtflw* ifoi. 706.
«., ITT^ftft, tllj^^:, IL 59. 4.
20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1906.
(viii) innftr m^ ^m^nvnwK^
'l%irfTs 'ir^ K«fti:iWR: H fol. 726.
lb., fafR^fwifi^lUf^t, ^q^^fNn, II. 64. 4.
(ix) tt^T^* fr f^^« (ei*)^
^Wi^T #WIW^ I fol. 77a.
*., tt^TR^^fti:, f%^Wt*s, II. 77. 2.
(x) ^nr*rrftTT^fif*N^w^
^ftW^ *a^rfH ^TUIKHTJ I fol. 77a.
•6., mirftt^:, ftJl^iMl^S n. 78. 2.
(xi) erreiii Tjtf^R^^^^J in^isiTfiRHiT
iriHJ iPtWTWftT^ir fiK^: $?[^n:r l foL 89a.
ift., WftfTTC^tfti:, Tf^^wt^J, II, 107. 5.
(xii) fiMi4ni^*i^4^«q^i'nT^r5'n^mf«r wIHohR
^wi'^iiiiij iR^vri^iiniiv^vi) ^(f«*)(^*ii^*ik^ I fol.
»6., ^^frftftr: t|5^T5ft«liJ, II. 108. 4.
(xiii) fTWTOTJ UttlMJlf^d^^Cl^lHJTfirUT-
* f^, 8r. * II, S. H, Sr. * J^. S. 5^, S'-
Vol.- tl, JSo. 2.] The Bengal poet DKoytka, etc. tJl
^^mm^^ "^ f^f^?p?trf>* i««lfe«rt B fol. 996.
tfe., ^inftnwrf'nftf^', »fhsn^^-, ii. 135. 3.
▼) ^9 ^^^ H^^ra^ tft?^ H^fHWIT^ I [1036.
*6., ITO^TT^^rt^-, ^5*8^^^ n. 146. 4
T^flTOHlfii^ 5 f^ Ijftrftf ^^*^NRr ^jf^I^ 1 fol. 124a.
TOWTTS f^'ftftift^S fv?t^wNrJ, III. 13. 2.
(xvi) fnin fi^^ifii^ ^ftpirfti « t^^i*i43ii^«4«
^ert: S?^^^«Rq*fttf^ih 3Pffi?iI« fol. 1326.
%b., ^in^^iWtf^:, *«n^^<*5, in. 33. 3.
(xvii) ir^T^j^^ft^nraftj^^jJfiwnr ( :* )
^n^T^Rs* wft:^TK ^^iWFf I fol. 1716.
^^Rtr 1RTT-, g^^iflt^s ^w^fN> V. 2. 1.
(xviii) ipnft^TS[ft^TO^Bw^^invnw^«:^ I
^q^^i[»iiriWT^<r g^iJiTTfir^wnnn ^^^\t fol. I7i6.
t6,i6.,fl#t^Wt^^ V.2.2.
(6) Jalhana's Suhhanta-muktavali,
(xix) fiwinnrqfrni^iwr^ ^%w wiftm w\f^ 1
jftNWt ^rfiliiW I fol. 1326.
' IT, 8. Sr. * HR, A. "^ % A.
• WITT, A. ' ^. A.
22 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Februrj, ld06.]
Quoted in the Silhitya-darpana without the author^s name
(8th pariccheda, verse 15).
(c) S&r^adJiara'paddhatt.
(xx) d^?^ ifwftpct ^ iwirftr $%w ^^* vf^
Peter6on*B Edition, No. 1161, p. 189. Ascribed to Umapftti-
dhara in the SQkti'kank'dmrta.
1906.] The Unigd Hill hiscripHom. 23
5. The Umgd Hill Inscriptions in the District of OayS. — Bt
Parmeshwar Dayal. Communicated by the Philological Secretary,
The Grand Trunk Road which passes through the southern
parts of the District of Gaya (in Bengal) has long been the most
frequented highway in the district ; and before the construction
•of the East Indian Railway, it was the chief route for traffic
between Calcutta and Delhi. Travellers passing through this high
road generally meet with beautiful sceneries of mountains covered
with forest trees, and table-lands intersected by hill torrents rush-
ing through overgrown jungle. About a mile and a half to the
west of Madanpur (an important camping ground and Police out-
post on this road) the scenery towards the south has always
charmed the travellers and attracted their special attention. A
group of hills is found covered with forest trees teeming with
ruins of temples. One of these temples, standing on the western
slope of a hill, is built entirely of stone and is still well preserved.
It is very large and attractive, and commands a wide view to the
west and north for several miles. Travellers have often been
tempted to leave their road and to proceed southward to take a
nearer view of the temple. This is the " Umga Hill Temple,"
which has since long drawn the attention of archseologists and of
the admirers of natural sceneries. In the front of this temple,
which faces the east, lies a large slab of stone containing a long
.Sanskrit inscription of 28 slokas giving a short narrative of the
founder of the temple. Raja Bhairavendra and of his royal ances-
tors. The inscription appears to have been noticed so far back as
1847 A.D., by one Captain Kittoe, 6th Regiment, N.I., whose notes
with a translation of the inscription, in Hindi, were published
in the August and December numbers of the Journal of the
Asiatic Society for A.n. 1847, Vol. XXXI. In a.d. 1866, it was
again noticed by one Mr. Peppe, whose notes, with a photo of the
temple, were published in No. I of the Journal of the Asiatic
Society for 1866 a.d. I had occasion to see these ruins in 1898
A.D., and on receiving information from one Pandiit Devadatta
Misra of Pumadih, a village situated in the vicinity of these hills,
•of the existence of another long inscription in one of the ruins on
the top of the highest peak, I visited the spot twice. For a few
years past (since the discovery of nn image of Sr! Gaurifiankara
in a cave on the top of it) this peak has been named " Gauri-
Bankara Hill." The way leading to the top of the hill is very
difficult and has become misleading by being intersected by
numerous footpaths of the wood-cutters. After a long search for
the second time, on 5th November, 1901, my labour was crowned
with success, and the stone containing the inscription sought for,
was found lying loose in the heaps of the ruins of a temple. Some
facsimiles of it were taken by me at once, and with the help of the
said Pai^4^t Devadatta MiSra, who had accompanied me on this
occasion, it was deciphered immediately.
This inscription exists on a slab of stone about 22 inches
long and 15 inches broad and is comprised of 15 lines containing 8
24 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,
filokas. The inscription begins with salutations to Siva and
Parvati, in prose. Then follow the Slokas. The first two Slokas
give the names of the 12 ancestors of Raja Bhairavendra. The
third sings, in high terms, the praise of Bhairavendra himself. The
fourth Sloka mentions the fact of the temples of Uma, MaheSa,
and Ga^eSa, having been consecrated there by the Raja. The fifth
contains the date of construction of the temples in astronomical
symbols. After this is a small sentence, in prose, giving the year
of construction of the temple in figures. Then follow three slokas
quoted from some Puranas describing the merits of such pious
deeds and the blessing secured by them. Then follows a small
sentence invoking blessings to all. The inscription is dated
Saipvat 1500. The characters are modern Devanagari, with very
slight difference in some of the compound letters. The figure 5 is
of a curious shape, thus VJ+. There would have been perhaps
some doubt when deciphering the date 1500 Saipvat, were it not
for the fact that a serial number exists at the end of every sloka,
an(jL the figure at the end of the fifth sloka is of this shape. The
letters are generally -i-^tYi of an inch long. There is a crack in
the stone in the left-hand side of the lower comer, and the writing,
with the exception of a few words in the end of the last four lines,
and a letter or two in the 3rd, 5th, 6th, 7th, 9th, and 11th lines,
is well preserved. The stone is perhaps even now lying loose
near the heaps of the ruins, and on account of its compact ob-
long shape is liable to be removed by villagers for domestic use.
It would be very well to fix it in a puckka platform to be built
near these ruins for the purpose. It would be also much helping
the cause of archasology if the village staff in chai^ of XJmga
Mahal be requested to see that plants, etc., growing on the ruined
temples, are rooted out from time to time. The images of the
gods, the consecration of whose temples is mentioned in this
inscription, are still seen, some lying in or near the mined
temples, and others placed in a cavern on the top of the hill.
This inscription being composed in simpler style gives a
clearer expression of the facts stated in figurative, and in con-
sequence somewhat ambiguous language in the larger inscription
noticed by Captain Kit toe, and therefore seems to throw addi-
tional light on the facts stated therein.
In the bigger inscription, the founder of the family of
Bhairavendra is named Durdama, which means '* invincible " and
the epithet Bhumipala (King) is attached to this name. As the
names of the various successors of the king and with the word
" Pala," such as Kumara Pala, Lakfiniana Pala, etc., Captain Kittoe
was led to consider Bhamipala as the chief name and Durdama as
an epithet. This newly-discovered inscription fully clears the
doubt now, as the name Durdama is mentioned in it with a new
epithet. The names of the kings given in these two inscriptions^
are justaposited below for comparison : —
1906.]
The Umgd Hill Inscriptinns.
25
Serial
No.
Names of kings given in the inpcrip-
tion noticed before by Cap-
tain Kittoe.
Names of kings given in the
smnller inscription now
discovered.
1
Bhumipila
Dardama.
2
Kumarapila
Knmara.
3
LnkfmHnapala
Lfikfrna^apala.
4
Ohnndrapnl
Candra.
5
Nayanapiila
Nayapftla.
B
Snn^hnpila
Sandi.e^.
7
Abhaja Deva
Abhaya Deva.
8
Malla Deva
MallH.
9
Keii Raja
Kesisvara.
10
Barasiipha Deva*
Narasiipha.
11
Bh&nuDeva
Bhanu.
12
Somesvara
Soma.
18
Bhairavondra
Bhaimva.
• (Shoald be ** Narsiiphadova.")
It will be seen that the termination "jsfiZa " has not been
given in the names noted in the 2nd inscription except in Lak$-
mapapala and Nayapala. The name Nayanapala of the Ist inscrip-
tion is Najapal in the 2nd inscription. Sa^^hapala of the Ist is
San^heSa in the 2nd. Keshraj is Ke Si 9 vara. It also becomes
clear that the name Bnrasii^iha read by Captain Kittoe is actually
Narasiipha.
In the last para, of his note on the larger inscription, Captain
Kittoe notices the fact of another inscription of the year 1297 a.d.
having been found in the hills of Sirgi^ja by Colonel Ously,
recording the fall in cattle of a Raja named Lachhmandeva, son
of Kumara Raj&. Bhairavendra (whose last inscription, now un-
der notice, is dated Saipvat 1500, corresponding to a.d. 1443) is
the 10th in descent from Lak^manpala. This gives an approxi-
mate period of about 15 years to each king, and takes back King
Durdama to the earlier part of the 13th century a.d.
About three miles to the west of the village of Umga, there is
another small hill covered with ruins of temples, etc., called San-
dhail Hill. In one of its caves, called " Sit& Thapa," there are
still located some old sculptures, with a few words of insignificant
inscriptions here and there. The Chief " LiHgatn of Siva *' is
named San^heSvara Natha. Near the Police station of Fateh*
pur, about 45 miles east of IJmga, there is another shrine called
oap^heSvara Mahadeva, which is surrounded by views and
which is much frequented by pious Hindus. In honour of this
shrine a fair is still held in the Siva Ratri festival, in the month
of Phalgun every year. These facts naturally suggest the idea
that both these shrines were probably consecrated by the King
San^heSa, one of the ancestors of Bhairavendra of Umgft, and that
the kingdom of Sap^heSa extended over a considerable area in
this district. About 25 miles north-east of Umgft is Konch which
26 Journal of the^Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,
is famous for a very lai*ge ancient temple built of bricks. It re-
sembles in construction the ancient temple at IJmga, and by tradi-
tion its construction is ascribed to Bhairavendra of Umga. This
wonld prove that the kingdom of Bhairavendra was also ex-
tensive.
The importance of these two inscriptions lies specially in the
following points, vix : —
(1) That they contain a full description of the geneology of
13 kings of the lunar Dynasty, and may, on the discovery of some
important inscription of any of the kings of this Dynasty, throw
some light on the ancient history of the district of Gwya.
(2) That they contain clear dates in the widely-known era
of Vikramaditya, and thus give a very clear idea of the period,
when the facts stated in them occurred.
(3) That one of them maintains tlie fact of consecration of a
temple to Jagannatha, Balarama and Subhadra, and therefore
iierves as a conclusive evidence of the fact that the worship of these
^ods prevailed in Gay a, at least so far back as the 14th Century
A.D.
(4) That the other inscription mentions the fact of construc-
tion of a temple to Uma, MaheSa and GapeSa. The images lying
near the ruins of the temple are one of GaneSa and the other of
Oanri-Satikar, viz., of Ganri, sitting on the left thigh of Saukara
(Shiva). This image is of a comparatively modem form, though
•of a very ancient type. I mean its design is like that of the
images of Gauri-Sai^kara, made of black stone, lying mutilated
there and thei'e throughout the district (specially in the town of
■Gaya) in vast numbers, which by their appearance seem to be
very ancient, and which in structure resemble the ancient Buddhist
floulptures, which bear inscriptions in Kutila or other still more
ancient characters ; but the image of Gauri-Saukara found near
the ruins of the Umga temple, on the top of the hill, is not of
black stone, is much inferior in sculpture, and appears to be of a
•comparatively very recent period. A figure of Gauri-Bankara,
lying in the cave of Sita-Thapa in the Sandhail hill, however,
much resembles this image. The images of Gauri-Sankara are
found in abundance in this district, specially in the town of old
•Gaya, as stated before. Some are fixed in the walls of modern
temples or private buildings, while others are lying here and there
under trees or in ruined temples like the Caityas, the relics of
the Buddhist faith. The enshrinement of such a figure of Gaurl-
iankara is entirely out of fashion in this period in India or at
least in Behar. The facts that very old images of Gauri-Bankara
are found in great numbers everywhere, and that tlie enshrine-
ment of the most modern of them yet discovered, has been clearly
mentioned in an inscription, dated a.d. 1443, are likely to throw
6ome light on the religious history of India. It would appear
that the worship of the image of Gauri-Bankara was much in
vogue for several hundred years before the 15th century a.d.
(5) That these are perhaps the only inscriptions in the
district, with the exception of the cave inscriptions of the Baraber
1906.] The Umgd Hill Insci^ptiom. 27
Hills, and the inscription of Kulchand, a governor of Gaja, under
the Emperor Firoze Shah, dated 1429 Saipvat, in the temple of the
Sun God in Gaja at Suraj Kund (published by Professor Keilhom^
CLE , in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XX, for September 1891),
that still remain attached to the ruins of the ancient temples, the
construction of which they commemorate.
(6) That they bear a decisive evidence of the fact that the
modem Deva Nagari character continues almost unchanged from
nearly 500 years ; and that, therefore, the inscriptions found in
Gaya, containing no date in any recognised era, and written in
characters much different from modem Deva Nagari, must either
be very ancient or wi-itten in imported characters then prevalent
in other parts of India, by people who came to Gaya either as
pilgrims or as conquerors. In this connection it may be said that
the following inscriptions now available in the town of Gaya,
which bear a clear date in the era of Vikramaditya, are written in
modem Deva Nagari character : —
(a) Inscription dated 1257 Sai)ivat, 1200 a.d., on a slab of
stone fixed on a wall on the northern side of the temple
of Parpita maheSvara in Gaya, and being No. 22 of
the list of Gaya inscriptions given by General Cun-
ningham, in Vol. Ill of his report on the Archeeologi-
cal Survey of India.
(b) Inscription of Suryndasa, dated 1516 Saipvat, attached to
the GayeSvan temple in Gaya (being No. 28 of the
list of General Cunningham), a translation of which was
published by him in Vol. Ill of his aforsaid report.
(c) Inscription of Kulachand, dated 1429 Saipvat, corres-
ponding to 1373 A.D., attached to the Surya Kunda
temple in Gaya, published in the Indian Antiquary,
Vol. XX, pp. 312 to 315.
{(1) Inscription dated 1519 Saipvat, of seven long lines on a
slab of stone, about 25 inches long and 7 inches broad,
fixed on a wall in the temple of KoteSvara Mahadeva,
south of the well-known temple of Sik^i Mah&deva
near Vi^nupada in Gayd.
According to local tradition, the line of this family of the
lunar kings ended with Bhairavendra, the last king named in
these inscriptions. After his death, his widowed Queen is said to
have succeeded him ; but she is said to have been overpowered
by one of the ministers of Bhaii^vendi a, who was a Bhat (baixi)
by caste, but whose name is not known now. This Bhat minister
was trying to seize the throne for himself when chance ordained
it otherwise.
It is said that four brothers, warriors, belonging to the
family of the Maharai^a of Udaipur were proceeding to the
shnnes at Gaya by the route, which later on seems to have
been developed into the Grand Trunk Road by the Emperor
ShSr Shah. They happened to halt for the night under some
trees near a well in front of the town of Umga, the capital of
28 Jourfiat of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,
Bhairavendi'a. Some maidservants of the widowed Queen, who
came to fetch water, asked them not to halt there as tigers used to
come there at night. The hrothers did not mind this warning,
and stayed there, and actually killed some tigers, This spread
the fame of their valour next morning so much so, that the
Queen solicited their assistance in disentangling herself from the
clutches of the 6 hat minister. The brothers readily offered their
services, and succeeded in killing the Bha^ minister. The Queen,
in recognition of this service, adopted one of them, named Rao
BhSnu Singh, as her successor. This man, who belonged to the
Sisodhia familv of the Rajpoots of the Solar dynasty, stayed
there and was the founder of a new generation of kings who ruled
for a long time at Umga. Of his three brothers, one is said to
have proceeded to Nepal, where he is supposed to have become
the founder of a new line of kings. Another of them is said to
have proceeded to Purl, in Orissa, and to have been the founder of
a new line kings of the Solar dynasty there. The fourth brother
is said to have returned to Udaipur.
Rao Bhanu Singh, according to some papers, supposed to
exist in the family of the present Raja of Deo, is said to have
been succeeded one after the other by 15 other Rajas ' named
below, the last of whom, Rajakumara Jagannatha Prasada Nara-
yaija Siiph of Deo, is now a minor, aged about 9 years, whose
property is under the management of the Court of Wards. His
father Raja Bhickham Narayana Sivph Bahadur died in 1898 ad.
Assuming that the accession of Rao Bhani\ Singh happened in
1448, viz,, after five years of the date of the last inscription of
Bhairavendra, the 15 Rajas appear to have reigned throaghout a
period of 450 years, giving an average of thirty years to each
reign. It is said that Atibala Singh, the sixth in descent from
Rao Bhanu Singh, killed the then Muliammadan rulers of Deo, and
removed his capital from Umga to Deo. The fort at Umga is now
a heap of ruins covering a large area and overgrown with jungle.
Some traces of gateways, walls and wells can still be foand, and in
one of the rooms are still enshrined some family gods, to worship
which the Rajas and Ranis of Deo even now use to go to the
ruined fort once a year or at least on the occasion of marriages.
A tomb of Bijuli Shahid at Deo, and one of Ddna Shahid at
Ketaki, a neighboui*ing village, are still associated by ti*adition
with the conquest of Deo by Atibal Singh.
In this connexion it may be said that almost all the peaks
and ranges of hills in the southern part of the district of Gaya
have marks of ruins on them. Some of them were apparently the
strongholds of kings, while others were the sites of sacred shrines.
* * — .
1 (1) RhO Bhinn Siipfaa. (2) SihasaMalla Siipha. (8) Tariohand. (4) BU-
vambhara 8ii{ihH. (5i Kalyi^a Siipha. (6) Atibala Siipha. (7) Nayapala
Siipha. (8) Pratfipa Siipha. (9) Prabil Simha. (10) Ghatrapati Hiibha.
(II) Fateh Naraja^a Siipha. (1^) GhnnaSyama Siipha. (18) MitrabhanD
Simha. (14 M Hharij a Sir Jay apraki^ Siipha, Bahadar, k.cb.i. (15) Raj&
Bhikham Nariyapa Siipha Bahadar. (16j Kajknm&ra Jagannatha Frasada
Nayapa Singh (the present proprietor of the Deo Bnj).
1906.] The Umgd Hill InscnpHons, 29
The ruins on the hills of Manda, Pachar, Dongra, Cheon, Bakan,
Sandhail, Umga, Aranagar (about six miles south of Deo), Pawai,
Koluha, Singar, Maher, etc , may be quoted as instances. In the
days of jore when tlie use of artillery was in its infancy or
totally unknown, or out of practice on account of being in-
humane, kings and noblemen probably selected tlieir capitals in
hills and other inaccessible places where fortification was render-
ed easy by nature. To build a castle in the plains was perhaps
considered unsafe. The seats of Government were therefore in
the southern hills and in the inaccessible jungles, which still
abound in ruins of towns and palaces. The northern fertile
plains of the Gayd district were therefore perhaps less densely
populated in those days, being more open to foreign attacks.
Text of ihe inscription on the top of Gouri Shankar Hill near Umga^^
District Gayd,
^ ^^ TPS' ^^5 ^^^tJ^Tft ^5Hh\ %irTf% ^TT'irift I 'CN^UDcrw
^: I ^ I ^Hi iiTTi: ^OT jmit ^mx^ ^w U^ fwf^^s i 'r^f^^*
^: I ^imcf^wT Ttjrf^ wnnvt fM ^%^ b i t ^^ ^nm^ ^^ f^[ir$J
nwfi^f^a^ I wr^gfiDci ^ w^^n^fP^ ^ II ^ I 5HW5 w»l I
1 Should be Jl'tftftnlni I
ft Should be IWWI^ I
8 In the original it is ft^JH, that is, the ^ is wanting.
« It can be also read «i<if< ^^^^ H
( %9 ia probably a miatake ^Ot H
does not seem to he ronoct Snnsldit : may be *nWli^*l
30 Jouitial of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March,.
Translation of the second inscription discovered recently on
the top of Umga Hill in Gayd.
Om ! Salutation to Siva ( Gauri) and to Siva.
There was in the lunar mce one (King) Durddama the-
invincible, a fire for the forest of miseries. His son was Eumara,
the supporter of his race, and the ocean of virtues. Of him
(was bom) Lak^mana Pala, the virtuous; and of him Gandra,
who was like the moon ; the lotus-eyed Nayapala the refuge (of
all); his son was Sai^dhesh. — 1.
Of him was born Abhayadeva the Gretit; of him Malla,
and of him the virtuous KeSiSvara well up in the devotion of
KeSavii. His son (was) Narasiipha, the defeater of enemies. Of
him (was bom) Bhanu the Great, and of him, Soma, the jewel of
the ear of the lunar race, the great bestower of Worlds and giver
by ten millions. — 2.
Of him was born King Sri Bhairavendra, the extender
of dominions, the leader of kings, promoter of his race, the lord,
the great, the accumulator of treasures, the supporter of worlds,
the king by having whom the earth has the honour of being
named a kingdom, (who is) the defender of the poor, the excava-
tor of tanks, the performer of sacrifices, the consecrator of temples
to gods, the knower of Dharmas, the lord of elephants, (who is)
like Rama in fame. — 3.
Having enshrined (in temples) Uma, MaheSa and GaneSa
with his Ga^as, (the king who is) well acquainted with rites and
(having strengthened) with fortifications of rivers, etc., (he) made
Umga the residence of the clans of the lunar dynasty, an abode
of (all) good things. — 4.
On (this) hill, the King Bhairava, who has no equal,
(Lit who is one) enshrined Girida (Siva), Ginja (Gauri), and
Gra^eSa, on Monday the 12th date of the dark half of the month
of Jyai^tha in the year 1500 of the era of Vikramaditya. — 5.
Also here in figures 1600.
Even he, who commits the most horrible sins, such as the
killing of the Brahmanas, etc., by building a temple to Hari, is
washed of his sins and goes to heaven. — 6.
Three times greater merit than that stated above, (is
secured by him) who builds a temple to Vis^u in a place of
pilgrimage, in a sacred place, in a place of devotion, and in an
hermitage. — 7.
It is said the merit is 100 times greater than that stated
above (to him who builds a temple ) on a hill, and thousand times
(to him) who builds a temple on the top of a hill. — 8.
Peace be to all.
32 Journal of the Adatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906.
6. Some Lulldbies and Topical Songs collected in
Persia by Lieut, Colonel D. C. Phillott.
The following lullabies (with the exception of
No, VI) are common in the districts of Shiraz or
Kirman, and probably in other parts of Persia : —
I.
Lullaby.
LA-/d la-ln be my Rose ;
Be my darling ; be my Bul-hul.
Never die nor leave me.
La-la la-la u-iay.
La-la laH he falls asleep.
The sound of his dada's shoe I hear.
La-la la-la, my own wall-flower,
Why wilt thou ne'er rest still ?
La-la la-la in-ia't.
II.
La-ia^ lay-laH lay-ia'i lay-ldH
Sleep dear life lay-aH Idy-Wi.
Ala 1 la^i Baba • Man^ur
Go tell my motber.
i AU is here part of the lullaby sound : it is not an interjection.
2 Bahd a slave- boy, a kind of * buttons.' Manfur " Victorious " is a name
often given to negpro slaves.
f
Vol. II, No. 3 1 • Persian Lullabies and Topical Sonjs* IV'I
I.
</^-» (V** •'* iSJ — ^
yt;— 4^ tl? »3( UK
II.
JVcfV
^'«
'^» ,,'Vc^*
JiVH
^'VcfJI
^53.
aJ" tri^ o'^c*"
vt>*'
;>
*U liO ^V »
cir»j
j.^.it« ^ ^_*i
i La-2<i, lullaby : Id-ld kardan (m.o.} " to lull an infant to sleep."
2 Ui-ud, vulgar for mi^dyad,
3 Arum^ i.e., aram.
4 The Persian bulbul (DauHa« Hajizi) is very like the Koglish nightin-
Kale.
S4i Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906,.
Thej gave me a pitcher and I went to draw water ;
Close by the spring I fell asleep.
Ala laH Baba Mannar
Go tell my mother.
Two Turkish men from Turkistan
Carried me ofF to Hindustan.
Ala laH Baba Man^ur
Go tell ray mother.
They married me to the son of a king,
Ruler of men and of women.
AlCi Id^l Baba Mansnr
Go tell my mother.
KowVour sons I've got,
One's with the flocks, one's with herds,
One's at school ^ and one's in the cot.*
Ala laH Baba Man?nr
Go tell my mother.
III.
La-da liUla my dear son
Sleep my sweet life ;
Snhel * has risen o'er the hills, the moon behind him.
Oh leader of the caravan, when wilt thou load and start f
1 Kxiin-i^dna for maktah-ijiana.
2 Gahrarn is a Zo?r cradle of canviis, etc., suspended from four low posts like
an English cradle. Nannl or nanu^i^ vulgarly gdchu, is of leather or of danvns
and is suspended and rocked like a hammock. The Shah styles the hammock
in a circus underneath the trapeze ndnfi^, 3 Suhel Canopue.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Persian Lullahies and Topical Sonffs. 35
^^ ^\j «)0Ab > — ^*•
jTiz; bb j^ ill'
;^— -*^ Lb ^H JIf
'^11^ Lb ^$J iJf
^ — i ^ A r^**^ *^
^; ^ ***; «^^ ••• ^ J^ ^) J-i
~"^ bb ^ji ^r
III.
» l^a-na " mummy," a child's word for mother, aod hence a mothei'n
aildrees for a child, tnde note 2 to Lnllaby No. lY.
♦ Kiid P.« l?t/l, a child, son or danghter.
36 Journal of the Anatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906«,
Oh leader of the caravan, pray travel slow
Foi* my little child has> lagged behind.
Ln-lH l(X4H be my sweet marjoram,
Thy dada's come ; bright be thine e'en.
Come, oh mooil of my sky !
Art np-rooting violets : •
AH planting roses ? • '
La-Ui la-Id be my sweet marjoram.
Thy dada*s come ; bright be thine e'en.
A white bird was I in the almond tree * ;
Fate cast a stone and broke my wing.
Oh Fate withhold thy hand, for I am yonng ;
The World's to me as yet unknown ;
The joy of life's unwon*
Ln-ta l-A-ld be my sweet marjoram ;
Thy dada'6 come ; bright be thine e'en.
1 Lit. pUta tree.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Persian LuUahieB and Topical Songs. 37
f^\^^^^^ ^yo fX^ ^Jli
^—^^^ o* — ^ ik^T oi^ b
i ib«?ufn pronounced Sb»han, in Arabic »a*/[ar, is also called pidina-y^
knhl or hill-mint : here-*' my sweet child."
» Chaih'at^ mlg. for chashm^aU
38 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906.
IV.
lA'la laH, my Sweet Life in-la'i.
My darling and sweet soul in-Wt ;
For thee, dear, I would die lH-Wi ;
La-la la-la la-U-iaH.
Friends, pleasure in this life's in wealth ;
Who has a child has pleasure pei-f ect ;
Who has no child in this world,
Were he Jamshid imperfect were he.
Ln.ia id-la la-ia-ia^i.
La-la la-la la-la la-la la^la't;
Friends, my sweet son is sleeping ;
Wei'e I to die for him, tVould be but just ;
La-la la-ld la-la la-la la-la'H.
Art thou lion, art thou leopard, I know not ;
This I know thou'rt straggling with me ;
La-la la-a l my Sweet Ijife, la-lOH.
Friends my son is sweet of speech ;
He will have a pen and be wi-iter to the Court
His clerks will all be safe from harm,
Ln-ia in-la la-la la-la la-ia'u
Vol. II, No. 8.1 Persian LuUahtes and Topical Songs. 39
IV.
^ yy yji ^ If
0.-.I JUf b ij|j> Jib o^L^*
v^^ JJI *J( *^
V.
^yn I y y y y y
^ — ^^ U Ij y «^ ^U— A^
^y K ^.^-^ e)^ lipy H 9
^yy liy yy iiy
1 Banii for bartfy-oi.
* Midar : relatioDS call cbildren by the same appelation that obildren call
tbem ; thnB a motber will oall ber son or daugbter midar or midar' jin and uq
■•n. 8 ilafjFQtare Tense.
•t
40 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Marcb, 1906,
3tj ^f^—iif v^JJl VJI
3ili ^^^-i^* ^JlJI JlJl
i Mtr Jt^gn Ba2 is the name of the father of the infant.
2 Tau - iavdf.
S itttZ utul * dar tn fat va dar in taU
♦ i.e., jirn.
i £i d^dan « nuqfon dddan.
Vol. II, No. 3.1 Persian Lullabies and lopical Songs. 41
[N.8.]
The following topical songs {tamlf) collected in
Persia are fair samples of those composed and sung
by the liitts.^
^ Lttfi a strolling player, a buffoon, to., eto.
42 Journal of the A»iatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906.
I.
The King op China's Daughter.
*' The King's daughter is jast like this and jufit like that.
Come, show me thine eyes,
That I may describe them."
" Mine eyes — what dost thou want with them P ^
Hafit never seen the eyes of the gazelle P
Mine, too, are like them."
" My love's brows are just like this and just like that :
Oh show me thy brows.
That I may describe them."
" My brows — what dost want with them f
Hast never seen a bow in the bazaar f
They, too, are like that."
" My love's lips are like this and like that :
Oh show me thine lips.
That I may describe them."
** My lips — what dost want with them P
Hast never seen a pista * in the bazaar
They, too, are like that."
'' My love's cheeks are like this and like that :
Come, show me thy cheeks,
That I may describe them."
" My cheeks — ^what dost thou want with them P
Hast never seen peaches in the bazaar P
They, too, are like that."
1 * What dost thou want with them/ t.«., ' why do yoa ftsk about them t *
* PoetB compare a mi8trefl8*e mouth to a pista nut. The nut is boiled in
its shell, which parts slightly like two lips and exhibits the pink skin of the
kernel inside.
Vol. n, No. 3.] Persian Lullabies and Topical Songs. 43
IN.S.}
I.
1 Hamc/itn u chin or chtn u cTitn ; ooUoqaial for hamchunin u hamehufiin.
^ Chi 18 the vnlgar form of chit and chi ckiz or chi chl is Tulgar of
'* what ? " 8 For nn-dida-t,
4 Hamehtl is in speaking pronounced hamchh Ast is sometimes shortened
into a final a : this is now considered vulgar.
6 f.ttp, "cheek."
44 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ; [March, 19<J6.
" My love's teeth are like this and like that :
Come, show me thy teeth,
That I may describe them."
" My teeth — what dost thou want with them f
Hast never seen fresh pearls P
They, too, are like them.'*
*' My love's breasts are like this and like that :
Come, show me thy breasts,"
That I may describe them. |
" My breasts— rwhat dost want with them ? I
Hast never seen Shiraz limes ? /
They, too, are like them." ^ J
)
*' My love's bosom is like this and like that : t
Come, show me thy bosom,
That I may describe it."
*' My bosom— >what dost want with it V
Hast never seen white marble ?
It too is like it."
** My love's navel is just like this and jiist like that :
Come, show me thy navel,
That I may describe it."
*' My navel — what dost want with it ?
Hast never seen a crystal bowl' ?
It too is like one."
*' My love's * chastity ' is like this and like that
Come, show me thine honour,
That I may describe it."
" My c ♦ * t — what dost wish with it ?
Has never seen the foot of a gazelle ?
It, too, is like one."
1 Nif-i finjdhi ddrad; ft point of beauty much inBisted on by Porsiftn story-
tellers. Finjdn is the small deep glass for drinking cofiPee or tea, and ndj-i
nnjdni is a navel deep shaped like Kfivjdtu
VoL II, No. 3.] Persian InUlahies and Topical Bongs, 45
iN.8.']
• ** *
1 Tar, "freeh, «.«., with lustre." ^ J^maf and nawK^, ya^at farj^
3 fiM [Ar. pi. afct(;48], is the crudest word for the article either in
Persian or in Arabic.
♦ Z* 8irr»i nihan-ash yah'% karf hud
Swn-i dhu-i rafta dar harf hud»
" — to one thing only can it be compared i.«,, to the print of a gazelle'n
foot in pure snow."
46
Journal of the Ajdatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906.
H.
Tasnif'i Dukhtar-i ^afurUA
»:>3 l^j — w ^j|fj^J{ J! — i-
III.
Taxnif.
j'0>;
rV? Sfjt ,^ !<;* vf
j"^
^Alf^b.^iif^tA-
^)i)
*y>'c;j>^y « lAi-'i , V
>^i3)
yjL. JjB^jA^ ^jlf *f
^M
r/*< »*/ o*«^>«j <rf^
i%»i
rj*^ (/jiji*, ik i *\y.
;»«.;
"^'— ^ cfyo'o }k /•
;'*j>;
r^-*^ t?;'^"'^ .;— ** r*
I Safurd was the daughter of a mulla in Shiraz. She had n repatatiou
for learning nnd piety and used to preach to -v^omen from the pulpit. She,
hoivcver, strayed from the path and thia tapiffwhB composed by the wags of
Shiraz.
* Illdlii — ** I hope/'i 8 Bu, i.e., lash. ♦ Biratn ■ hi-ravam.
Yol. II, No, 3.] Persian Lullabies and Topical SongSf , 4%
IV.
Tasti'ff'i Slddiq-i MuUd Bajah.^
I * [Every secpnd line is from Hafiz.]
oJmj^ a^ i>y.**^ a^ OMwt ^3^ ^^ ^ ^^
I
V.
Tasnif-i Sddiq-i MtdUi Bajab,
i /^idtq son of Mulli Rajab of Kirmao. He adopted the profeaaion of a
IRii from choice, and his tofnifH, amongst certain clastot, have a notoriety.
2 Qdyam underetood after zan-i yisht. 3 Ki '* b^oanse '*
* 8hab-i Jum*ah is m.C. for Panj-sha^a. Any good work done on the
Muslim Friday night (i.e., the English Thursday 'night) hns^ special* value.
6 Lupcha, dimin. of inp, ** cheek."
9 ifia-iiikmy, meating doubtful : probablj garm thadan^i J^ivSndt dar
vaqt'i juft giriftan.
\
I
48 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906.
^li/^LT -^J J ^^J^^il^"^
^^ «/• cA— ^*«> J — ^ V^; ^ J«il*«
VI.
f,ii^ 0^ c^j,^ J^ ^»*isxl» ^t ^•ma. ^^f
(•fft^ aA 00,^ ^^ f,f^ ^f ^•AftXa^ ^f
^•^ ^^/ (^ ^h <^**^ c^^ •'• C^'^J — ^* )^ ^ J^^y V.^— ^ *^
. ^»«ai <^^ c>f^; ^yLc |»*6U» ^^f ^»A|^ ^f
^»u«Ai ^ o^j^ ^Jil* ^•mJs ^t ^•>«k ^^t
vn.
* My heart it loves a gypsy, Oh ! '
o^f ^ J — i* ^y is)\'^^3 «-J .-. *s^f *>^ ^y /Jd ^jjCULfc*
1 ITiZtZ for him.
s Digger of ^ano^s.
.8 fif»taiii*spar, i.e., fiia*«^ii^a.
4 Bar-gUf poetical.
& There eeems to be no clear meaning in these two lines. 'AzU,
** dear " is also a title for the Bnler of Egypt.
t Vik. The Lulis spin thread.
1 QhaUtOy vulgarly jtftiZtya, is a kind of grass from which baskets are
woven.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Persian Lullabies and Topical Songs. 4ft,
vra.
Tasntf.
IX.
^ $
JJ Ow-t ^jjlo ajU«A ^-Jl( » y^ w9^
J/ JZ^ al>T A— iL »y ^-.
^ y^* v^* — ^ Ksj--'^^ r*^*^
-6J </^ v^ r^ uH <^^/ ^
1 Qu^, ** oheek.'* ** They gave me their cheeks to kiss."
« Kur^ in the dialect of the Lulis, is a small boy or girl.
8 Qumpi a bunch of flowers. A plamp boy is called gump-i gul.
4 Ham-pd, "with."
t My road became divided, i.e., I fell in love both with the mother and
the dangbter.
50 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906»
X.
Tasnif.
, i^j^ *i^ ij^. (^ tk^ (^y .', *^ (^ (*dj^ o».tft ^^1^
^^U ^^ ^.^ <^ J^jj f^y ,\ aiU ^3 ^^yk *^3y *^ (^!^
» i>\i^j V\^j a;jL— JLwc Ail — L^ .«. ^^^ — ^^^ ^ ^^j^ (S^ j^ J^ ^
* *i|«)J^ ai|0^^ iuU--g© Ail X^ ... 2 ^ Ufl^ ^ ^^ yk ^^p^ JjJ
XL
Tasnif.
c^y u^— ^^ v^^ r-^3 u^y c!^
^.>r*f (^ — p v^j 3,;
(••>ry is^. ^j^ tt)'^
(^•^-•f <^» «-« — 1> L
Cr;^4;i^0»*^y 3t >
^^x* 3b Ai>^ ^i* — ♦^^j ^; ^ — --^
1 Fa understood. 2 Xhjg ij^e has no clenr moaning*
3 Tliese lines are from Hilfiz,
1
Vol. II, No. 3.] Persian Lidlahies and Topical Songi, 51
XII.
Ta§mf,
XIII.
Tasnif.
X[V.
Tosnt/.
XV.
Tasnif on Moti Jan.^
cr— ^j ^* — idj — f ;t — l^t ^— ^y ;^
9
9
li ^ (X — -Uo ^j^ — A^ jby ^ — 1^ ^
vS--w| ^^ ^«*'— J^ w ' A^ r^ *Hi^ i» ■*»
1 Moti Jan was a famous Itidian coarteann who went to Shims.
< Ifut ifttti Jian — the lady's nHme.
52 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Marcli, 1906.
(J — k f^ c;^* ^f;T .'. ^J — L ^T ^yl«.^ui^ c*«
f^Xi 1 i-JJ ^— ^y 4^ e>> ^ ?
!; ^ ^— *^ ^i j—^/ c^ c;>» >< — ^
<j5 — ^ ^ c?^ — ^ «;>* c^J^ cA->* ^— -^
(^ ^f vy^ — »^ o^j^ .'. <,, — t if ^^^ — ^aLc s>^
Ji;t,3 c;l)^ * 45!^—* (J — fc^? e^— W ^ — ?t
u — ^ c^ tt)^ (^f;!^ •'• k5 — ^ ^^ c;^ — ^^ •■=**
^ ^f ^y[ — apj gi,^^^ .-. ^^^ — b ^f ^1 — 7^ Ca^
XVI.
Ta§nlf,
A-~m I— ^ J>j»j Uf7— * U«»^ .'. «>^ fi *^y J«> US7— **• V '^^
*^ !^ ^ r^ ^'^ sr— ^3 -rJ) </y •'• *^ ^ *— ^ y/>> y-v J^
XVII.
Tasnif.
i 21to vulg., a gold ornament for the hair. < Vulgar for ziySK
• Bnamel work. * Hava here — Wiiyii.
( The allusion is not clear.
* Taft-ta pira/ian, adj. * with nothing on but a chemise.'
"V tiim for ^-am.
Vol. II, No. 3,] Persian Lullabies and Topical Songs, 5.5
XVIII.
XIX.
Verses by a Dervish to extract monej from a British Consul.
XX.
Tasnif'i ^usatn-i Lutu
i fttZa^-namodi : contrary to the usual custom of Khans he used to wear
a Persian felt hat.
* Kirman-a — Kirman ast.
8 IHin-a ■■ kun ast. The Shiraiis pride themselves on being m#n and
look down on the quiet Kirmanis who are mostly weaTers.
i Also in Arabic J-A^.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. 66
7. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, No, I. — A variety of
Spongilla lacastriH from, Brackish Water in Bengal, — By N.
Annandale, D.Sc, G.M.Z.S.
Thanks to Carter's^ classical memoirs, the Freshwater Sponges
of India are better known than most of the animals which inhabit
-oar Indian tanks. In Bombay, Garter examined five species, basing
on them the researches which laid the foundation of the scientific
study of the SpongillidsB as living organisms. Two species have
been recorded f wm Calcutta by Weltner,* and two by Bowerbank *
from Central India. The following list, based mainly on the third
part of Weltner's *' Spognillidenstudien** * shows the distribution,
in India and in the world, of all the forms as yet known to occur
^as members of our fauna : —
Indian Spongillidje.
Genoa Spongilla,
1. 8. alba. Cart. ... ... Bombay.
2. 8. homhayensis, Cart. ... Bombay.
3. S. caHeri, Brok. ... Bombay, Chota Nagpur, Central India,
Calcutta; Madura (Malay ArchipolNgo},
Manritins, Eastern Europe.
4. 8. cerehellatay^ Bwrk. ... Central India.
5. 8. cxnerea. Cart. ... Bombay ; Celebes, Flores, N. Amerioa.
6. 8. deeipiene, Weber ... Calcutta; Celebes.
7. 8. lacustris, auct. ... Lower Bengal ; Europe, N. America,
Northern Asia, Australia.
QenuB Ephydatia,
8. E.plumosa (Cart.) ... Bombay; N. America.
The following species have been recorded from countries near
India and will probably be found to belong to the Indian fauna : —
8p<mgilla sumatranat Weber ... Sumatra.
Ephydatia fiuviatilw. and. ... Eastern Asia, Europe, N. America;
Australia.
„ hlemhingvifi Evans ... Malay Peninsula.
During a recent visit (January 28th-30th) to Port Canning
in Ix)wer Bengal, I was much struck by the enormous number of
sponge*gemmules which formed a scum on the surface of some of
the shadeless brackish pools so numerous in the neighbourhood.
These g^mmulos originated in a Spongilla which incrusted the stems
of plants growing in the Water and sticks which had fallen into it.
Some of the pools were already drying up and the sponge was be-
ginning to be exposed to the air. At one point I saw specimens
which appeared to have been carried some distance from the
tank by a gale of wind and were hard and dry.
1 Ann. Mag. N'at. Hist., 1847, 1840, 1866, 1850, 1874, 1881.
a Wiegm Archiv. f. Naturgewh. LXT, 1895.
' S Proc Zool. She. 1863.
* iCarter regarded this form as no more than a variety of his S. alba,
(1881):
•» * Qwirt Joum Micr. Science, 1900.
56 Jaurnul of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906.
I have made a careful examination of living and preserved
material, and I cannot find any specific difference between this
sponge and the widely -distributed Spongilla lacustrts, which is not,
however, usually regarded as a tropical form. It may be con-
venient, for the sake of reference, to give the form a varietal
name.
Description of S, lacuslris var. hengahnsis —
Texture firm, resistant, fibrous. Thickness never more than half
an inch. Hahtt incrusting ; without branches, entirely surround-
ing support ; pores and oscula inconspicuous ; surface smooth,
rounded. Colour flesh-colour or dull-green. Gemmules numerous,
disposed throughout the sponge except on the surface, of two sizes,
thickly coated, with a single funnel-shaped opening, sphericaL
Spicules : — skeleton spicules smooth, slender, cylindrical, feebly curv-
ed, very rarely bent at an angle, abruptly pointed, joined together
in strands to form a reticulation in which the gemmules rest :
flesh spicules very slender, cylindrical, feebly bent, pointed,
minutely spineal throughout, numerous : gemmule spicules slen-
der, cylindrical, sparsely covered with fine, pointed, recurved spines,
which are more numerous towards the ends than at the centre ;
the spicules very numerous, arranged tangentially, not penetrating
coat of gemmule.
A. «B skeleton spicules. C. « flesb spicule.
Length of skeleton spieiUe ••• 0*3 mm. — 0*4 mm.
Length of flesh spicule ... 0*14 mm.
Length of gemmule spicule ... 0*16 mm.
Diameter of larger gemmule ... 0*9 mm.
Diameter of smaller gemmule ••. 0'6 mm.
The most notable peculiarity of this variety is the total ab-
sence of branches,^ but in certain forms of the species the branches
are better developed than in others. S. lacv^tris is so variable
1 Ledenfeld describes his 8. lacustris var. sphaeriea, from New South
Wales, as '* ohne Forts atzsy kuglig oder eiforming^" (Zool. Jahrh. part 2, 1887).
The exact position of this form is doubtful ; Weltner is not sure that it
belongs to the genus Spongilla, no gemmules being available for examination.
VoU II, No. 3.] Notes on the FreshwcUer Fawm of Induu 57
that Potts,* in his monograph of the Freshwater Sponges of the
world, recognized six varieties in addition to the typical form.
The Bengal form most nearly resembles his vnoniana (from the
Catskill Mountains, New York) as regards its spicules ; but in the
gemmule spicules the spines are more distinctly aggregated at the
ends in the Bengal form. I regard the angularly bent skeleton
spicule, of which 1 have only seen two examples, as an abnormality,
llie gemmules are very distinctly of two sizes, the smaller
ones being less numerous than the larger ones. They are scattered
indiscnminately through the sponge, and in both the opening is
directed outwards. They are not found in groups, and have no-
large air-cells. Dried pieces of the sponge bear a close external
resemblance to Weltner's ' figure of part of a branch of EuspongiUa
lacushis from Germany ; but there is in the centre of each of such
pieces of the Bengal form a twig or grass-stalk which would be
absent from European specimens. The green colour of the Port
Canning examples was due to a multicellular alga^ whose
filaments ramified among the spicules. This alga was evidently
growing with great activity, but it had only commenced to invade
certain pieces of the sponge.
S. lacustris has been recorded from brackish water in Europe
and possibly in Australia. The species is evidently adaptable, and
its great fertility as regards gemmules, gives it every chanoo of a
wide dispersal.
The common sponges in the Calcutta tanks are 8. carteri and
fif. decipiens. The former propagates itself during the winter
months, by means of buds, and forms gemmules rather later in the
year than does 8, dedpiens. By the end of January, specimens of
the latter are usually reduced to mere skeletons containing these
bodies, while even large examples of 8. carteri are, at the same date,
either devoid of gemmules or contain only a few.
The life-history of these two forms differs also in other-
respects. The bnds of 8. carteri attach themselves chiefly to water-
plants such as Pistia stratiotes and Limnantliemum and grow rapidly
into globular masses, which may be six or eight inches in dia-
meter. These gradually weigh down the leaves or roots to which
they adhere, and finally sink them in the mud. The lower part of
the sponge then dies, the cells probablv migrating towards the
upper part. 8. decipiens, on the other hand, incmsts the lower
part of til e stems of reeds, bricks which have fallen into the water,
and other sunk objects. Neither species is exposed to the air for
any great part of the year in Calcutta, as both are said by Carter
to be exposed in Bombay.
Both species shelter a number of Insect larvae, acme of which
are generically identical with those found in the same position in
Germany. A minute Naidomorph worm is abondant in the-
i Froc, Aead, Nat, Science, Philadelphia, 1887.
« Ent. Nachr, (Berlin; xx.,*No. 10, p. 160, fig. 7, 1803.
3 Cf. M. and A. Weber, Zool. Ergeh. Niederland Ost-Ind, Vol. 1, page 60,.
pi. V, fig. 1.
58 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, ^906.
decaying tissues of older specimens, and appears to play an impor-
tant part in the liberation of the gemmules. At Port Canning I
found a crab of the genus Varuna concealed in considerable num*
bers among grass stems coated with 8, loGustris. The relations
between the Freshwater Sponges and the various animals associ-
ated with them is a subject to which I hope to return later.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Notes on the Freffhwater Fauna of India. 59*
IN.S.]
8. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. No, II. — The Affinities
of Hislopia. — By N. Annandalk, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
The genus Hislopia was founded in 1858 bj Carter for a fresh-
water Polyzoon ^ sent to him in spirit from Nagpur by Hislop the
geologist ; while in 1880 JuUien • described a form, which he recog-
nized* in 1885 as allied to Carter's, under the name Norodonia, has-
ing his diagnosis entirely on external characters. The systematic
position of these Polyzoa has remained obscure, Stoliczka,* who
referred to the existence of Hislopia in Lower Bengal in his ac-
count of the brackish water Membranipora bengcUeTtsis, did not
carry out his intention of describing its life history. A recent ex-
amination of living material from a tank on the Calcutta 'raaidan'
enables me to give a general account of the anatomy of Carter's
species, H. lacustris^ and to indicate its affinities in general and
its relationship to Norodonia.
Carter, who i^garded his new genus as allied to Flustra, de-
scribed the colony as '' spl:*eading in aggregation over smooth sur-
faces, sometimes in linearly, but for the most part with no definite
arrangement." In Calcutta the linear arrangement is far com-
moner than any other, but occasionally several zooecia are adjacent
to one another in a transverse series. This may be due either to
parallel branches chancing to approach one another, in which case
there is no communication between the polypides, or to lateral bud-
ding. In any case the zoarium is flat and consists of a single
layer of cells. The substance of the zooecia is transparent but
stiff, while the thickened margins of the orifice have a deep brownish
tinge.
The individual zooecia are described by Carter as '' irregularly
ovate, compressed,*' and his figure {op. dt. pi. VII, fig. 1) shows that
considerable variation in their outline is brought about by the
pressure of neighbouring cells. Although he represents, in the
same figure, a considerable flattened area between some of the cells,
he does not note that their homy margin is of considerable width,
and his fig. 2 is misleading in this respect. Moreover, the relative
length of the spines tit the angles of the thickened borders of the
orifice is niore variable than he indicates. In some zocecia they
are very short, and occasionally two or even three of the four are
vestigial. The large " stoloniferous holes ** he describes and
figures are a veiy marked feature ; the actual plate being normal
in chjiracter, although the depression at the base of which it occurs
is of considerable extent. Even when the colony coAsists of a
single line of zooecia these depressions may be present on the sides
as well as the extremities of each cell. They then indicate that
lateral budding is about to commence ; for although no aperture
I Ann. Mag. Nat. HivL (3) I, page 169, pi. VII.
i Bull. 8oe. Zool. France, 1880. page 77.
3 Ibid. 1886, page 181.
♦ Journ. As. Soc. Bengal. XXXVin,(2}, page 61.
60
Journal of the AsicUic Society of BengaL [March, 1906.
Fio. 1. Sislopia lacustris : two zocecia from the centre
of the zoariam (drawn from life).
A. « Qnicellular alga in gizzard. £. « eggs.
Yol. II, 2^0. 3.] ^otes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. 61
aR yet exists, a ronndisli mass of nndiffereiitiated tissae on the
iimer wall of the zooecia opposite their base represents the young
bnd. Occasionally a very short, flat creeping stolon is produced
between two zooecia.
It is only as regards the zooecia that it is possible to compai'e
the diagnoses of Htslopia and Norodonia. The following is a
translation of that of the latter : —
" ZooRcia homy, creeping, strongly adherent to submerged
bodies, originating one from another below the summit to form
linear series, primitive axis of the zoarium rapidly giving rise to
secondary, tertiary and other axes, these appear on a level with the
upper third of the zooecium, sometimes on one side, sometimes on
two ; lateral margin thick, bearine a delicate membranous area,
near the summit of which is the orifice." ( 1885).
Allowing for the dried condition of the specimens examined,
this diagnosis applies equally well to Hislopia. In dried specimens
of H, lacustris the front collapses below the margins, which then
appear thickened, and the tubular character of the orifice is less
conspicuous. No mention is made of the four " valves " which
«lose the orifice in Htslopia ; but they are extremely delicate mem-
branous structures, which cannot be seen in dried specimens.
For these reasons I regard Norodonia as a synonym of Hislopia,
Whether Jullien's N. cawhodgiensis is specifically identical with
H, lacustris, it is difficult to say ; but the author's figures bear a
close resemblance to dried examples of the latter.
As regards the polypide of H, lacustris, one or two important
features may be noted. The lophophore is circular, not horse-shoe-
shaped as Jullien's (1885) copy of Carter's figure would suggest.
There is no epistome. A folded collar, very conspicuous when the
lophophore is in the act of expanding, exists and is well represented
by Caurter (op. cit. pi. VII, fig. 3). When the polypide is retract-
ed, the aperture is closed by what appear on the surface to be four
valves. Garter stated, and indicated in his figure, that the pos-
terior of these was larger than the others and had a different
character from them ; but in the living animal the relative extent
of these ** valves" is by no means constant, even in the same
zooecium at different times. Their nature is best indicated by a
study of the young bod. Before the orifice is actually perforated
its lumen is edmost circular, the edge is hardly thickened, and
there are no spines. At this stage no ^' valves ** can be seen, al-
though the collar, which is very long, may be already apparent.
As an opening is formed, and as, simultaneously, its edges become
more or less completely rectangular and stiff, the upper extremity
of the walls of the orifice, inside the thickened rim, collapse to-
gether, and a slight transverse folding takes place, producing what
appear on the surface to be regular flaps, Although the folding is
not sufficiently marked for the projections from the four sides of
the orifice to have actually this character. These projections are
the so-called valves. In such forms as Alcyonidium and Bower-
hanhia, the walls of the orifice close in more or less tightly above
the collar when the lophophore is retracted, but no projections of
62 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906^
this kind are formed, the aperture being circular and not ])aving
stiffened edges. In Paltidtcella, in which the opening is rectan-
gular but without a thickened rim, the resemblance is much mora
striking. In Htdopia there are no peculiar muscles connected with
the orifice, the structure of which is absolutely distinct from that
of the Cheilostomes.
The tentacles are, as Carter says, " about sixteen," occasion-
ally a little more numerous ; but their number is not constant.
When expanded they are long and slender. The pharynx is rather
lengthy. Near its point of origin it is swollen slightly ; but it be-
comes cylindrical again before entering the gizzard, which is sphe-
rical and bears from two to six greatly thickened ridges on its
internal surface. The passage between the gizzard and the stomach
is capable of some extension and bears peculiarly long and active
cilia. The gizzard almost invariably contains a number of round-
ed green bodies, which appear to be unicellular alg». Sometimes
these bodies remain in the gizzard unaffected for at least two days.
• .T.
.A.V.
Fig. 2. Diagrammatic loDgitadinal seotion of the orifico,
the polypide being retracted.
T. ■ thickened rim. P.V, — poBterior valve. A. V. — anterior valve.
Those situated furthest down are in constant motion, being whirled
round and round by the cilia in the passage between the stomach
and the gizzard. Occasionally a movement of the whole aliment-
ary canal causes some of them to descend into the stomach ; but,
owing to their spherical shape, the action of the cilia brings them
back into the gizzard again. I am inclined to believe that these
bodies are merely food which is waiting to be crushed by the
gizzard, as some of them are alwajs disappearing and the
faeces afterwards are green. If so, the animal is able to save up
an excess of food for some time in this manner. The stomach,
which has the usual chai-acters, is well represented by Carter ; but
the intestine is a cylindrical tube when empty. The '* globular,
sometimes elliptically dilated portion " is merely the temporary
swelling caused by the presence of f feces, and several such swel-
lings may occur. The rectum is shorter than the intestine. The
anus is, of course, external to the lophophore.
The intertentacular ory:an is large, and the ganglion appears
to be normal. The muscular system is well developed ; but I can*
not detect a definite funiculus.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Notes on the Freshtoater Fauna of ItuHa, 63
The ovaries are attached to the wall of the zooecium on both
sides of the polypide and are of considerable extent. Spermaries
occur in mnch the same position, but neither kind of gonad can be
said to have any very definite arrangement, although both are
found together. Apparently the female elements, as a rule, mature
earlier than the male. When the former are ripe a ** brown body " is
formed and they escape through the orifice, occasionally, at any
rate in captivity, as unsegmented ova, but this may be due to
abnormal conditions of life.
The exact position of Hislopia has hitherto remained uncer-
tain ; but I think there can be little doubt that it is a somewhat
aberrant representative of the Ctenostomata, the orifice having un-
dergone special modification, possibly in connection with life in
fresh water. Probably the genus should be regarded as constituting
a distinct family closely allied to the Paludicellidae.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Some instances of Vegetable Pottery, 66
[.V.S.]
9. Some Instances of Vegetable Pottery. — By David' Hooper.
Certain vessels are frequently xaade in India from the dried
fruits of trees and used for holding water and liquid substances.
Familiar examples are found in the bottle gourd {Lagenaria
vulgaris), the bel {^gle marmelos), and the cocoanut (Cocas
nucifera)* An aperture is made at one end of the fruit, the piilpy
portion is removed by excavation and washing, and the dry, hard
shell forms a bottle-shaped vessel which serves many useful
purposes.
While many of the poorer villagers in India take advantage of
these naturally-shaped vessels, a peculiar use is sometimes made
by others of a glutinous and plastic material entirely of vegetable
origin which, when formed by the art of a potter into cups,
saucers, and jars, and dried in the air, is a substitute for earthen-
ware. There is more than one instance in history of vegetable
matter being confused with earth or clay. So long a^o as the
fifth century, Prosper Alpinus noticed that the powdered pulp of
the fruit of Adansonia digitata, commonly known as the baoab,
was sold as Terra Lemnia to those unacquainted with the original
article. The genuine Lemnian earth of the Greeks, or Sphragide,
was a yellowish-grey earth or clay found in the Island of
Stalimene (ancient Lemnos). It was regarded as a medicine in
Turkey, and was esteemed as an antidote to poison and the plague.
Another instance of confusion between vegetable and mineral sub-
stances is the name Terra Japonica, formerly applied to the extract
or cutch of the Uncaria plant, which was supposed to come from
Japan. The analogy between cutch and clay is shown by the fact
that the former can be readily moulded into figures and vessels
which retain their shape when dried in the sun. Dr. Annandale,
during his recent visit to Ramnad in South India, found the
villagers adepts at making toy images of black catechu, and illus-
trations of their workmanship will be given in a future number of
the Memoirs of this Society.
The powdered root of the turmeric (Ourcuma longa) was
another substance formerly regarded as of mineral origin and
known as Terra Merita, probably on account of its resemblance in
colour to ochreous minerals.
The pulpy parts of various astringent fruits have the peculiai*
plastic property of clay, and by hardening in the air, after being
moulded into pots, they are impervious to water, and have the addi-
tional advantage that they can fall to the ground without being
broken.
The use of the fruit of the aoula for making pottery was
described in 1896 in a letter from Mr. James Martin, written from
the Tnmgaon District, Baipur, Central Provinces, to the Reporter
on Economic Products to the Government of India. He writes :
" I have come across a peculiar ware that is made by the Banjaras
'* of the district from the fruit of the aoula {Phyllanthtis emhlica).
*' The fruit is collected and dried. It is then boiled in water until
*' quite soft and pounded, the stones removed and the pulp beaten
66 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906..
'* up and worked with the hands into a thick, dark-brown, sticky
^^masB. When this is quite ready, the manufacturer takes an
" earthen vessel — any shape that pleases him — and coyers it all over
" with a thick layer or coat of the pnlp. This is then put aside to
^* set a bit, and when hard, rude devices are stamped round the neck
^^Rnd shoulders of the article, which is then set aside to dry.
" When quite hard, the gharra inside is broken and the pieces*
^' removed. These vegetable pots are sold according to size from 4
" anuas to 8 annas each, and are much sought after by tlie people
" of the plaoe. Oil and ghee stored in them are well preserved
" and show no evidence of rancidity/'
In another letter, Mr. Martin describes the process in greater
detail: '^ I sent for some Banjaras and got them to stay for four or
" five days at my camp and prepare, in my presence, first the pulp of
"the Phyllanthiis emblica fruits, and then saw them mould and
" form the jars in the various stages of the process. On the first
" day I sent the men to collect fruit and they brought in a large
" basketful. The same evening this was put into large mudden (?)
" gharras with cold water suflBcient to cover the fruit, placed over
" fires and boiled till soft. The gharras were then removed and
" the contents emptied into a basket and allowed to drain and cool.
" On the following morning, the fruit was broken by hand, each
" into five or six pieces, the fleshy pericarp dividing easily into
" sections, the stones as they were removed were thrown aside, and
" the fruit, spread on a mat, was placed in the sun to dry. The
" day after, the gharras were three parts filled with cold water and
" placed over fires. As soon as the water boiled, the previously
" boiled and dried fruit was added and allowed to cook till soft
" again. The vessels were then taken from the fii*es and all liquor
" carefully drained off. This was kept in a separate vessel for
" future use. A small quantity at a time of the fruit was next
" taken and reduced to a paste on a stone slab with a muller, a
" little of the fruit liquor being added to keep the pulp soft and of
" a suitably plastic consistence. The moulds —in this case small
" earthenware gharras — were next attended to. The outside surface
" of these was first carefully washed, and then coated with a paste
" composed of ashes of burnt cowdung and the fruit liquor, and set
" aside to dry. When all was ready, the fruit pulp in small quanti-
" ties, as much as could be manipulated by one hand, was taken and
" dubbed on with the right hand, the operator holding the mould
" in his left.
" He commenced by covering the mould round the neck and
"then worked downwards finishing off at the bottom, spreading
" and smoothing the coat with his hand, which he every now and
" again dipped into the fruit liquor. When the entire surface was
" covered with pulp about i inch thick, the mould was stood (?) neck
" downwards on the ground in the sun to dry. It was left there all
" day but brought in at night. On the folio wins: morning a second
" coat of pulp was plastered on as before, and the pot was again
" left out all day in the sun, being removed at night. On the third
" day, after having stood in the sun all day, the earthen moulds
Vol. II, No. 3.] Some instances of Vegetable Pottery, 67
'* were broken by being tapped with a stone inside, and the pieces
" removed. The necks of the jars thus formed were then moulded
^' by hand with the addition of more pulp, and then the entire jar
** both inside and out was smoothed and finished ofE with a coat of
" pulp thinned down with the fruit liquor, after which the jars were
*' again set aside to harden. When hard enough to handle — which
^' was by evening — an attempt was made at ornamenting the neck of
** the jar by impressions left by pressing a thin round stick against
** the yet soft and yielding pulp. Kowrie shells and the red seeds of
" Ahrus precatorius are often imbedded in pulp round the neck to
'' beautify it. The Banjaras declare that the manufacture is stopped
" during the rains."
The aoula tree is very abundant throughout the forests of
tropical India and Burma, and the fruits, known as Emblic Myro-
balans, are frequently employed in medicine and for tanning.
The advantages which the fresh palp possesses for preparing
vessels might well be recommended for more extensive trial, and
probably the fruit of the g>ib {Diospyros embryoptens) could be
similarly utilised.
Another material used in making jai's is the root of the great
asphodel {Eremnrtis aucherianus, Boiss.) The fleshy root of this
plant, by drying in a sand-bath and grinding, is prepared into a
flour which, when mixed with hot water,* yields a most tenacious
vegetable glue with which the Persians make great vessels for
holding oil and clarified butter The native cobblers employ it in
preference to animal glue in their work. Dr. J. E. T. Aitchison
describes ^ the method of making these vessels in Persia : '^ The
*' tenacious gum is painted over a hollow earthen mould that has a
" single layer of some coarse country cloth covering it ; on this
*^ cloth, layer after layer of the glue is painted until a sufi^ciency is
'' reached ; this forms, when dry, a parchment-like skin, the mould
" is then broken up and removed through the mouth of the jar,
*' and then usually the jar is sewed into a goat's hair sack. With
*' ordinary moisture, or the amount of moisture likely to affect the
" jar through the goat's hair covering, no harm is likely to accrue,
" but if the jar is allowed to stand in water for days, it will in time
** dissolve or melt away."
Sarish'i-narm is the name of the flour made by grinding down
the dried roots of Eremurus with the intention of converting them
into glue. Sariskn-haki is the vegetable glue ready made for use.
Daba'i'Sarish are the vessels made in the above manner. There is
«aid to be a large trade in this material in Khorasan.
1 Notes on Products of Western Afghanistan and NoHh'Eastem Persia^ p. 66.
Vol. U, No. 3.] Notes on some SeaSnaJces caught at Madras, 69
[N.8.^
10. Notes on some Sea-Snakes caught at Madras, — By T. V. R. Ai tar.
Communicated hy H. Maxwell Lkfroy.
The almost unbroken coast of the port of Madras extending
from Cassimode on the north to Mylapore in the sonth, seems to
afford but little shelter to these marine reptiles, the favourite
haunts of which are salt-water estuaries and tidal streams. They
are said to be found in shoals along the Burmese coast near the
months of the river Irrawadi and the Sunderbunds of Bengal.
However, with all its disadvantages as a locality in which to carry
on such an investigation as this, 1 was able to procure from the-
Madras coast a fairly good number of specimens during the com-
paratively short period of my work. Of the specimens collected,
the majority were got along the rock-bound coast of Royapuram and
from within the artificial harbour, where young ones are often
found swimming in their characteristic fashion*
There seems to be no particular season of the year when sea-
g(nakes are found ; all the year round hardly a day passes without
some fisherman coming across specimens of these snakes. During
the cold weather, however, rtz., from the month of October to
February, they are found in greater numbers. Big snakes
generally approach the shore at night and this fact is corrobora-
ted by the experience of the fishermen who often fish at night.
During the rainy weather when the sea is rough, many of them
are dashed ashore and found stranded on the beach, when they
easily become a prey to the eager sea-gull, which I have seen eat-
ing them.
Sea-snakes are generally hauled up in the big fishing nets
employed by the Madras fishermen in the mid-bay. Among the
various undesirables which the net raises up, aa urchins, corals,
sea-stars, etc., at each drawing of the net, sea-snakes invariably
come up, and unless anyone interested in these succeeds in pre-
vailing upon the fisherman to retain these snakes, they are thrown
overboard with the rest of the useless lot. With their natural
hatred and vulgar antipathy towards these reptiles, it requires no
ordinary promises of presents to induce these illiterate men to
fetch home specimens of snakes. Sometimes a fisherman, in-
duced by payment to catch them, brings big eels and. specimens of
Ohreshydrus granulatus ; and on being told that they are. not
the right creatures wanted, he loses his confidence in the offer
and gives up collecting them.
A few general observations may be recorded as regards habita
and other features which I have been able to make during a recent
investigation.
The peculiar habits and surroundings of some of the species
have been found to have brought about several marked variations
in the genei*al form of the body. The most strikiniir of these ia
the peculiar modification of the anterior poi*tiou of the trunk in
some species of Hydrophis, It may be suggested that the small
70 Jouriial of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906.
head with the attenuated and cylindrical neck is specially adapted
to penetrate into the crevices and crannies among the rocks in
search of prey. It may also be urged that the modification serves
the purpose of an offensive organ also, inasmuch as the prey
could be easily caught and poisoned by an agile dart of the
anterior portion, without the thick belly exerting itself much. The
graceful Distira viperina Boaleng. with its unique ventrals adapted
to a slightly regular motion on land, is, I think, a shallow water
form often crawling along the sandy bottom of the littoral area.
I have seen specimens crawling on the sand after being caught.
With regard to coloration, the young ones are, as a rule,
found gracefully adorned with bright bands and streaks, while as
the snakes grow old the colour becomes dull and the bands, streaks,
and other markings appear very faint and sometimes even dis-
appear. This is especially the case in Enhydris cnrttts Merieni.,
Enhydritia valakadien Kassell, DLstiru cyanodncta Russell, and
Hydrophis cantoris Giinth. The arrangement and number of
the head shields and scales which are taken as the criteria in
determining the specific characters are, in many cases, found to be
very variable. In almost all the species described above, the
number of scales vary from those given by Mr. Boulenger in his
descriptions.
Though one and all the species are poisonous, the poison fangs
are not so very well developed as in terrestrial snakes. They are
small and not markedly differentiated from the maxillary teeth be-
hind them. In one species, however, viz,, Enhydrina valakadien,
they are comparatively larsrer. The terminal end of the poison
duct in these snakes is found to be very convoluted. The
fangs being small, the puncture caused by the bite must be
very minute ; nevertheless the effect of the bite from a toxicologi-
cal point of view, is said to be very deadly. Some of the most
eminent medical men,^ who have been recently conducting a re-
search into the action of snake venoms, have found out that the
most deadly of all substances of this nature, which they have ex-
amined, is the venom of the sea-snake Enhydnna valakadien.
The native fisherfolk are not unawai*e of the poisonous nature of
these snakes ; in spite of this knowledge they are always found
carelessly playing in the waters, even of localities which are
aaid to be the special haunts of sea-serpents. And it is none the
less curious to note, that cases of bites by sea-snakes are very
rarely heard of ; evidently they attack man very seldom. Here is
what one observer* says : *' Although all these are poisonous, they
rarely attack man. I have seen scores taken by careless sailors on
the north-west coast of Australia without any bad restdts.
Several instances of fatal bites have been recorded, one having
caused death in an hour and a quarter. '' A case of fatality by
I L. Rogers in Proo. Boy. Soo. Izxi. (1908), p. 481 and Ixzii. (1903).
p. 805; Sir Thomas Fraser and B. H. Elliot, in Phil. Trans. Boy. Soc.B. 197,
(1904), p. 249.
< Basset Smith, M.B.C.S., B.N.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Notes on some Sea-Snakes caught at Madras, 71
IN.S.] _
sea-8uake bite ca«me to my notice dnring my investigations « A
fisber-boy was bitten by a slender-necked species wbile on a cata-
maran in tbe bay, at the Boyapuram coast. The boy did not feel
the bite, though he knew it was a snake, but gradually became pale
and unconscious. He was brought ashore, at once and all sorts of
I'estoratives and handy medicines were resorted to, but the boy
•expired in the course of the next day. The natives regard the
fspecies Hydnis platurus Russell as the most deadly of all sea-snakes,
next in grade being the slender-necked forms to which they give
the name of Molagadien pflmh. Implicit faith in the curative
•effects of sacred murmurs and chantings is entertained by almost
all fishermen. An experiment in the way of mutual poisoning
was tried by making the jaws of a healthy living specimen of
Enhydris rnrtns close on the body of a young specimen of
Enhydrina valakadien which was very active at tlie time. For
some time the latter exhibited no sign of poisoning or ill-health,
but the next day it became paralysed and died. This killed one
had been living for a long time in captivity, and was appai'ently
healthy when bitten.
In the matter of food, all these snakes more or less confine
themselves to a diet of fish. Of all the species, Enhydrina vala-
kadien seems to be the most voracious. In almost all the speci-
mens of the species that were opened, several fish, half digested,
were found, the fishes being chiefly spiny ones. In some cases
small crustaceans were also found in tbe alimentary tract. The
«lender-necked species, which cannot swallow big fishes, are found
to feed on young and small fish. I am also inclined to think, that
these snakes haunt coral reefs and feed on the minute polyps.
Female specimens, with their oviducts crammed with well-
-developed eggs, were chiefly found during the cold months from
October to January.
The peculiar way in which the ecdysis of the epidermis takes
place in these marine reptiles is well worth a note. Unlike the
terrestrial snakes which periodically shed their skin as a single
piece, these snakes have the habit of casting away the epidermis
piecemeal. Consequently a tliorough moult takes longer time
than in ordinary land forms. During the period of moulting, the
snakes are found to be very inactive. It seems to me a mystery
why such a method of ecdysis should be the rule in these marine
snakes. The following feature which I observed, however, makes
me hazard the conjecture that the sea- water may play a part in
this process of piece-by-piece moulting. Some specimens of sea-
snakes, which I had kept in captivity in fresh water, underwent
this process of moulting more or less like the land snakes, the
-epidermis coming off almost as a single piece.
Several specimens of the snakes collected, especially young
ones, had foreign organisms attached to the surface of their
body. The chief of these organisms are the barnacles, both the
stalked and the sessile forms (Lepadidas and BdtanidcR). These
were abundantly found in young specimens of Enhydrina valaka^
•dien. In a specimen of Enhydris curtus the body was completely
72 Journal ofthe^A^atic Society of Bengal. [March, 1906.
fringed with hydroid colonies like grass. A specimen of Dw-
tira viperina was found to have attached to its body the calcare-
ous skeleton of a polyzoon colony (Membranipora f ).
The way in which sea-snakes behave when thrown ashore,
and their habit whilQ in captivity, are not uninteresting. Once
out of their native element, they generally become quite helpless and
appear blind, except DUtim vipenna. They are unable to progress
on land because of the want of big ventrals. None of these ever
attempted to attack, but they often try to bite and injure their
own bodies. I tried to feed some in captivity, but with very
little success. Dr. Fayrer says that they die very rapidly in
captivity, but I was able to keep some alive in captivity for a
fairly long time. A specimen of EnhydHna valakadten^ V GJ" long,
lived in fresh water from the 12th of September to the 9th of No-
vember, which is nenrly two months. One specimen of Enhydris
curtuSy a foot long, lived from the 19th September to the 12th
October, — nearly a month. Another specimen of the same species
2' 9" long, lived for neaily 20 days, viz., from the 26th December
to the 15th January. A specimen of Distira jerdonii Russell,
3' 2y long, lived from the 9th November to the 1 4th January. All
these were kept in open tin buckets half full of fresh water, the
water being changed now and then. Other species were also tried,
but none lived any appreciable time in captivity. In captivity all
were active and quite at home, and it was probably starvation that
killed them, since they refuse to feed in captivity.
Here is a list of some of the Tamil names by which sea-
snakes are known in Madras : — Nulla Wahlagille pam of Russell
is called Karivnla primb. Species of Enhydris are called Potta
p/Imb (meaning blind snake). E. valakadien is called Vdldkadien
pUmb (meaning the net- biting snake). The slender- necked ones
are called Molakadien pOmb : also Kodal nagom (meaning sea-
serpent). The long and banded ones are called Kadal sarai
pilmb.
Vol. II, No. 3.] Wcrrmia Mammi. 73
IN.S.-]
11. Wormta Mansoni: a hitherto undesa-thed species from Burma.
—By A. T. Gage.
In May 1905, Mr. F. B. Manson, now retired from Government
service but then Conservator of Forests, Tenasserim Circle, sent to
the writer a species of Wormia, which could not be identified with
any species in the Herbarium of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta.
More material of the same species was sent in the following July
and September by Mr. Manson's successor. This allowed of a fairly
complete description of the species being drawn up, which is given
below.
The writer is indebted to Colonel Prain and Mr. J. F. Duthie
for having kindly compared the species with the Wormias in the
Kew collection, with none of which has it been found to agree.
Wormia Mansoni. — Frutex primo cum foliorum nascentium
costis costulisque subtus pilosis denique omnino glaber ; ramuli
teretes brunnei lenticellati. Folia alterna, breviter petiolata, sine
ala stipulari, elliptico-lanceolata, apice acuta, basi cuneata, serrata,
coriacea, supra nitida, infra surda, nervis lateralibus 12 — 15.
PetioluR 1 — 1*4 cm. longus ; lamina 13 — 16 cm. longa, 4*5— 6*5 cm.
lata. Flores 4 — 5 cm. lati, in racemis terminalibus 3-4 flores geren-
tibus diapositi, alabastro in bractea decidua incluso. Peduncnli
2 — ^3 cm. longi. Sepala 5, in alabastro imbricata, camea, ovato
oblonga, tria interiora circa 1*7 cm. longa, 1*5 cm. lata, duo exteriora
minora. Petala 5 — 7, alba, undulata, integra, obovata, 2 — 3 cm.
longa, 1 cm. lata, in alabastro imbricata. Stamina numerosa, 7 — 10
mm. longa, filamenta fere aequalia 3-serialiter disposita, antheris
per ostia terminalia dehiscentibus. Carpella 5 raro 6, subtrigona,
vix in axe cohaerentia, staminibus obtecta ; stigmata tot quot car-
pella, subulata, reflexa; ovula numerosa bi-serialia axillariter
disposita. Fructus 2 — 2*5 cm. crassus; carpella maturescentia
2— -3-sperma, camea, baud intorta, vix cohaerentia, basi staminibus
persistentibus cincta et calyce camea persistente inclusa. Semina
reniformia, fusco-bmnnea, rugulosa, 5 mm. longa, 3 mm. lata, in
arillo (alboP) tenaci incluRa.
In ripis fluminis Yunzalin, prope confluentem cum Salween,
Tenasserim, Mansonf
Up to the present the species of the Eu- Wormia section, found
in Ceylon and the Malayan Peninsula, which have been described
are : — Wormia triquetra Rottb., Flora Brit. Ind., i. 35, from Ceylon ;
W.pulchelln Jack, Flora Brit. Ind., i 36, W.meliosmsefolia King, W.
ScortechiniiKing^ W. KunstleriKmg, Jour n. ABia,i. Soc. Bengal, Iviii.
11,365-366, all fram the Malayan Peninsula. The present species^
which extends the distribution of the genus northwards into Burma,
is readily distinguishable from those just mentioned W. triquetra^
W. Scortechinii and W. Kunstleri are trees, the two latter at least
20 metres high, while W. Mansoni is a shrub. W. meliosmasfolia is
described as a small tree, and W. pulchella as a shrub. The former
differs from W. Mansoni in having 12 carpels, the latter in having
obvate-oblong entire leaves with only 5-7 pairs of nerves.
Vol. II, No. 3.1 Testudo hah^chioTnim, a neio species, 75
12. Testtido haluchiorum, a neio species, — By N. Annandalk, D.Sc,
CM Z.S., Deputy Superiiitendent of the Indian Museum.
Diagnosis of Testwlo haluchiorum, sp. nov.
Shell arched transversely and longitudinally, slightly moi*e
than half as deep as long ; anterior margins slightly reverted,
serrated ; costals almost vertical. Head small, broad, covered
with irregular scales above ; interorbital region of the skull almost
flat, but sloping a little towards the nasal opening; upper jaw
tricuspid, feebly serrated ; occipital process short, barely extending
beyond the condyles. Four claws on each foot ; the fore- foot
with about six rows of large imbricating scales on the anterior
surface ; the hind foot with three spur-like tubercles on the heel ;
two Inrge snbtriedral tubercles, surrounded by smaller ones, on
the back of the thigh. Tail short, with a small apical tubercle.
Shields of carapace coneentrally striated, with a flat sculptured
central area; supracaudal single, almost vertical. Plastron
truncated in front, probably notched deeply behind. Colour of
shell pale brown, irregularly marbled with darker brown.
Locality, — Baluchistan (A. W. Mui*ray). A stuffed specimen
in the Indian Museum, identified by Anderson as T, Jwrsfieldiu
Remarks, — This species may be distinguished from the Afghan
Tortoise (T. horsfieldii), the only other species of its genus with foui*
claws on all the feet, by its deeper carapace, which is not flattened
on the dorsal surface, and by the characters of its skull. In 2\
liorsfielihi there is a marked transverse depression across the
interorbital region and the sides of the upper jaw are smooth.
The new species resembles T, zarudnyi Nikolski in several of its
characters, notably in its almost vertical costals The description
of the latter Tortoise, described from Eastern Persia and possibly
occurring in Baluchistan, is given below.
As it seems probable that the type of T. haluchiorum is abnor-
mal in certain respects, I have given a very brief and guarded
diagnosis of the species it represents. The anals are almost
entirely absent, being represented by several small, irregularly
shaped tubercles, which separate the femorals from one another
at their anterior extremity. There is no evidence that this is
due to injury, as the place where the missing plates should be is
covered with normal and apparently healthy skin.
Bimensioyis of the Type of T. baluchiorum.
Length of shell
... 211 mm.
Depth „ „
Breadth,, „
Length of skull
Mnxinium breadth of skull
... Ill „
... 160 „
... 35 „
... 30 „
For comparison the diagnosis of Tedud(t zarndnyi Nikolski is
appended. It is quoted from Nikolski's paper in tlie Anm air**
dn Mnsee Zo()logiqne dc VAcademte, St. PeU'rshurgy 18^7. I am
76 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1906.]
mnch indebted to Mr. G, A. Boulenger, who has sent me a copy
of this paper on loan.
'' Testudo affinis Tesiudini iberse Pall., a qua carapace lateribns
compressa, scntis margino-lateralibns perpendicularibns, supra
non visis, scnti morgino-brachialis anterioris margine inferiore
valde assurecta, unguibus brevibns obtnsissimis, rhinotheca dis-
tincte denticnlata, dilFert.
Testado, latitndine carapacis in media parte 1*5 in ejus
longitudine ; margine ejus posteriore expanse, parum assnrrecto ;
marginibns scntorum margino-femoralinm, incissura mag^ inter
se discretomm, rotnndatis ; margine scuti margino-brachialis
anterioris valde assnrrecto, snpra posticeqne spectante; scnto
nuchali elongate, ensiformi ; scntis margino-oollaribus snpra dnp-
licibns ; scntis margino-lateralibns perpendicularibns, supra non
visis ; scuto supracaudali indiviso, sub angulo 45^ ad planitiem
horizontalem posito, longitudine ejus scnti longitudini scuti verte-
bralis primi aequali ; margine anteriore scuti vertebralis primi
rotundato, nee angulato ; latitndine omnium scntorum vertebra-
lium longltudinem coram multum superante, latitudini scntorum
costalium fere aequali; margine posteriore plastronis inciso, ad
suturam inter scuta femoralia et abdominalia mobilij margine
anteriore plastronis inciso, sutura inter scuta analia cum sutura
inter scuta femoralia multum quam sutura inter se abdominalia
breviore, scntis axillaribus nngninalibusque parvis angnstis,
sutura inter scuta brachialia dupla quam inter pectoralia longiore,
scutello praefrontali duplici ; rhinotheca distincte dentictdata ;
pedibus anterioribus antice scntis latis rotnndatis imbricatis
5 series longitudinales et 6 transversales finctis, tectis ; longitudine
horum Acntorum distincte quam latitndine eorum minore, tubere
magno comeo subconico in femoris parte posteriore; nngnibus
brevibus obtnsissimis, longitudine longissimi unguis oculi dia-
metrum longitudinalem aequante, vel paulo superante, latitndine
unguium vix 1^ in eorum longitudine ; cauda tenui, longa,
longitudine ejus longitudinis capitis majore, scutellis caudalibus
dilatatis deplanatis quadrangularibus vel pentagonalibus, 6-8
circum caudam dispositis; carapace lateribus flavescente, macula
nigra in scntorum costalium tuberibus omata ; margine anteriore
carapacis, scutis vertebralibas nigricantibus, scutis margino-
lateralibns nigro-marginatis, plastrone flavescente nigro-notato ;
scutis pedum anteriornm flavescentibus, angnste nigro-marginatis,
unguibus palmamm flavescentibus plantaram nigricantibus.
Longitude carapacis 254 mm.
Habitat in montibus provinciae Birdschan in Persia orientali."
.Vol. II, Ko. 4] . An account of the Ourpa Hill. 77
[N.S.]
13, An account of the Ourpa Hill in the District of Oaya, the
j^ohahle site of the KukkuiapHdagiri. — By Babu Rakhal Da»
Banerji. Oommunicaied by Dr. T. Blooh.
Introductobt Bemabes.
Since Oeneral Canningbam's nnconyinoing identification
of the Kokku^apada Hill, mentioned by tbe Gbinese pilgrims as
tbe pbice wbere Mabaka^yapa entered Nirvana, witb some low
bills nortb of Enrkibar in Glaya District, Dr. Stein in bis report
on an Arcbadological tour in Soutb Bibar and Hazaribagb, bas
located tbis site on tbe S^obbnatb Hill, tbe bigbest peak in a range
of bills fnrtber sontb-west from Enrkibar and abont fonr miles
distant from tbe village of Wazirganj.^
Tbe followinflc acconnt describes anotber bill in Gaya district
wbicb, for yarioos reasons, seems to agree more closely witb tbe
acconnt ^ven by tbe Gbinese of tbe Enkkntap&da or (inmpftda-
giri, as it also nsed to be called. Tbe bill bas first been bronglit
to notice by Babn Sreegopal Bose, a Snb-Overseer of tbe Pnblio
Works' Department, in cbarge of Bodb Gaya, wbo already noticed
the great similarity between tbe remains on tbe Gnrpa Hill with
the description given by tbe Chinese of tbe EakkutapSldagiri;
He accompanied tbe antbor of tbe following paper on bis visit to
. the bill during tbe last Gbristmas holidays.
Tbe points wbicb to my mind make tbe identification of tbe
Gnrpa HiU with Enkkntapadagiri preferable to Dr. Stein's
identification witb tbe S^obbnath Hill, are tbe following : —
(1) The modem name Qurpn is an exact Prakritic develop-
ment out of Sanskrit Ourupdda, tbe second name by
wbicb the bill nsed to be called according to tbe
Chinese.
2) Tbe distance of 19 to 20 miles east of Bodb Gaya agrees
better witb tbe 100 1i east of tbe same place, the
distance given by Hinen Tbsang, than tbe distance of
14 miles north-east of Bodb Gava, as calculated by
Dr. Stein for tbe S'obbnath Hill. Probably also tbe
corresponding distance from tbe approximate site of
Bnddbavana will be found to aeree better with the
Ghiuese accounts for Gnrpa than for ?obbnatb,
(3) Tbe Gnrpa Hill has a lax^ tunnel running through it
and forming a passage leading to tbe top, thus corres-
ponding accurately with tbe cleft through the hill
made by Eafyapa on his ascent according to the
Gbinese accounts. No similar feature is recorded for
tbe S'obbnath Hill by Dr. Stein, wbo, on page 89,
merely observes that '' in tbe confused masses of rooks
heaped up all along the crest lines of tbe three spurs,
we can look for the passages wbicb ES^yapa Was
supposed to have opened up with bis staff.
i Ind. Ant, March l90ii p e8.
7d Joufmal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.
(4) The top of the Oarpa Hill has three distinct peaks
forming the three cardinal points of a triangle. Hiaen
Thsang likewise speaks of three high peaks on the
summit of Knkkn^padagiri, between which Kft^yapa
sat down when he entered Nir7aQa. With regard to
S'obhnath, Dr. Stein mentions merely three spnrs,
extending from one joining point into various direc-
tions and thus resembling a cock's foot, from which,
according to him, the hill came to be named ' Cock's
foot HiU ' (Skt. Kukkuta^dagifi).
The Gurpa HiU hae, on its peaks, remains of old brick
buildings, which may have belonged to the Stupa on the top of
Kukkutapadagiri, mentioned by Hiuen Thsang.
That the Gurpa Hill still forms an object of local worship
is also a point which cannot be overlooked.
From all the above arguments, I think the proposed identifica-
tion of Gurpa with the Kukkutap&da or Kurupadagiri of the
Chinese has much that speaks in its &vour. I only regret that
the paper impressions of the two short insoHiptions r^erred to
below were too indistinct to enable me to add a complete reading
of the inscriptions.
T. Bloch.
Vol; II, No. 4.1
[N.S.]
An account of the Onrpa Hill.
7^
Gnrpa In the name of a hill near the station of the same name-
at the 25th mile on the new Railway from Katrasgarh to Gaya.
Directly, it is about 19-20 miles from Bodh Gaya. The village folk
call the hill Gnrpa. They say that the deity of the hill, Gnrpa-
sinmai, suffers nobody to climb on it with shoes, and whoever
does so is snre to slip his foothold. The sides of the hill are-
very steep and composed of polished slipperv boulders large and
small, which justify the statement. There is only a single path
leading to tlie top on the north side of the hill, all other portions
being undimbable. The plain surrounding the hill is thickly
wooded. From the station to the foot of the hill is about one
qiile, and we had to cross the dried-up bed of a hill stream on
80
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
the way. The hill is a onrved chain ranuing S.W. to N.E. The
south- wefitem portion ends in a small peak. In the middle of
the chain there is a sharp rising of about 300 ft. which divides
itself at the top into three sharp peaks; after this, at a
distance of about 500 ft., it ends abruptly. This is the highest
peak iu the neighbourhood, higher than the Brahmayoni, the
height being slightly short of 1,000 ft. Along the track to the
summit the trees grow smaller, and along the highest peak the
vegetation shrinks to short reeds and sharply-pointed grass. There
is a sort of wood-land track up to the back of the hill, i.e., up to
the base of the highest peak, going across the hill to the south-
western or other side and ultimately losing itself in a rough
upward incline at the base of the highest peak. Here is a small
Ahir shrine consisting of six small mounds of earth well plastered
oyer with cowdung and marked with vermilion, which is known,
as Dvarapila, the gate-keeper of Gurpasinmai. Here, concealed
among the shrubbery, appears the mouth of a tunnel or cave 4 ft,
wide and 6 ft. in height. At a small distance from the entrance,
it branches into two parts, one south-westemly going downwards
and choked with large bricks, stones and rubbish, and the other
2 ft. in width in the
The plan of the tunnel
Dvirpila,
Choked np.
entrance going up-
wards, gradually nar-
rowing until at the
53rd ft. from the
junction, it becomes
mpassable, being
merely a fissure in the
rock with sharp rocks
interlacing across the
fissure. Here another
passage opens towards
N.E. Turning to this
gallery one stumbles
as it is extremely dark,
upon a staircase of
stone of 28 steps at the
end of which the pas-
turns sharply
almost at right angles towards the east and ends on a platform
formed by a large boulder. At the extremity of this platform is
another Ahir shrine. The object of worship is a small pool of
rain-water formed in a natural depression in the rock, around
which are placed three small boulders of about a man's height.
Here the track becomes sheer impossibility. The path is along
boalders of stone polished to the smoothness of marble by the
action of rain-water up an incline of 60° with no hold for assist-
ance, for at this height vegetation consists of sharp, thorny grass
and thin reeds. After a climb of more than 50 ft., another
platform is reached. Here, another tunnel is reached running
north to south across the whole width of the mountain, a length
Vol. II, No. 4.] An account of the Ourpa Hill. 81
of about 30 ft. The tnimel is formed of hoffe pieces of stone
leaning on one another, thus forming a sort of archway 4 ft. in
height at the entrance, gradnally widening in circumference—
the height at the end of the cave or tunnel being nearly 30 ft.
The tunnel ends in a steep precipice about 500 ft. high. At
the edge of the tunnel there is a rectangular tank with a single
step running along its four sides (8'>c5'). The tank is dry and
there is no possibiHty of its ever being filled with rain-water.
I heard a curious story about this tank from a guard of the
East Indian Railway, Babu Daval Gh. Gupta. He told me that
the tank was covered with a huge piece of stone which was
raised by order and in the presence of Mr. F. E. Cockshott, the
Engineer-in-charge of the new line, and inside was found a skeleton
more than 6 ft. in length. Where the skeleton and the covering
stone is now I could not ascertain. Was this a Sarcophagus?
On a small boulder along one of the walls of the cave are some
Buddhist sculptures, a headless statue of Buddha about 8' in
height, another of a crowned Buddha in the Bhumispar^ Mudra,
V-^" in height and a votive stupa with panels containing a
Buddha on each of its four faces abont 2 ft. in height, all
uninscribed. The track to the top continues from the platfrom
at the entrance of the tunnel or cave mentioned above along the
walls of the cave. Here steps are cut in the stone of the width
of about ten to eleven inches. From this platform further climb-
ing with boots and shoes on became an impossibility. Many of
these steps are almost effaced with age, being mere notches less
than an inch wide scarcely affording a foothold, while some are
perfect The last part of this curious stairway which leads to
the top of tJie highest of the three pinnacles winds itself half
around it. From the platform the three peaks are distinctly
seen, their pinnacles would form a right-angled triangle.
The N.E. peak is the highest, the Western in the next, the
Southern being the lowest of the three. On the top of the
highest peak Uiere is a piece of level ground about 20 ft. squaw
on which there lie, side by side, two shrines each five feet square
in dimension. The shrines are made of huge ancient bricks,
sculpture and statuary loosely piled without any mortar or cement.
In each is shrined a pair of footprints on di^k square pieces of
stone. The western shrine contains a slab which is evidently
modem judging from the clumsiness of the sculpture of the floral
ornamentation around the footprint and the unnaturalness of
the footprints themselves. Besides these there are numbers of
Buddhas, some of them crowned and Buddhist Taras enshrined
in each of these shrines. Lying on each of the four comers of
the eastern shrine are four votive stupas. The slab in this
shrine contains two lines of inscriptions along the two sides of
the slab in early Eufila characters, such as those which occur in
the Bodh Oaya inscriptions of MahanSman. One of these lines
is the usual Baddhist sloka " Te DharmA hetu prabhavffj'' etc. —
the '' hetu prabhavft ^' is quite distinct in my impression. The
other line most probably contains a dedicatory inscription as
82
Journal of th^ Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906»
along the middle of it I can read in my impression *' tad bhcsvaiu
satvUnSm mdtapitro^, etc,^^ On the walls of the western shrine I
noticed a ohaitja panel inscribed below with a Deya-Dharma and
ye Dharmd hetu, etc. The one other inscription is by far the
most important of the whole lot. It is incised on the back of a
door lintel or jamb. On this side the jaggedness of the chisel
marks has not been removed by polishing. The initial lett.er
is most probably gu ; then follows several letters which I can*
not make ont. Then a gap of abont 3 or 4 inches after which
follows a na inverted and after that another letter also inverted,
but which has been cat away by an incision in the stone probably
for the iron clamp which secured this piece to other portions of
the door or window.
On the western peak there is another sqaare basement of
large bricks, probably the base of a stupa. At present the peak
is difficult of access. On the southern peak there is a large pile
of fragments of sculptures, bases of stone stupas, votive stnpas,
portions of statuary, etc. Traces of blood stains were found at
the door of the two temples on the north-western peak, and, on
enquiry, I learnt that the villagers offer animal sacrifices at all
the shrines. The best view of the three peaks is obtained from
the platform where the Ahirs worship a natural hollow in the
rock described above. It is evident from the above description
that the remains at Gurpa are of Buddhistic origin.
Position of the hill.
To Gaja 25 miles.
Railway line.
To Patwns 6 miles.
s
•N
Relative position of the peaks.
S
-W
N
N
Gurpa Hill coincides remarkablv well with Hiuen Thsang*s
description of Eukkutapadagiri. The tunnel through the rock
must be the very tunnel wnich, according to Hiuen 'fhsang, KS^yapa
Vol. II, No. 4.1 An aceouta of the Qurpa HiCl. 83
opened for himfielf . " Ascending the nortb side of the monntain
he proceeded along the winding path and came to the south-west
ridge. Here the crags and precipices prevented him from farther
advance. Forcing his way through the tangled brashwood he
struck the rock with staff and thus opened a way/' This is the
first tunnel in the accompanying plan which branches at a short
distance from the entrance and goes downwards. "He then
passed on having divided the rock and ascended till he was
again stopped by the rocks interlacing one another. He again
opened a passage through, and came out on the mountain-peak
on the north-east side.'* One of these is the tunnel leading to
the stairway and the other is the tunnel which contains the
stairwav described above. We learn from Fa Hian that the entire
bodv of Kasyapa was preserved in a side chasm on the hill.
Perhaps the skeleton found in the cave is the skeleton of the
venerable Kftsyapa. Fa Hian also says that outside the chasm
is the place where Kaiyapa when alive washed his hands. This
is the natural hollow in the rock described above as an £hir
shrine. It is interesting to note that the place is still an object
of local worship. Both Hiuen Thsang and Fa Hian agree to the
fact that the approach to tlie hill lay through a dense forest
inhabited by wild beasts. This is still so. The whole of the
plain is covered with dense forest. On our way from the Railway
to the base of the hill we found marks of enormous paws on the
sandy ground. According to our guide, a local man, the forest
is inhabited by large numbers of bears and tigers, some of whom
are white. Probably these white tigers are described by Hiuen
Thsang as Lions, since lions in these parts of the country are
scarce. According to Hiuen Thsang Kasyapa, after emerging
from the tunnel, proceeded to the middle point of the three hills and
there he still lies awaiting the coming of Maitreya Bodhisattva.
The second tannel described above is formed of huge boulders of
stone leaning against each other. A further point of coinci-
dence is this. Hiuen Thsang says : " On quiet evenings those
looking from a distance see sometimes a bright light as it were
of a torch, but if they ascend the mountain there is nothing to be
observed/' I heard from Day&l Babu that on dark nights lights
are visible on the top of the mountain. The villagers attribute
the presence of these lights to jewels which they say are on the
mountain-top. Some Europeans organised a search party, but
on reaching the top they of coarse found nothing. This also is
a curious survival of the tradition which has been recorded by
the Chinese master of law thirteen centuries ago. The gentleman
from whom I received these pieces of information know very little
either of the Chinese pilgrims or of the venerable Maha Kftiyapa.
The mountain-side is covered with caverns which justifies Hiuen
Thsang's epithet " Cavernous." It is imposible to photograph the
three peaks, because the place whence the only distinct view is
obtainable is too small for working a camera.
86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
14. Some Tertian Kiddles collected from dervishes in the south
of Persia. — By Liedt.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, 23rd
Cavalry, F.F., Secretary to the Board of Exaimners^
Calcutta,
1. A strange thing I saw in this world :
Water babbling round fire.
Answer : Samavar.
2. A strange thing I saw in this world :
It roared and wailed and circled round.
Answer : Mill.
3. What is that which travels without feet, head or hands P
Answers : Water,
Wind, a Worm.
4. What is that which hides men in its belly P
Answer: The Earth.
5. What is that which encompasses the world in a moment P
Answer : The wind.
6. What is that which from head to foot is all tongue ?
Answer : Fii^.
7. What is that which no woman will eat P
If a man eat it he grows strong.
Good is it and impalpable, but in eating it
Neither hand, nor lip, nor mouth is used.
Afiswer : Knowledge.
White ai-t thou as snow ; black am I as a Negro :
My head is split : thou art below and I am above.
You do not move : though I do move.
Answer ; Pen and
Paper.
What is that travelling ship, double-doored,
Lion-armed and dragon-shaped P
Another sight I saw in it :
It made the dead alive.
Answer : Tortoise.
Vol II, No. 4.] . Some Persian Biddies. 87
i^4>^y» rr ^^ ijiy- ^^ i\ ^^ku c^^^U *2^iU
I*" J C^A ^^^ !•«»— J^ t****-* wJl^tl^ 1
»Y , ^ O**^ y;Jj.> (•'*""H^ t«^^*J^ wJl^tP 2
lib OS lU ^ ^i: a^ «>^y^ aiuJ «Jo a^ ca«^ v:;f 5
^ ^ I e^ b y •>>— ^ (/y ^;> i«ir* J
88 Journal of the A$iatic Society of Bengal* [April, 1906.
10. A headless orane I saw^: nor barley does it eat nor
wheat;
Water it drinks from the river and it benefits all
mankind. Answer : Pen (reed).
11. What is that strange creature with two heads ?
Six holes ha9 it in its body :
Weigh it and its weight is six misqal ;^
On its back it carries a hundred mann,*
Answer : Horse-shoe,
12. A strange creature I saw that had six legs and two
heads :
Stranger still, listen to me, was this ; its tail was in its
back. Answer: Scales.
13. A strange thing I saw in this world
That had a hundred nails in its feet and hands.
Fire bodies, five heads and four lives
Read me this riddle, oh wise man.
Answer: Bier (with
the corpse borne
by four men).
14 What is that which is light as a fairy ?
It. flies without wings ; it emits sound though void of
mouth.
Answer: Paper-kite.
%^ 15* What is that which is round and rolling
Its whole without life : its halves alive ?
Ass is he that guesses not this
And less than a goat is that ass.
Answer : Melon
(Khar-huz).
16. A man from Africa came to me ;
A strange weird creature he had with him ;
The animal by God*s creating
Had eighty heads and ten bellies and thirty legs.
Answer : Elephant
(Frz).8
17. The head of (the word) mtdld on the neck of mullH.
This riddle is made in the name of Gtod,
Answer : The word
Mo/id* "Glorious."
[The head of muLlH is the letter mimy and the Arabic for
neck ' is jid : together these make Majtd,']^
1 One mi§qal iB*-^ oz. and 90 mii^qdlm^li ps.
> The Tabriz mann ib about 7 IbB.
8 By ahjad : ci-80 and ^>- 10 and J->80.
One of the ninety-nine attribnteB of God and also a proper name.
VoL n, No. 4.] Some Persian Biddies. 89,
V Ajiciji o^ *j (i^ A-^^ij ju^ <J^ y ^j;3j i^i^j
j3»y — '^-''
»_5^
^u* ^ e>0*y ^^
^, c^^o^jb^ ^^_j ^l) A_-» ar
\^ jbl u—^^ iji J ^ji ^ ^.
f c)^^ J ^7* *>^^ *^T *^*-' ->4^ *^ 15
r cuAb u ^j^ jj ju»» 3 <j#flAA 16
I j>— j/ '^jfAi. ^ 3f ^yU ^f
iL- ^j-ij S— - ^-.-^ 17
()i — *[fuo ^U jy& I — «A« ^J
^{
90 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.
18. It travels to the ekj ahead of the eye
But no one has ever seen it.
Answer: Sight.
19. This wool-dressed and well-staffed Stlfi
Has one penis and two hundred testicles*
Answer : The Kafhal '
or Jack-fruit.
20. In the depths of this sea there dwells a shark
That holds in its mouth a single pearl ;
Strange that though it has no beilj
It drinks the sea to the last drop.
Anstoer : The Wick of
a Ohirdgik-
21. A bird I saw without legs or wings ;
Bom neither from womb of mother nor loin of father :
Neither in the sky nor 'neath the earth it lives,
Yet it ever eats the flesh of man.
Anstver : Anxiety.
22. Wliat is that fairy-shape that has no life ?
It laughs yet has no mouth :
It weeps yet has no eyes
It travels much yet has no feet.
Ansicer : Cloud.
23. What is that which has no bones ;
In its body it has neither breath nor life P
When hungry it is at rest
When full it complains.
Answer : Mill -stone.
24. A strange thin? I saw in this world ;
Inanimate it followed the animate.
Answer : Threshing-
machine.
25. Two bodies in two Caravans I saw
Their heads bared, their bodies blistered ;
The Caravans do not move without permission of those two
Nor do those two move without permission of the Caravan.
Anstver : Dice at
Backgammon.
1 This riddle was made in India.
Vol. II, No. 4.] Some Persian Riddles. 91
j^ «i lU )
1 »«i.— jji t^y ^j» ■■■^|ito> e^j
j^ _ .1/1 *-"•- ^ ^-« "-^^ v^-^i^
w^
«JjUt . k^^\
f 0,^ ^— *i ^a:i o^-jfc ^— ^ 20
^Jr* M;^ •>;.>— *it* c^*?5
^ *^f CUA^ d)^ a m^
^ — JU. jj^fAi «> — K^ U a — ij
^^1^ jlj ^niH ar c*—- ^ e^t 23
^ ^ r ^sJ^d ^^^ ">^d i*— ^-« *-*^i^J» 24
trSH^
r aiili j:> ^1 — A^ wiy tt^ J* ^0 26
I c;5 3^ ^yT e;i» </ »«>* lytj!) ^^ ^
1 Jra2«{-Xram.
92 Journal of the Asiatic Society of bengal, [A^rilf 190&
26. What is that w)iich has no bones ;
If it fastens on jou it does n^i harm.
Answer : A Leech.
2V. A warblepof this garden am I, and this garden is my
flower ground
I'm a fire-eating bird,^ am I, and fire is mj plumage ;*
Mj bones are silver and in my heMy I carry gold ;
He that guesses this is wiser than I.
Answer : Egg.
1 Ata»h'ii^>Sr is also a name for the pheasant.
2 As it snrronnds it when cooking
Vol. II, No. 4]
IN.8.-]
^'3
Some Persian Biddies. 93
1 djf4>i ^L—^Ai i>ik$' ^
^bJ^
»j>« *y o?r* 28
1
- a-,
*y ^j^ </• * — ^ ^}^ ci>^
>J( ^i^fc <^j if* '>>*CA^
1 Bit for hi-at ( o* *i )
2 From matidan ** to taste.'*
^ From ^amdan « to slide, be slippery."
♦ (i^of on/ar •* lion " : farr " magnifioence."
VoL II, No. 4.1 Oyantte Bock IrueripHon. 95
15. Qyantse Bock Inscription of Ohos-rgyal-finis^pa^ a ruler under
the Sakyapa Hierarch in the fourteenth century A.D.— JSy
MahImahopIdhtIta Satis Chandra YiPTlBHC^AisrA, M.A«
This is a bas-relief in a heavy piece of grey slate 2 feet 3^
inches long, 1 foot 1^ inches broad, and 1 inch thick. It was
brought from Oyantse Jong dnring the late Tibet expedition and
is now deposited in the Indian Mnseam at Calcutta. The inscrip-
tion is in a perfect state of preservation but a few letters on the
comers at the top and bottom of the slate have been broken
away and lost. It consists of 23 uneven lines which, if properly
arranged, would make up eight verses of four feet each. As each
foot consists of 9 syllables, there are altogether 288 syllables or
words in the inscriptions. It is written in the Tibetan language
and characters, but there are two benedictory phrases in Sanskrit
at the beginning and end of the inscription.
The first 5 J lines describe Upper Nyang, of which Gyantse
is the capital, as a splendid dominion where all wishes are accom-
plished at once, and in which the ten perfect virtues always
prevail. The next 9^ lines refer to the repair and new construction
of various Tantrik images such as those of Guru Padmasambhava,
Trinity of Father and Sons, the Three-fold Body of Buddha, etc.,
which were undertaken and accomplished by a ruler of Gyantse
with the object of securing longevity for his wife the queen, for
the increase of prosperity of his people, and for the propagation
of the Blessed Doctrine. This ruler is named Chos-rgyal-g^nig-pa,
who is described as a virtuous man, a skilful disputant, a miracu-
lous manifestation of Yajrapani, and victorious over all Quarters.
The remaining eight lines contain the prayers of the man who
raised the inscription. It is very probable that Chos-rgyal-gnig-pa
(literally : religious king the second) is identical with Chog-rgyal-
rab-brtaii (literally : religious king the firm) who, as a regent
under the Sakynpa Bierarch, ruled over Gyantse and founded
the fort and monastery there in the fourteenth century a.d.
There are evidences that the inscription belonged to the Sakyapa
sect, and was prepared at a time when the Dalai Lamaic Govern-
ment had not yet been established.
Translatioiu
Bliss.
A splendid dominion, productive of the ten perfect virtues,^
in which the extent of the earth is washed by the light of love
1 Ten virtueB called in Tibetan Qe^eu ( S^*^£ ) *"d in Sanskrit Daia-
(i) ^'fi'^l^'V, imnftinef ^Xfy, not to km anything Hying.
96 Journal of the Ariaiic Society of Bengal, t-^^^l, 1906.
and kindness, 1 which brings about the highest blessing of eman-
eipatioa from reiatoty existence,* in wbicn religions l^ngs, who
are miracnlons manifestations of Jina,* rale in snocession, and
where siHocess (the ultimate object) is attained from fortune of
the merit of good work — this dominion of Upper Nyang* (San),
where all wishes are accomplished together, has Gjantse *
(Sgyal-mkhar-rtBe-mo) for its capitaL
(ii) »l'§a|'MJ;*li'^'q, IV^trr^m ftrfar, not to take what haB not
been given,
(iii) qiil*qJ:'li'«lW-q, mW f^rnnXK f^rcfir, nottofomioate.
(iv) if ak'Shr^, ^KWrm ftff;fif, not to ten a lie.
(▼) ^■l'3?^'Sf'J'^, 'WWTnr.ft^, not to use harali language,
(vi) C;^'8<^lr|'H, irf9iYllQ^Tir Orcftr, not to talk fooliahnesB.
(vii) »J'W»r8S'^, ^tV9 ft^ftr, not to calumniate,
(viii) mxrNWN'W'8^'«4, mfHVSn ft^, nottobeawicious.
(ix) ai^-W^'W'l^*^, '^rnn^ ft^f^, not to tWnk upon doing
uftmit
(x) q[«l"JJ'»Jl«>'^, fi?«![T^fe ft^Or, not to entertain heretic
notions. Cf. Mahavyntp&tti, section 87, and Dharmasaipgraha,
section Ivi.
1 Vf^"RS (lo^® <^nd kindness) may also signify ' Maitreya, the coming
Buddha.' There is actually suoh a Buddha in Gyantse. Percival Landon
writes :—" Inside the central crimson-pillared hall (of the monastery at
Gyantse) the only conspicuous object is the great seated figure of Maitreya,
the next Boddha to be re-incarnated (Lhasa, Vol. I., p. 210).
« 9f^*3r^signifies'*re-birth,'* whQe q<V'^B|<V' means ''summum
bonum." The whole means : " the highest good caused by deliyerance from
re-births." That rotatory existence and emancipation from it are inseparable,
is the phief doctrine of the Sakyapa Sect as explained in Gser-chos-^cug-
sum. bdc Sarat Chandra Das's article on Tibet, J.A.8.B., 1832, p. 127.
8 Religious Kings who are miraculous nmnifestations of Jina, called in
Tibetan SQ]*q^*^9|'a^<^*dS^'8Qfy are arong-Uan-gam-po, born a.d. 627,
Kri'Srong-dB'tBan, born a.d. 728, Khri'tal or Bal-pa'Chen, born a.d 864, etc.
The Lamas of the Sakyapa Sect who. under authority from Kublai Khan,
ruled over Tibet, 1270-1340 a.d., are perhaps referred to here.
4 The Province of Nyangis divided into two parte : (1) <)Cy^, Upper
Nyang, and (2) ^C;'}|^^ Lower Nyang. The capital of the former is Gyantse
while that of the latter is Shigatse.
B Gyantse is a small town on the right bank of the Pena Nyang Chn
river It is situated about two small hills which lie east and west and are
united by a saddle. On the eastern hill is a large fort (Jong) and on the
western hill a Gompa in which there is a chorten called Pangon chorten.
See " Report on the iSxpIorations in Great Tibet, by A. K., p. 81.
Vbl. tl, N(). 4] Oyantse Bocjb Inscrit^ton. 97
[2f.S.]
Hete there are heaped n^ light blue ^ iihages bdantif ul like
the tnrkois basins. It is ezplaineid on a margin o^the Register
(Sar-chag) that old ones were repaired and (thd new ones that
were) erected (are those of) Gara (PadmasaiiibhaYa) in eight
forms^* Dag-mar (Lohita Budra), Dharnia-sambhoga-nimiSna
kfiyas,* etc., consecrated^ Lamas who combat against avidyd
(Cosmic Blindness) being born in the line of Manjngho(^,^
practitioners of charms, who are the essence of the Omniscient-
1 Here some of the letters have been broken away, f '^^^ means
'white stone.' If the reading is S*1-^y which fieems probable, the
meaning would be i ' light blae.' So the meaning is either * light bine
mages ' or ' images of white stones.'
s Padma-sambhava generally called FkMi-yang or Gam was the founder of
Tiamaism in Tibet. He has been deified and receives now more worship than
Bnddha himself. He was a native of Udyana, a follower of the Yog&oirya
S<^ool, and a sindent of the College at Nalanda. At the invitation of King
Khrisrong-de-tsan he visited Tibet in a.d. 747 and founded the monastery of
Sam-ye, which is the first Tibetan monastery, in a.d. 749. His eight forms
are thus enumerated :—
(i) Gom-padma-hbynn-guas, *' Bom of a Lotus *' for the happiness of
the three worlds.
(ii) Gum Padmasambhava, " Saviour by the religious doctrine."
(iii) Gum Padma Gyalpo, ** The king of the three collections of scrip-
tures (Tripitaka)."
(iv) Gum-rdo-rje gro-lod, " llie Diamond comforter of all."
(v) Gum fii-ma hod-zer, " The enlightening sun of darkness.**
(vil Guru-Bakya Sehge, *' The second Sakyasimha."
(vii) Guru Senge, sgra-agrogs, '* The Propagator of religion in the six
worlds with the roaring lion's voice."
(viii) Gumblo-Idan-Qohog-sred^ '* The conveyor of knowledge to all."
Cf. Waddell's Lamaism, p. 879.
' ^*S) vlnirT^, *'The body of law or the absolute body" is
Bnddha in the Nirv^a. QfC^N*^, ^TIvfNraTW, *'the body of happiness
or glory " is Buddha in the perfection of a conscious and aetive life Qfr> bliss
in heaven. 'V^'fl> f'l^AnV^linT) " ^^^ ^o^J o^ transformation and incar-
nation " is Buddha as man od earth {Vide Jaschke, under S ).
« The reading is obscure. ^^C;^X^S^ probably is the same as
^ififfkllK consecrated. If Uie reading is ^V1C;*1)(^ it would mean *'of
eight powers.*'
6 Mafijngho^a ( QF^T^QC^N ) is the god of wisdom whose chief func-
tion is the dispelling of ignorance or cosmic blindness. '* Bom in the line of
Mafiiugho^" signifies " very learned^" and refers specially to the Lamas of
the Sakyapa sect.
98 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
merciful one, the Trinity of Father and Sons,^ (}a9apati and
Gon-slial • — altogether twenty-seven in number.
Chog-rgyal-gnig-pa ^ (religious king the second) was virtue
accumulated, a miraculous manifestation of VajrapS^i,^ an up-
rooter of bad controversialists and victorious over all quarters.
He, with his soti in conference, for the longevity of her majesty
the queen, for the increase of happiness and wealth of the people
and for the propagation of the blessed doctrine, erected these
images. Whatever power these h^ive of doing good deeds by
the same may the discordant conditions in all directions be-
come quiet, may the strife among the eight classes of devils and
the frontier war be appeased, may the imprecation ^ and magic
circle be averted, and may good fortune be given to us.
Here we have made these designs. For other sentient beings
living to the end of the sky, may the two aggregates, vu., virtue
L Trinity of Father and Sons (^^^ffVlSTf) means "Father and two
Sons,** that is, " Master and two Disciples." Xt probably refers to Khon.
dkon-mchog-rgyal-po who founded the Sakyapa seot and to Je-knn-gah-dol-
chog and Kun-gah*zan-po who were t))e founders of the two sab-sects, viz.^
nor- pa and Jonan-pa of the Sakyapa School.
2 9{ff|3i* ^y IpETy or Lord, is a class of demon-generals of the fiercest
type numbering seventy-five. 7fff)3i'(^^ (perhaps same as ^{fil^'^^V ^^)
" Lord-face " is, according to Waddell, a demoniacal guardian of the
Sakyapa sect (Vide Lamaism, p. 70). Here 9(ff)^ and ^QJ may be taken
separately, so that the sentence may be interpreted thus: — " Ga^i^ati
and Naths (mgon) — altogether twenty-seven individuals (shal, faces or
individuals) in number,"
3 Chos-rgya1-gnis-pa (religions king the second) refers probably to Chos-
fgyal-rab-brtan who built the fort (Jong) and the monastery of Pal-khar-ohoi-de
at Gyantse. Bai Sarat Chandra Das Bahadur, G.I.E., writes : —
*' It (the Jong of Gyantse) is very strong, and was built by the famous
Chos-£gyal-rab-bj[tan who ruled in the fourteenth century over the Province of
Nyang, of which Gyantse was the capital. This province was a part of the
domain of the Sakya hierarchs." . . . . " He (a well-informed Nyingma
lama) told him (Ugyen), furthermore, that there existed two printed volumes
about Choigyal rabtan (Ohos-]^yal-rab bj^tan), the famous king who had founded
the Palkhor choide of Gyantse, but Ihat these works and the history of
Gyantse were now kept as sealed works [terchoi) by the Lhasa Government.'*
... '* On the first floor (of the chorten in the Palkhor choide) vro were
shown the statue of Choigynl rabtan (Chos-fgyal-rab-brtan), under whose
benign rule Gyantse became famous, and who gave a fresh impulse to
Buddhism and literatare. The Kunyer of the chorten touched our heads
with the sword of this illustrious monarch, and said that by his blessing
(jin-lah) we could triumph over our enemies and enjoy longevity and
prosperity in this world. "-»( Sarat Babu'g Journey to Lhasa and Central
Tibet, edited by Rookhill, pp. 87, 88, 89.)
♦ Vajraparii, a tutelary deity, generally invoked by the followers of the
Sakyapa sect.
^ Imprecation ( Wj^ ^^..This is a kind of imprecation which consists
in hiding the name and image of an enemy in the ground underneath an idol,
and imploring the deity to kill him.
Vol. II, No. 4.1 Gyantse Bock Inscription, 9>
and wisdom be accomplished and the two defilements^ qnickl/
dear out. For the quietude of the unstable world may the three
persons (Dharma-sambhoga-nirmaj^a kayas) collectively come.
By the blessing of the three may the approved infallible truths
prevail. May the king with brother, sister, mother and son live
a long life and may the kingdom go on smoothly. May there be
happiness and prosperity as in the golden age.*
All auspicious.
TramUteraiion,
-N^l^ II Sva-sti 11 Phun-tshogs d8re-b<^iL bgkran-pahi uoinah
mdang lagH Byams-brtshhi ho^-kyis hdsin-ms^i khyon
byab-pan Mnon-nttho neg-legg d pal-la sbyor-uoLdsad-Pahi n Rsryal-
wabi rnam-hphrul chog-£gyal rim-byon rgyal | Legg-byag J^sod*
nams dpal-l<^& grnb-pabi ytiln Hdod-dga Ihun-grab Nan-gtod rig-
hbyuji-wa. . Gho9-!:gyal pbo-bran Sgyal-jj^khar-£tse-mo-yi | Qju*
gshon-ltar noKises rdo=gkar debg-b'^^ngS I^n I Snar-bshugg ^kar-
ohag-znr gsal shig-bsog dan | Yar-bsheAg Ou-m ngitshan-blgjad
Dra^-dmar dan n Ghog-long-gprul-sogg dwaA-brgyud b^^-ma dan i
Ma-rif2r-la hkhon hjam-dwyang-rigg-hkhrnng-pahi H Mkhyen-brtsehi
bdag-nid giiagg-hohan yab-srag gsumn Tshogg-bdag Mgon-boag
shal gra^ ni-2a-b<^un n Chog-rgyal gnig-pa bsod-namg Ihnn-grub
dan n 6saA-b<^ag rnam-hphrul mol nan noithar-byed-pan Phyogg-
lag rnam-rgyal srag-boag b^^-bg^^S-^^^ H Lha-gcig rgyat-mo gkn-
tshe bc^^'P^y^ ^^^ ^ Mnah-hbang b<^o-9^id dpal-bbyor-rgyag
byed daft I Bgian-pahi mig-ckyen dge-wa igyag-glad b^heAgt
Hdig ottsbon rnam-dkar mdsad-pa ji-gned ]|ithugK Qnag-gkabg
mi-mthun phyogg-rnamg shi-wa dan ii Scie*brgyad hkhrng daA ^tba-
dmag zlog-pa daA 11 Qtad-lcl^ram hphrul-hkhon shi-wahi dge-legg
gtsol I Hdi-ji phyogg-su b^od-pa-lag byag dan | Qshan yaA nam*
upkhahi nathar thug semg-can-rnamg i Tshogg-gnig rab>cdsogg ggrib-
gnig myur byan-nag | Srid shir mi-gnag gku-gsum Ihun-gmb iog t
Brtag-bden mi-glu-rnam gsum-byin-rlabg-l^ II Mi-dwaii glni-
opohed yam daiisragbcaa-kyill Slni-tehe brt^n-shin obab-srid hjam
dou AogQ {Ldsogg-ldau bshiu-du b^^-Egyag b^^^^'^ii ^gd Sarva*
manga*lam ||
Text.
L ^a* probably it the same aa V^T;^^ which ia thna divided :— >
JHfWOT ^ i ?f^WT I JRVT^^Q* ^m^rrf %fif I (Dhannaaai|igrah»,
aeot. OXY).
% ^^S'9^9^^ Wm^m (8atya*yaga) ia golden age.
100 Journal of the Atiatie Society of BenqaX. [April, I9!06.
l^'^ll |crpraj^j»5r^fJ5rq«rqn|a^'q5?r^l %^^
1 % is broken and destrojed.
2 W^' is deatroyoi . \
S dS is broken.
i ^'S^-^iB broken, and destroyed. Instead of V^^^ we shonld
rather r«ad %^^X. I
i» mX is broken and illegible,
• Ts 1 1 a wrong spelKnif for* I^^ iHeaahiff eight P.
Vol. ir. No. 4] Oyantie Bock Inscription, 101
• iN.8.-]
will th^'^^^^«^•«I^•39^^^!f•^?^^^^ ^'^Jg^own
Text,
Properly arranged.
1 The last letter ( 4( ) is broken.
s This word is broken and illegible.
> C;S* it altogether efliM^. It is supplied by the oontribator.
102 Journal of the Atiatie Society of Bengal [April, 1906*^
ajqprg9r«i?r«\'j|5i?raparcwgq*^^ I
aBVaJc5r^or?jq|^qc:-qg^-g-5r^r |
^^owri|5r5ar5j^q«^spT|a^*q5'^*api |
5jCC\-0^qc?j-q^|i^'«^qoj-a^'^-§«^-i^r|
q^q^-^q|'3^^q[q-55rg«^'q^C5i|| 9» if
c\^?rs?«^^5r*^'T^'«i^«^'qt'f «^-?i^^ I
srt^^rfjjq^'^-si^'IsT^rj^si^i'^'q-^cii 99 ]]:
Y6L II» No. 4.] Oyantse Bock Inscription, 103
iN.8.-]
Vol. ir, No. 4.] ■ Notes on th« Frethuml^r Fauna ofliidia. 105
16. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, No. IIL-^An
'. Indian Aquatic Oodkroach and BeeUe Larva, — By N. Aknan-
• DALK, D.S6., C.M.Z.S. ' '" r
Little is known of tbe aquatic or semi-aqoatio Orthoptera,^
which are probably not uncommon in tropical countries, and t)ie
only records of nqnatic Cockroaches I can find are from Halaja
aiid Borneo. The existence of a species of Epilampra, Hving in an
\ Indian jnngle stream, is therefore a fact of some interest.
Jn 1900 I recorded certain Cockroaches * . as baying aquatic
: habits in the Siamese Malay States. It now appears that at least
two species were included, probably both belonging to the genu8
Epilampra. One of these is in ihe habit of resting on logs float-
ing in the Kelantan Biver, and of diving when disturbed ; while
the other haunts the roots of trees and other sunken objects at
the edge of jungle streams in the Patani States. Jn 1901, Shel-
ford ^ published a note on two species, an EpUampra and a Pansd-
thiid, from the base of a waterfall on Mount Matang in Sarawak,
both species being immature.
On March 4th last, while turning over stones in a sma^
jungle stream on a hill near Chakardharpur in Chota Nag^ur, I
saw what I took to be a large Woodlouse swimming rapidly along
the surface of the wateir, having evidently been disturbed by the
removal of a small piece of rock. On capture this animal proved
to.be a Cockroach. Unfortunately it is a larva ( 9 ) and cannot, be
identified specifically; but undoubtedly it belongs to the genus
EpUampra. When placed in a large jar of water, it swam very
rapidly, using all six legs, to the side, which it attempted tp mount
.As was the case, with the - specimens observed by Shelford in
Borneo, the tip of the abdomen, - which was >arched upwards, was
held out of the water and bubbles of air rose from time to time
from the thorax. The Cockroach, finding it impossible to climb
up the glass^ attempted to dive beneath it. In so doing, however,
the Insect was impeded hy the air which had become entangled at
*the hase.of its legs and between them and the antennsB, which
.were stretched backwards below the belly. Apparently in order
' i Aorfdiids of the genns 8c$tymenaj which are semitlKiaatio, have been re.
'corded from Java, Oeylon -and Bnnnai xnanj of the lodian and- Malayan
•representatlveB of tbii gronp can ftwim well oh the inrfaoe ;' i(nd al leait ^ne
•Malayan specioa can dive. As aquatic Phasipid (Fr%$ppu9) iw laiown from
Brasi4. Wood-Maaon (^nn. Ifap. NaL Hist. i&)U 1978, p. :M)1) oalled at.
tention to a Bornean form \Cotylosoina) which he believed to be aotnaHv pro-
vided with gills ; bat Sharp (in Cambridge Nat. Hist. V., p. 278, 1895) expreesee
doabt as to the function cf the stmotares thns interpreted. Miall and Gilson
'{TraiM. Entom. 8oe. 1902, p. 284) have described an aqoatio -oriokel (JETydro-
psdsticus) from Fiji ; an Indian Tridoctylus, common amo^g re^ds and Bodgfig in
Calcutta, Jnmps into the water when disturbed and swims on the snrfaoe ^
while species of the letter gennritre known to leap on the surface 4lm.
« Bntomologist*s Record, XII, 1900, p. 70^ . , - ^
> A«|wrt Bri<. JMOCtatton, 1901, p 689/
106 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
to eet rid of this air, it turned over on its back and swam along
beUjr upwards. Its progress, whether belly or back upwards, was
extremely rapid, and it soon became exhausted and remained . still
si the edge of the jar, with the tip of its abdomen on the surfaca
When held under the water it drowned in a few minutes, much
more rapidly than a specimen of Periplaneta americana would or-
dinarily have done.
An examination of the specimen showed a structural peculi-
arity which might have been expected from the fact that the tip
of the body was held out of the water. The last spiracle is of a
slightly tubular nature and projects at the side from below the
posterior extremity of the seventh tergite, being provided with a
thick ring of chitin. In other representatives, but not in all, of
the Epilamprid» I find a similar modification, which in some is
more marked than it is in the Chota Nagpur larva. This is spe-
cially true of Epilampra pfeifferag, Molytria maculata and M, hadia.^
In the last ( <f ) the spiracle takes the form of a flattened, some-
what trumpet-shaped tube, which is turned upwards distally and
lies almost parallel to the outer edge of the eighth tergite. In the
Chota Nagpur larva the other abdominal spiracles are present, but
under ordinary circumstances they are hidden beneath the edges
of the dorsal and the ventral plates, which close together so as to
shut them off completely from the water. Shelfoid*s suggestion
that the Cockroaches he took beneath a waterfall in Borneo used
posterior abdominal spiracle for taking in air, and the pro-
thoracic spiracle for expelling it, is very probably correct. It would
be interesting to know whether the intermediate spiracles are
modified in any way ; but the material at my disposal does not
permit me to investigate this point. Nor do I know whether the
species of Mclytria are ever aquatic.
The specialization of the posterior spiracle in these Cock-
roaches affords in some respects an interesting parallel to that which
occurs, in vairing degree, in many Water Beetles, Dipterous larva^
and aquatic Hemiptera. It is a modification which in some cases
escapes notice very easily. In 1900 * I stated as regards an aouatic
Glow-worm, apparently a Lampyrid larva, taken in Lower Biam,
that I could not discover any special modification in its structure to
£t it for an aquatic existence. I find, however, that a very similar
larva, not uncommon in Calcutta amonff the roots of a floating
water-plant — Piatia stratiotes — is devoid of ordinary spiracles bat
possesses a star-shaped funnel which can either be extended from
the posterior extremity of the body or withdrawn into it. . This
funnel is connected with a couple of very bulky air-tubes, which
run along the sides of the body and send out fine offshoots interior-
ly. The latter ramify an d frequently anastomose ainong the organs
of the abdomen and thorax, so that a structure quite comparable to
that found in other aquatic larvae has been evolved. As the funnel
1 The identifioations are those of de Sanisnre, who examined ■peoimenui
in the oolleotion of the Indian Mnsemn.
t Proc. Zool. Boe., 1900, p. 868.
Vol. II, No. 4.] Note* on the Freshwater FautM of India. 107
is generaUy thmst into the air which is retained under the leaves
of Pistia strcUiotes^ it is seldom possihle to see it in nae. The com-
plexity and large size of the tubes are probably rendered neces-
sary by the fact that the Beetle is liable to be detained beneath
the surface for considerable periods. It is unable to sink without
assistance ; but when (surged with food it cannot rise readily, and
is only able to crawl slowly up the stem or root of some convenient
water-plant. Its ordinary method of feeding, moreover, causes it
to drop to the bottom. Settling on the upper surface of the shell
of any non-operoulate water-snail which may approach its hiding-
place, it inserts its minute head into the tissues of the animal from
behiDd, The Mollusc retreats as far as possible into its shell and
sinks to the bottom, carrying the Beetle with it. Here the latter
feeds upon its victim at leisure. I have known an individual to
perish, apparently because it could not rise to the surface after
such a meal.
I have little doubt that this Olow-worm is the larva of some
common fire-fly, possibly Lttciola vesperttna ; I do not think it is
that of L, gorhamiy an even commoner species in Calcutta, the
female of which is winged and abundant. The structure of the
head, thorax and feet is essentiaUy that of an ordinary larva of
this genus. Possibly, however, the aquatic form may reach seznal
maturity, in the case of the female, without leaving the water,
. and I have reason to think that the female does be^me mature
with vexy little change of outward form. Specimens in my
aquarium have, on several occasions, sunk to the bottom and died,
after feeding for some months. Their bodies were distended, and
dissection showed them to be full of eggs. Such specimens had no
external genitalia, but were evidently about to undergo an ecdysis,
their integument being loose and easily separated and a new
.integument being already formed beneath it.
Vol. II, No. 4.1 Note* on the Freshwater Fauna of India. i69*
. [^-SO. . . . ^
17. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. No. IV. — ^Hydra
. orientaJis and its hionomical relations with other Inverte-
: hrates. — By N. Annandalb, D.Sc, O.M.Z.S.
To my deacription^ of Hydra orientalis I am now able to add
the following particnlars, which I think establish its position as a
distinct species.
. The fully expanded tentacles are at least three times as long
as the body. The gonads only occnr on the upper Iwo-thirds of
the body. Tlie sexes are distinct. The normal egg id subsphefi-
cal and is set with slender spines which are bifid or expanded at
the tip, being more numerous and relatively finer than those en
\ the egg of H. grisea. Eggs without a thickened external shell
. are produced under certain conditions.
. I hope to publish elsewhere a more detailed account of the
structure, life history and distribution of the Indian Freshwater
Polyp ; but it will be convenient to deal with its rehttions to other
animals in these notes. It should perhaps be explained thai
I use the term *' commensalism,*' in its wider sense, to include
aiuy well-established permanent or temporary connection between
two organisms which does not involve positive injury to either.
In many such cases it is impossible, with our present limited
jknpwledge o! the bionomics of nearly all aquntic animals, to. say
w.hether the connection is beneficial to both, or only to one of the
organisms involved.
C0MMK2(SAL1S1[.
Although symbiotic algae do not occur in the tissues of Hydra
ijrientalie I have found, on several occasional groups of minute
. (M'gamsma, evidently belonging to the same order of plants as
those which live in other species, attached to the surface of the
body, generally towards the aboral pole. Probably these are not
cammensal with the Polyp in any senae of the word, but their pre-
Aance ia interesting as saggeBting the commencement of such re-
lations as thoae which exiat between H. viridis and ita green cella
or between certain corala and their yellow cells. In H* vindis
the green cella migrate from the body of the parent into the egg ;
but thifl ia not .the case with the Turbellarian Convduta roscqffiensis^
in which the green colour of the organiam, aa Keeble and Gamble *
hare recently proved, ia brought about by infection with miniite
algae from the ontaide. First settling on the external aurface of
. an animal auch aa Hydra, auch algae may have originally penetra-
ted into the tieauea by aome wound or aperture, only becoming
symbiotic in the true aenae of the word by gradual adaptation,
carried on through man^r generationa, to a new environment.
Of animals living m more or leaa intimate relationa with the
Pcjyp, I have found two very diatinct speciea of Protozoa, neither
.[, I — . j„ — I. ; — ■ .> \ •
1 See the Journal of this Sooietj for 1906, p. 72.
« Proe. Roy. Boe. B. LXXVII, 1905, p. 06.
110 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Apnl, 1906.
of wbich is identical with either of the two mentioned hj SaviUe
Kent ^ as commonly found in asBociation with Hydra in Europe,
viz., TricTiodina pediotdus and Kerona potypoium. On two occasions,
one in January and the other at the beginning of February, I have
noted a minute Flagellate on the tentacles of the Calcutta form.
On the first the tentiEicles were completely covered with this Pro-
tozoon, 80 that they appeared at first sight as though encased in
^ngellated epithelium. The minate organism was colourless,
transparent, considerably larger than the spermatozoa of Hydra^
slightly constricted in the nuddle and rounded at each end. It
bore a long flagellum at the end furthest from its point of attach-
ment, the method of which I could not ascertain. When separa-
ted from the Polyp little groups clung together in rosettes and
gyrated in the water. On the other occasion only a few individuals
were observed. Possibly this Flagellate was a parasite rather
than a commensal, as the individual on which it swarmed was un-
tusually emaciated and colourless, and bore neither gonads nor
buds. The larger stinging cells were completely covered by
groups of the organism, and possibly this may have interfered
with the discharge of stinging threads.
Regarding the exact nature of the other Protozoon observed
in association with Hydra orientalis there is no doubt. It was a
Vorticella which agreed in every particular with the figures of
^Tatem's F. monilata given by Saville Kent {op, cit pi. XXXY).
Ab this appears to be rather a scarce form in Europe its occurrence
in India is interesting. I found several groups, of from eight to
twelve individuals each, attached to the upper part of the body of
a Polyp in January, 1906. In Europe the species has been taken
. on water plants, it is improbable that its association with Hydra
. in Calcutta was more than fortuitous. The fact that I have not
taken it except thus associated proves nothing, as I have not yet
made anything like an extensive search for Protozoa in the tanks.
V, monilata has recently been recorded from Paraguay by von
Daday.*
On two occasions, while examining living Polyps at the be-
ginning of January, I noticed a small Rhabdocoele which appear^
ed to issue from the mouth. I did not see it, however, actually in
the alimentary canal, and possibly it may have come out from be«
hind the body or a tentacle.
Especially in the four-rayed stage, the Polyp not infrequently
attaches itself to shells of Paludincu, and, more rarely, to those of
other Molluscs. The smooth shell of this genus seems to be
peculiarly attractive to temporary or permanent commensals. In
the Calcutta tanks a Polyzoon,^ a variety of the common Euro-
pean Plumatella repens, forms its colonies during the winter
1 A Manwil of the Infuwria, I, p. 110.
S Bihliotheca Zoologica, XLIV (1905), p. 43.
> See Garter in Ann, Mag. Nat. HUt, (3) I-, p. 169, and III, p. 388. A
▼artetj of PlumateUa repens ooonrs on Paludina shells in Europe (see Krftepe*
lin, Die Deuttehen Suetwaater-Bryonoen I, p. 121, pi. IV, figs. 118, 114, Ham-
bnrg, 1887}.
Vol. II, No. 4.] Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, 111
\N.S.'\
months very commonlj upon the living shell, although I have not
seen them on that of anj other genus and very rarely on any
other support. Two other Indian Polyzoa,' Htslopia lacustris and '
Pectinatella carteri^ have been taken on Paludina shells. The Pro-
tozoon fauna of Paludina shells seems also to be large. During
summer and at the end of spring, Operctdaria nutans ^ is abundant
upon them ; on several occasions, in January and February, I took
colonies of Epistylis plicatUis (which is found on Limnsous in
Europe) in the same situation and on the operculum ; while the-
less conspicuous forms, as well as Botifers, observed have been
numerous.
It is doubtful whether this temporary association between
Hydra and the Mollusc is of any importance to the latter. Even
when the Polyp settles on its body and not on its shell (as is some-
times the case) the Paludina appears to suffer no inconvenience^
and makes no attempt to get rid of its burden. It is possible,-
01^ the other hand, that the Hydra may protect it by devouring
would-be parasites ; but of this there is no evidence. In the
Calcutta tanks operculate Molluscs are certainly more free fron^
visible attack than non-operculate species. This is the case, for
instance, ns regards the common aquatic Glowworm, which de-
stroys large numbers of individuals of Limnophysa^ LimneeuSj etc.^
If it has been starved for several days in an aquarium it will
attack an operculate form, but rarely with success. Similarly
Ohmtogaster bengcdensis attaches itself exclusively to non-operculate
forms. In the one case the Polyp could do very little against an
adversary with so stout an integument as the Insect, while, in the
other, it is doubtful whether the Worm does any harm to its host.
The Polyp would afford very little protection against the snail's
vertebrate enemies or against what appears to be its chief foe,
namely, drought. As the water sinks in the tank non-operculate
species migrate to the deeper parts, but Paludina and AmpuUaria
close their shells, remain where they are, and so finally perish,
being left high and dry, exposed to the heat of the sun.
On the other hand, the association is undoubtedly useful to
Hydra, The mud on the shells of Paludina taken on floating ob'
jects shows that it comes up from the bottom, to the surface, pro^
bably going also in the opposite direction. Moreover, the common
Calcutta species ( P. bengalensis) feeds very largely, if not exclu-
8ively,^on minute green Algee, as my observations on captive speci-
mens show. It, thei*efore, naturally moves towards spots where
smaller forms of animal and vegetable life abound. The Polyp's
means of progression are limited, and, therefore, a beast of burden
is most advantageous to it, for it can detach itself when in a favour-
able habitat. If specimens are kept in water which is allowed to be-
come foul, a very large proportion of them will attach themselves
to any snails confined with them. Under natural conditions they
L In 1906 this speoies first appeared in abnndanoe daring the first week
in March in the Calontta tanks. I did not see it during winter. Unlike most
of its allies, it flonrisbes in small vessels of water kept without aeration.
112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
i^onld thus be rapidly conveyed to a more favourable environment.
In the tanks it ifl far commoner to find yonng, fonr-rayed Polyps
on Paludina than individuals with five or six rays ; bnt the adults
of the species are far less prone to change their position than are
the young.
Hydra orientalise especially during spring, exhibits a distinct
tendency to frequent tne neighbourhood of Sponges and Poljzoa,
such as SpongUla carteri and the denser varieties of Plumatella
repene. Possibly this is owing to the shade these organisms provide.
Enemies.
A Chironomid Larva tohich feeds on Hydra orientalis.
The insect dealt with in the present note is common in the
•Calcutta tanks in the months of November, December, January,
a,nd February. It ceases to be so as the temperature commences
to rise at the beginning of spring. Unfortunately, I have not been
Able to diagnose it specifically, but, judging chiefly from the charac-
ters of the larva, I have little doubt that it belongs to the genus
' ^~Witronomus although the pupa closely resembles that of Tanypns.
In many respects the life-history of this Indian species in
veiy similar to that of the English forms described by MialL ^ The
•eggs are set in a roughly globular mass of jelly from 5 to 10 mm.
in diameter, .without any very definite arrangement. The mass
adheres to the under surface of a Limrumthemwm, leaf or some
other floating object, but sinks if it is detatched. Its surface is
sticky, and the minute particles of dirt which adhere to it may
serve as a means of conoenlment. Embryonic development is
normal and occupies at least a week.
The larva diiSers from those of the common European species
in not having processes on the ventral surface towa^^ the posterior
extremity. At first it is quite colourless, but later it assumes,
probablv from its food, a pale-pink or greenish tinge. Its greatest
length is about 6 mm.
The pupa could be diBting^ished from that of such a form as
Tanypus maculatus by the long bristles which project from the
•dorsal surface of the last joint of the abdomen. The breathing
trumpets are rather narrow and there are no respiratory filaments
on the thorax. The suckers on the dorsal surface of the anterior
segments of the same part of the body are large. The pupa clings
to submerged objects with their aid ; but if they be detached from
fiuch objects, it can still remain fixed by means of the bristles and
plates on its tail.
The adult is a typical little Midge with a pale-green body and
thorax. In the male the latter is without markings, bat in the fe-
male it bears longitudinal bars similar in extent and airangement
to those which characterize Qhvronormia cvhicvlorumf It .i^,
Vai.JlUt, AquaHc InMCiS, p. ISS.
< Very Httle is known of the Indian Ohironomide or Midges. In van der
Wnlp's Catalogue of the DlBiBorihed^ Diptera from BouthernAna <1890),.th« gends
YoL II, No. 4] Notet on the Frethiouter Fatina of Itidia. 113
IN.S.-]
lK>weyer) mnoh smaller than this species. In both sexes there
are a number of dark cross-bars on the abdomen.
The jonng larva is very active. It is freqaently found wan-
dbrinff among colonies of snch Protozoa as Varticella nebtdifera and
snch Kotif ers as the gregarions Melioertidaa.
As the larva approaches maturity, it commences to build {or
itself temporary shelters. These are of two kinds :^(1) a silken .
tunnel witn its base formed of some smooth natural surface ; or (2)
a regular (ube^ often adhering by a short stalk on its base either to
A sniooth level surface or to some rounded object, and covered on
the sides and back with more or less distinct projections. I cannot
detect any difference between the larva wluch makes the tunnel
Ahd that which makes the tube, and my captive specimens have never
made the li^tter while under observation. I am inclined to think
that the character of the shelter is parfcly a question of food-supply <
and partly dube to the imminence or non-imminence of an ecdysis.
it is easy to watch the making of a tunnel by a larva in cap-
tivity, for it usually chooses the side of the aquarium as the base of
its shelter. Having settled on a suitable spot, after stumping
Along the glass in all directions for some minutes, it becomes sta-
tionary. Then, drawing its head backwards and forwards, press^
ing its mouth against the glass and arching its head through the .
water some little distance above its back and to the glass jtgain, it
rapidly weaves the anterior part of the shelter. The threads lire
not drawn parallel to one.another, but so arranged as to form a
wide and irregular mesh. The larva can thrust its head through
iiie structure at any point, but does so seldom. A*) a rule the ends
of the shelter are not straighb but concave, as though a bite has
been taken off them. This gives the occupant greater .freedom of
movement. When the anterior half has been completed, the larva
turns round suddenly in the tunnel, doubling its body and straight* '
«aung it again in so doing, and proceeds to spin the posterior haJf.
Then it turns round again, and suddenly dajrting out from the en-
trance to half its length, it pulls in, by means of its anterior lixnbs,
a minute particle of extraneous matt^, which it dabs on to the case.
It does this many times over, and then turns round and does the
eame for the hinder end of its shelter. Both ends are left open.
The elaboration of the shelter differs greatly on different occasions.
I had frequently noticed that tunnels brought from the tank
IVinyinM iB not recorded from Britinh India ; but several JaTaoeae species -are
noted. The larva of one common Oriental Midge, Ohironon^uB cvhioulorum^t has
been .found in large nnmbers in tlie Caloatta .water- works {Ind» Uut. NcU$ V,
1008, p. 191, pi. XY, fig. 6). Another larva, belonging to the same genus,
inhabits the tissnes of a fresh-water sponge (Spongilla earteri) in the CAloatti
tanks. [I hope to give details of the habits of this form and of other inoo1» of
the sponge shovtlv.-*^N, A^ 17-4-06.i I fonnd a third very abundant at the end
ol Jannai^ in.braokish pools at Port Canning, IdOirer bengal. It lived both in
the tissues of a second sponge (S.ZaeuatrM var.bef»yal«n«i«) Hnd among the
mattedoolonies of a Poljzoon. In the same pools the eggs of two species
were' common ftt the satne season.. In one the egg^^maas was shaped like a
Leech; attached at one end ^ in the othtoit formed long strings of rather
ixregataur f o«:in.
114 Journal of the Anaiic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906*
on the under surface of LimnafUhemum leaves had a Hydra fixed
to them. This occurred in about a third of the occupied shelters
examined. The Hydra was always in a contracted condition and
often more or less mutilated. By keeping a larva together
with a free Polyp in a glass of clean water, I have been able to
discover the reason of this, having now observed the process of
capture and entanglement in greater or less detail on eight occa-
sions. The larva settles down at the base of the Hydra and com-
mences to spin a tunnel. When this is partially completed, it
passes a thr^ round the Polyp's body, which it also appears to
bite. This causes the victim to bend down its tentacles, which the
larva entangles with threads of silk, doing so by means of rapid,
darting movements ; for although the stinging-cells of H orientalis
are small, they would prove fatal to the l^va should they be shot
out against its body, which is soft. Its head is probably too thickly
coated with chitin to excite their discharge. Indeed, small Iarv»
of this very species form no inconsiderable part of the food of the
Polyp, and, so far as my observations go, they are always attacked
in the body and swallowed in a doublcd-up position.
When the Hydra has been firmly built into the wall of the shel-
ters and its tentacles fastened down by their bases on the roof, the
larva proceeds, sometimes after an interval of some hours, to eat
the body, which it does very rapidly, leaving the tentacles, which
still retain their vitality, in position. The meal only lasts for a
few minutes ; after it, the larva enjoys several hours' repose, pro-
tected by the dangerous remains of its victim. During this period
it remains still, except for certain undulatory movements of the
posterior part of the body, which probably aid in respiration. Then
it leaves the shelter and goes in search of further prey.
Its food, even when living in a tunnel, does not consist entire-
ly of Hydra, I have watched an individual building its shelter
near a number of Rotifers, some of which it devoured and some
^f which it plastered on to its tunnel.
The tubular shelters occasionally found are very much stouter
structures than the tunnels; but are apparently made funda-
mentally of the same materials. Structures, intermediate between
them and the tunnels, are sometimes made.
They are often as much as twice as long as the larvae
and have a much greater calibre. Although they can be straight-
ened, they are nsully bent, more or less distinctly, in the
middle, so that they have a U or V-like form. The stalk by
which they are fastened to external objects is situated below, at th&
junction of the two limbs. Although the tube is too densely covered
with particles of dirt, short lengths of some thread-like alga and
Protozoa, — for its structure to be easily seen, it has evidently an
extremely loose fabric, through which the larva can thrust its
head at any point. It clings to the interior of the tube (or of the
tunnel) by means of its posterior legs below and of the
bunch of bristles at the posterior extremity of its dorsal sur-
face above. The latter can be raised or depressed at ¥rill by means
of a special muscle. Thus it can drag the tube slowly along a
VoL II, No. 4.] Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, 115
fimooth snrfaoe by means of ita forelegs. It may live in one tube
for at least two days, during inconsiderable pnrt of which it remains
quite stiU. During this period of quiescence it probably casts its
skin ; but I have not been able to watch the process.
On most tubes I have examined there have been cctlonies of
the Protozoon Epistylis flavicans^ which is common in the tanks on
the roots of duckweed during the winter months. A close exa-
mination shows that these colonies are not normal ones like those
on the i*oota ; for they appear to be rather the extremities of such
colonies, broken off and entangled in stout silk threads, several
being fastened together to form each group on the tube. The tubes
which did not l&ar the Epistylis^ bore a Vorticella (probably V.
nebtdifera) instead. I ha^e not seen the larva feeding on these
Protozoa, but have veir little doubt that it does so, for they dis-
appear gradually from the tnbe, and when they have disappeared
the larva recommences its wanderingps.
Thus it would seem that this lar^a, differing little in structure
from its allies, has developed a very peculiar instinct, which
enables it to obtain at once food and shelter from animals lower in
the scale of structure than itself. Possibly the case is in some
rospects paralleled by that of the Ampliipod Phronima, which is
found in the empty tests of Ascidians ; but it is at once less com-
pleit and more unusual than that of the other Crustaceans (such
as Dorippe facehind) which carry about vrith them living Goelenter-
ates as a protection and not as food.
As regards other enemies of Hydra orientalis I have little
information. I have i:epeatedly noticed that individuals confined
together with larvae of the Dragon Fly coriagrion coromandelianus
(which is one of the commonest species in the tanks) have dis«
appeared. Although I have not been able to witness an attack on
the part of the Insect in this case, it seems probable that the
attack is made ; for the larva feeds chiefly, if not entirely, by night.
It is evident, therefore, that the nematocysts of Hydra do not
protect their possessor entirely from the attacks of Insects, any more
than those of marine Goelenterates do from the attacks of fish.^
Prbt.
The food of Hydra orientalis is by no means homogeneous.
Gladocera and Gopepods are commonly eaten, more especially the
former; but Ostracods, and occasionally even members of these other
groups, are merely held for a few seconds on the tentacles and
then dropped. Rotifers and minute Oligocheete worms are also
eaten ; but the small Turbellarians which are usually abundant in
the tanks during winter* apparently escape attack. Perhaps the
great part, and undoubtedly a very large part of the food consists
of newly-hatohed Insect larvce, chiefly Dipterous and Keuropter-
ous. Young individuals, as I have noted, of the very Ohironomid
1 See Athworth and Annandale in Proc. Boy. 8oc, Sdin. XXV, 1904, p. S
(note).
116 Jonnial of the Asiatic iSociety of Bengal. [April, 1906.
which later prejs on Hydra are very freqaentlj eaten, possibly
more frequently than any other species, and a common Ephemerid
in its first instars failes but little better.
Food is nsaally taken in the early mormng, before the heat of
the son has become ^reat. This is the period when life seems to
be generally most active in the tanks. In Calcutta, Hydra does
not feed at night, but remains between sunset and dawn, at any
rate when in an aquarium, with partially retracted tentacles.
VoL U, Ko. 4]
Notifs </» ** Pa€Mest\"* e^r.
117
18. NoU$ OH '^Paekesi** and similar gatnes^ as played in tKe
Karwi Subdirisiat^ United Provinces, — By E. de M. Hux*
PHBIBS.
A feature which oaaoot fail to strike the most unobeervaut
visitor to the Karwi Sabdivision is the Tillage meeting-place.
This is nsnally famished with a nomber of rude stone benches,
formed by a horizontal, supported on two vertical slabs. These
are arranged ronghly either in a circular or in a square formation,
reminding one of nothing so much as the remains at Stonehenge.
On the sur&ce of these slabs will ofton be found scored the
*' boards" of certain games.
During the tour season of 1904^-6, I collected the rules of
some of these games, so &r as I was able to ascertain them in the
very limited time at my disposal.
The following notes, which have no claim to be considered
exhaustive, embody the substance of the information so obtained.
Pachssi,
The most familiar of these games is that known as ^^ PachesL*'
It is played on a board marked out as in the accompanying
diagram (Fig. 1).
n
M
SIS
n
X
n
M
s:2
m:
Fig.l.
Each arm of the cross is divided into three rows of ei^ht
squares. Of these the fifth from the end of each of the outer
rows, and the middle square of the bottom row are marked with a
diagonal cross to indicate that a piece on one of these squares is
safe from capture.
»» "
«i »
., 5
i« »
n 4
»' »
„ '^
„ 2
»» ?
,. 1
9f f
If none
}f 1
118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906^
The game is played by four, but may equally be played by
two, or even by three persons, each of whom has four " men," distin*
guished by their colours or their materials.
Each player sits opposite one arm of the cross, and his object
is, starting from the centre of the board down the middle and up
the left-liand row of his own arm of the cross, to move his four
" men" all round the board, finally bringing them down the right-
hand side and up the middle row of his own arm and landing them
in the triangular space in the centre.
The first to do this wins the game.
The moves are regulated by the number of cowries which fall
with the slit uppermost out of seven, which are thrown from the
hand without the use of any dice-box. The following table gives
the value of the various throws: —
If all 7 cowries fall with the slit uppermost, the throw counts 12
30
4
?» ?» ?» 3
10
7
A " man ** may be placed on the board only when either 10,
25 or 30 is thrown.
When a '^ man " is so started, he is placed on the squai^e corres-
ponding to the number thrown, counting down the middle and up
the left-hand row.
Once a "man" has been started, every throw can be utilised
by pushing on a *' man " for a number of squares corresponding^
to the number thrown.
If the square to which a " man" should be moved is occupied
by one of the adversaries' " men," the latter is captured and must be
removed from the board and begin its round exactly as if it had
never been placed on the board at all. A piece is exempt from cap-
ture while on one of the refuges marked on the board with a cross,
or when it has turned into the middle row on his way home.
A player may not take one of his own " men" past a refuge occupied
by one of the adversaries' pieces.
When a " man " reaches the middle row he cannot get "home,"^
unless his player happens to throw exactly the number required to-
brin^ him there.
For instance, to a ** man" placed on the fourth space from
'^home," a throw of 5 or mox^ is of no use: a throw of 4 would
bring him "home," while throws of 3 or 2 would not improve
matters, though, if there were no other " men " on the board that
he could move, such a throw would have to be utilised by moving
the " man '* up accordingly.
When a " man " reaches the last square of all, he has to wait
till either 10, 25 or 30 is thrown. When one of these numbers ir
Vol. II, No. 4.] Note* on " PaeheM," etc 119
lN.8.-\
throwD, the player has to thi'ow again, and, if one of these num-
hers is again thrown, the '* man" has to be removed and begin again
from the beginning.
The word for " throwing " the cowries is 'pakkdna* ; i.e., to
"cook "them.
The above represent what I understand to be the mles of
the game as ordinarily played. There are, however, variations in
the roles, some of them too complicated to be understood in the
very short time at my disposal. For instance, I was informed in
one village that, if in the coarse of the game, after all the pieces
were on the board, 10, 25 or 30 were thrown, the player did not
move, but threw again. If any of the above numbers were again
thrown, he had to throw a third time. If they did not turn up,
he added the amount of the second to that of the first throw and
moved accordingly. If, at the third throw, one of the three magic
numbers again turned up, the whole score was cancelled, but he
had another throw.
Should, however, either 7 or 14 turn up, then the whole score
could be counted. In that village, if all the seven cowries fell
with the slit uppermost, it oountod 14, and not 12 as given above.
It is not unlikely that my original informants were wrong in this
particolar.
OhmfKu
Another variant is known as '* Ghonpa*' or ^' Ghaunsarh."
It is played by four persons, each having four " men," coloured
respectively black, yellow, green and red. The two former play
in partnership against the two latter colours.
The board is the same as that already described, with the ex-
ception that the refuges mentioned in tne case of '* pachesi " are
eiuier not marked at au or are disregarded, if the board is one
made for both games. A single piece may, and a pair may not, be
oaptured on any square to which a hostile piece mav be moved.
The moves are regulated by throwing three dice: not, as in
the case of Pachesi, by cowries. These dice are of bone or ivory
and are about 2^ inches long, marked on their long sides with the
numbers (1), (2), (5) and (6).
They, too, as is nsnal in this country, are thrown f i-om the
hand, without the use of a dice-box.
The " men," known as mard^ or goty are placed as follows:—
On the arm of the cross occupied by the player who has
. taken the yellow '* men," are placed two yellow *^ men" on the second
and third sauares from the bottom of i^e middle rdw, and two
green ''men" on the first and second squares of the left-hand row
xvspectively. Similarly on the arm of the cross to the right of
bim are placed two red and two yellow ''men": on the arm
opposite his, two black and two red *'men" and on the arm to the
. left of him, two green and two black " men." This will be more
clearly understood from the accompanying diagram (Fig. 2)
which shows the board set oat for the commencement of this gUme.
120 Journal of Jthe Asiatic Society of Beiiynl, [ApriJ, 1906.
Green.
^
•
O
•
■ .
^
—
•
•
X
1 1
©
©
I
©
o
^
^
~^
'
1
1
®.
®l
— '■
^
s
t
®
Bed.
Fig. 2.
The first two "men," t.6., those which occupy the first two
squareis of the left-hand row on the adversary's arm of the cross,
always move in pairs, while the last two move singly. A
pair may be moved only when a pair is thrown. If the dice all
tnm np different, then only one, or possibly both of the single
pieces may be moved for a total number of spaces corresponding
to the total thrown. If two ont of the three dice fall alike, then
the pair may be moved for the pair thrown and the single piece
for the single throw. A throw may be split np and used to move
on two or more pieces. For instance, if a 6, a 5 and a 1, are
thrown, then each of the two single pieces- may be moved on 6
places, or one may be moved 5 places and the other 7, and so on.
When three " men*' come to occupy the same space, if all three
dice turn Hp alike, then each of these three "men" can be moved
forward for double the number of npaces shown by the dice, ».e.,
'if three sixes are thrown, then each of the three *' men" can be
moved forward twelve spaces.
When a " man " has reached the middle row on his way " home "
he cannot reach "home" unless the exact number required is
thrown. When, however, the last " man" has reached the second,
third, or perhaps other squares in this row, the thrower is at liber-
ty to score on two dice only, or even on one, as he may find con-
venient. '
.Vol.II, No. 4.] Note* on " Paehen," etn. 181
When a player has got aH his own piecee^ ^* home/' he uses his
throws to help his partner.
Bavg.
Another form of the game is known as " Bang/' It is played
by two p«»ons. Of these one takes the blaok and the yellow : the
other, the green and the red. They sit opposite eaoh other and
each takes two arms of the board. WhiGnever colour a player
starts with, he must get all the men of that colour " home ''
before starting those of the other colour.
Ahtarah Gutti.
Far more common, however, even than Pachesi is the gamie
known generally as ''Ahtlu:«h Gntti" and also as '*BaEi Mar,"
"Tichha"or"Bangala."
It is played on a board of 87 spaces, arranged as in the accom-
panying diagfram (Fig. 3).
Kg, a.
122 Journal ofths Anattc Society of Bengal. [April, ld06.
Each of the two players has 18 " men," represented, as iisxial,
among the thriffy villagers, by pieces of louikar on the one, and of
tiles on the other side. The middle space is left yacant, and the
player having the first move most move a ^^ man " on to that space.
The moves are mnch the same as those of a king in draughts,
t.e., a piece can be moved one space at a time in any directioD,
backwards or forwards, provided that the space to which it is
sought to move it is vacant and is in the same rank, file or diago*
nal as that from which it starts. Captures are made, as in
draughts, by leaping over the piece to be captured in any direc-
tion, provided that all three spaces are in the same straight line.
Any number of pieces may be captured in succession in one move.
In no part of the board is a piece safe from capture : not even in
its own bungalow, as the triangular ezct-escences at either end of
the board are called.
For obvious reasons it is considered advisable to occupy the
spaces along the edges of the board, and particularly those at
either extremity of the horizontal diameter of the original square.
The game is decided when one player has succeeded in cap-
turing all his adversary's '* men."
Kowwu Dunku
There are several variants of this game. Of these, one, known
as " Kowwa Dunki," is played on a board of 21 spaces, arranged
a8 in the accompanying diagram (Fig. 4).
Fig. 4
Notes on ** Pachest,'' etc.
123
VoL U, No. 4.]
IN.S.]
The same game is played at Bargarh on a slightty different
board, as shown in the accompanying diagram (Fig 5).
Fig. 5.
The^ rules of both these games are the same as those of
Ahtarah^Gntti. « , ^ , .
Bagh ChUtu
Yet'another variant is that known as " Bagh Gutti."
It is played by two players on a board of 25 spaces, arranged
as in the annexed diagram (Fig. 6).
Fig. 6.
On A and B ore placed two large pieces, nsnally of kankar or
tiles. These are called 6ai7^ ("tigers"). The other pW has
20 smaller pieces. These he places, five on each of the spaces
numbered (1), (2). (3) and (4).
|24
Journal of the Asiatic Society of BengaL [April, IdQ^.
Hii^ 4>bject 18 so to surround the '^ bagha *' aa to prevent them
from moving in any direction: while their object is to capture all
his •* men."
The player with the 20 " men " iias the first move. He take&
one piece from any of the four heaps and moves it on to any conti-
guous space in the same rank, file or diagonal. He may move one
space at a time in any direction, provided that the space to which
he moves is vacant.
The bagh then moves. He may move one space at a time
in any direction, and captures, as in draughts, by leaping over th&
piece to be captured.
He can, however, take only one *' man '' at each leap, no matter
how many men there may be on the space over which he leaps.
He may capture any number of '^ men *' in succession.
Sujjua,
Another very popular game is that known as " Sujjua."
lb is played on a board of 24 spaces,
diagram (Fig. 7).
as in the annexed
Fig. 7.
There are two players, each of whom has nine "men." The
latter are usually represented, one the one side by pieces of kankar ;
on the other side by pieces of brick or t ile.
The object of each player is to get three of his own " men" in a
row, before his adversary can succeed in doing so.
When the game commences the board is clear and the players
move alternately, each commencing by plncing one of his own men
on the board in any vacant place. After the first move, the player
may either place another "man" on the board, or may move a piece
already ^n it one space at a time in any direction, provided that
the space to which he w:ishes to move it is vacant.
ThiBj^^ery closely rci^embles the old English game of "iSTine
Men*s Morrice."
Vol. II, No. 4] Note* on " Pacheai," etc. US
[N.S.]
Quite recently, on visiting a mined Ghandel temple known as
the " Baldewa " close to the railway line, arbont two miles from the
Karwi railway station, I found the ** board " of this game marked
on one of the vertical sides of a slab in the wall of the innet*
shrine. It was impossible to resist the conclusion that the game
had been played on that stone before it had been used for the
building of the temple.
Pachgarhwa.
Another game, which appears to be more popular than its in-
trinsic interest would seem to merit, is known as " Pachgarhwa."
It is played by two persons, who take opposite sides of aboard
of ten spaces, arranged as in the accompanying diagram (Fig. 8).
Pig. 8.
The game commences by each player placing five pieces of
kankar or similar material on each of the five spaces on his sides
of the board.
There is no distinction in size, colour or material between the
" men " of either player.
When the board has been thus set out, the player whose turn
it is to move takes up the five pieces from any one of his spaces
and proceeds to work round the board from the space to the right
of that from which he has just taken the pieces. He drops a piece
on each space, whether of his own or his adversary's, as he
proceeds.
When he has thus exhausted his five "men," he takes up the
pieces on the sixth space and continues the process, until he hap-
pens to deposit his last " man " on a space, the next in order to which
IS vacant. When this occurs, he takes as many pieces as may be
on the space immediately beyond the vacaut one. His turn thep
is over, and his adversary proceeds to move in the same way, bat
in the opposite direction.
Thus the game, which is well-nigh interminable, goes on until
all the pieces on the board are exhausted. Even then it does not
Atop, but begins again by each player filling up as many spaces aa
he then has multiples of five in his possession. If one placer has,
say, three, and the other two "men over, then each has an interest
in one pquare proportionate to the number of pieces placed by him
on it.
By that time things began to get complicated and I Vi^n .un-
able to discover how, if ever, the game did end.
126 Journal of the AHatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
Kowwa Band.
There remains a kind of "Solitaire," known as "Kowwa
Dand."
I had great difficulty in learning the rules of this game, as the
man who gave me the diagram had forgotten them, and the pat-
wariy the only man in the village who knew the game at all, had
not played it for years.
It is played by one person on a board of ten spaceB, arranged
as in the subjoined diagram (Fig. 9).
Fig. 9.
The object of the player is twofold. He has first to get all his
nine ** men'* on the board, and then to get all but one ofE again.
The moves allowed are as follows : —
(1) When placing the " men" on the board, they may be moved
from any one space to the next but one in the same
straight line, provided that it be vacant. It is permis*
sible to leap over an intervening '* man.*'
(2) When removing the pieces from the board, thev are taken,
as in draughts, by leaping over the piece to oe captured
on to a vacant space in the same straight line.
"Bang Mar,
Although I have not given much time to the study of card
games, yet there is one such game played in the subdivision, which
deserves mention. It is known as '* Rang Mar/'
It is played by three persons with an ordinary pack of cards.
The two of diamonds is taken out, in order that the pack mav
be divisible by three, an4 the cards are then dealt out to each
player as in whist. The player who happens to hold the ace of
ispades mnst play it, and each of the others must follow suit, if
possible.
After this forced lead, which, of course, wins the trick, as the
ace is, for the purposes of this game, the highest card, the leader
may open any suit which he prefers. The game then proceeds
very much as when "No Tnimps" are declared at bridge*
Vol, II, No. 4.] Notes on " Pacheti," etc. 127
IN.3.^
Each player plays for his own hand alone, and the game is decided
by the number of tricks scored.
*' Points," I presume, are settled by mutual agreement before
commencing to play.
I asked my informant what was the penalty for a revoke.
He did not understand this at first, but when a pack of cards wa»
produced, I showed him how, quite by accident, of course, such a
thingmight happen.
He had eyidently not given the subject much thought and was
not at firnt aware of the advantage which might be gained by such
an accident.
When this was brought home to him, he remarked that, if
such a thinfiT were " detected " that trick would not be allowed to
count.
Vol. II, No. 4.] The HiTidu Method nf Manufacturing Spirit. 129
[N.8.]
19. On the Hindu Method of Manufacturing Spirit from Bice, and
its scientific explanation, — By J. C. Ray. Oom/municated by Dr.
P. C. Rat.
To the student of history and to the student of science alike,
the method of manufacturing alcoholic spirit from rice, which is
followed in some parts of Bengal, presents many interesting
features. The Hindus are proverbially conservative in their
principles and actions, and any practice found described in an old
Sanskrit author may be expected to prevail up to the present day
•even though the circumstances may have altogether changed.
Moreover, the manufacturing pi-ocess which is followed f ol- profit
and found remunerative is not changed with change of empires and
altered economic conditions. It is a fact worth repeating that drink-
ing was not absolutely prohibited in ancient India, and that on such
occasions as rejoicings after a victory the soldiery freely indulged
in alcoholic liquor, though Manu, the ancient moralist and law-
giver of India, condemns the use of surds or distilled liquors.
Three kinds of liquor were known during his titne, viz,^ Oouri
prepared from molasses, Mddhvi from the sweet flower of Bassia
laiifdia^ and Faishti from rice and barley cakes. Of these three
the last one— Paitf^ii— was reckoned as the most common. The
surde were included under a generic term, madya, meaning every
kind of alcoholic drink. The word Kohala occurs in Sudruta, a
Sanskrit medical treatise at least as old as the 5th century a.d. It
means there a particular spirit made from powdered barley.
Another word Jagala occurs in Suiruta and in a much earlier work
called Charak where Kohala is not found. Jatjala means a kind of
rice-beer. It is well known that Hindu physicians were at one time
invited to reside at Bagdad, and were court physicians during the
Caliphate. Hindu medical works were studied and translated by
Arabian scholars into Arabic. It is, therefore, probable that
the Arabic word Alcohol — the same as the English word — had an
Indian origin.^
From this brief historical sketch it appears that the art of
fermenting starchy and saccharine substances was understood and
practised in India. There is no TOason to believe that the Indian
1 The late Prof. Monier Williams in his Sanakrit-Biif^liSh lexicon derives
the Sanskrit word Kohala from ko and hala{?) as in the Sanskrit word kat^-
/uiia, and gives the following meanings: — (1) speaking indistinctlj ; (2) a
sort of spiritaons liqaor ; (3j a kind of masical instrument. These three
meanings are more or less associated with drinking parties. Yiohaspati, an
Indian lexicographer, derives Kohala from JTu-the earth and hala to defy —
meaning that which makes a man defy the world. A better derivation is
perhaps from £u earth Or earthly or bad, Haiti poison. Cf. Haldhala^hala^
d*f^ia« venom. Kohl in Arabic means a colly Hnm or antimony redaced to a
fine powder^ need for the eye. The origin in, however, unknown. English
anthers derive the word alcohol from al Arabic the and eohol from Hebrew,
meaning ooUyrinm for the eye. But the mixed Arabic and Hebrew deriva-
tion appears to be far-fetched.
130 Journal of the Aiiaiic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
distillers have greatly deviated from the old lines. We may,
therefore, take the method described below as essentially indi-
genous.
II. Description of Method. — In Orissa, the bulk of the spirit
consumed by the poor people is manufactured from rice. The
following description applies particularly to the method followed
at the Central Distillery situated at Guttack and controlled by
Government ' ; —
Husked rice called Atap («.e., sun-dried) is first of all softened
in moist steam. For this purpose water is boiled in a large
earthen vessel (hdndi) placed over a fire. Upon this hdndiy is placed
and luted with stiff clay another having a pretty large hole at the
bottom. The hole is covered with a piece of coarse cloth, and
upon this rice previously washed carefully with water is laid. The
mouth of this second Tuindi is partially covered by means of a
wicker-work basket. The steam from boiling water below rises
through the moist rice above and softens the grains. The steam-
ing is usually done in the morning and takes about half an hour
for each charge of rice. The grains swell up, but are not allowed
to form a paste. The steamed rice is then put in a heap when
the heat and moisture complete the softening of the grains to their
core. Towards evening the rice is thoroughly mixed with pow-
dered Bdkhar — a mouldy vegetable composition prepared and
sold by a low-caste people of the hills of Orissa in the form of
small balls about the size of walnut. The proportion of Bdkhar
to rice is about three chhittakM of the former to half a maund of dry
rice, ».e., about one part in 100. The rice is then placed in a
basket for about 24 hours. During this period the temperature
of the rice slowly rises several degrees above the air temperature.
On one occasion I found the temperature to rise 10° F. from 84®F.
to 94°F. The rice is now spread on an earthen platform, about two
feet high, in the form of circular cakes about a seer (2 lbs.) in
weight and an inch thick. In a day the temperature again rises,
and the rice grains begin to be gradually entangled in the fila-
ments of a mould fungus. In three or four days the grains be-
come so far entangled that the cakes can be lifted without destroy-
ing their shape. They are now piled up one above another and
left in this state for another period of four or five days. During
this the mould becomes black and each grain of rice densely coated
with it. The cakes are now put in large earthen vats, and water
poured in. On the following day an equal weight of fresh and
steam-softened rice is added. The rice for this purpose is more
fully softened than that meant for cakes, by adding a certain
quantity of water to it during steaming. The vats are jars of un-
glazed pottery of capacities of 32 to 40 gallons. These are half-
buried under the earthen floor of a thatched shed. The proportion
of water added is 20 gallons for each maund (82 lbs.) of rice caked
and fresh (uncaked), i.e., about 2 J parts of water to one of rice.
Previous to charging the vats they are fumigated by burning straw
Since last year the preparation of rice-spirit has been disoontinned.
Vol. II, Xo. 4.] The Hindu Metliod of Manufacturing Spirit 131
[N.S.]
in thenu The mixture of rice and water is kept in the yats for
8 to 10 days according to season, longer time being necessary in
winter than in snmmer. After the fermentation that takes place
in the vats has ceased, this being ascertained by noting the cessa-
tion of babbles of gas and clarification of the upper portion, the
wort is distilled in earthen stills. These consist of two large jars,
one forming the alembic and the other the receiver, their heads
being connected by means of two tubes of straight pieces of
bamboo. The receiver is placed in a tab and kept cool by sprink*
ling water apon it. The fireplace consists of a rectangalar pit in
which wood is bamed. Lately following the advice of Govern-
ment Revenae Officers the distillers at the Central Distilleries
have I'eplaced the pottery stills by copper ones with worms which
caase a more rapid condensation of vapoars.
The whole process takes 20 to 22 days. It will appear very
pHmitive ; thoagh, judging by resalts, it is by no means nnsatia-
factory. The average yield of spirit from a TitawK^ (82 lbs.) of
rice at the Cattack Central Distillery is aboat 4 gallons of Proof
spirit. The maximam yield is obtained in Janaary when it may
rise to 4*5 gallons, and the minimom in October when it may be
as low as 3*66 gallons. The average yield in Janaary of the last
three years (1901-U3) was 4*28 gallons, and the same in October 3*85
gallons, making a diJfference of 0*43 gallons. These averages have
been strack oft from several handredjs of gallons of spirit mana-
factored, and may be taken as normal averages. The temperature
of fermentation is not in any way regulated by the distillers, nor
is the general modus operandi controlled by the Superintendent
appointed by Government. The distillers who are servants of
absentee capitalists go by the rale of thumb and do not always
evince much interest in secoring good profit for their masters. The
masters, too, have no permanent interest in the manuf actare, as
licenses to distill spirit are renewed every third year and given to
the highest bidders. In the circumstances the servants are the
actual manufacturers for their ever-changing Piasters, and have
no interest in modifying or improving upon the traditional
method.
III. Explanation, — I am not aware if anyone has scientifi-
cally explained the process detailed above, nor have I had any
access to the literature of the subject. Indeed, the only special
literature which I could consult during my investigation consisted
of (1) the Report of the Bengal Excise Commission, 1883-84, and
( 2) the " Brewer, Distiller and Wine Manufacturer " published by
Churchill. The Report does not enter into the scientific aspect of
the question, nor does it deal with the manufacture of spirit from
rice as prevails at Cuttack. Churchill's handbook describes the
European process which bears no resemblance to the Indian
method.
In the brewing process of European distilleries barley is first
soaked in water and allowed just to germinate at a suitable tem«>
perature. A soluble ferment or enzyme called diastase is f oimed
in the grain. The barley is now heated at 122-212^F. in order to
182 Joiirmd of the Anntic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.
«top germination. The barley thas treated is known as malt.
Next raw material, i.e., munalted material (such as rice, potato and
«ther substances rich in starch) is reduced to a pulp with water
and mixed with a certain proportion of malt. The mixture is
kept at about 140^F. for about 1-4 hours when starch is conyei*t-
ed by diastase into dextrin and sugar (maltose). After the mix-
ture has cooled to about 60°F. yeast is added, and the mixture
kept until alcoholic fermentation due to yeast is at an end. The
weak solution of alcohol thus formed is next distilled. Malted
grain alone is sometimes used, as it is believed to yield a larger
quantity of spirit, with greater facility and in less time. As a
general rule a mixture of malted and unmalted grain is used in the
proportion varying from 1 to 2 to 1 to 3, 4, even to 15. The pro-
portion of grain to water is roughly about 1 to 4, and yeast is ad-
ded to the mashed liquid in quantity varying from I to 1 ^ per
cent of the mash.
Now, in the Indian process, husked rice is used, and there is
no possibility of germination of husked rice, and that at the tem-
perature of 212®F. Yeast is never added to wort nor wash fresh or
spent. All that is added to rice besides water consists of Bdkhar.
Its importance was not properly understood, though the country
distillers know very weU that it must be used with rice, or there
would be no fermentation. Indeed, the rise of tempei*ature of
steam-softened rice mixed with Bdkhar might lead one to guess
that some sort of fermentation took place in the rice. In my pre-
liminaiy experiments I kept for a few days steam-softened rice
mixed with water only, and another quantity mixed with water
and a very small quantity of wort from the distillers' vat, and
found that there was no alcohol formed in the first case, and that
« minute quantity was present in the second, the alcohol in this
case probably came from the wort added. Boiled rice was mixed
with water, and yeast from Toddy added. Bice did not dissolve
and alcohol was not formed in any appreciable extent. So again,
with a view to ascertain the necessity of caking, a series of trials
were made by me on a small scale. These showed that caking of
rice is as essential as the addition of Bdkhar, and that no caking
takes place without BdAAar. Every distiller knows that peld of
spirit is low when cakes are not well formed, as is sometimes the
case. I have examined the whole process and found it to be based
on scientific principles.
(1) Bdkhar, — Bdkhar is a black and mouldy mixtu-e of
powdei^ rice, barks and roots of various plants. A cold
infusion of powdered Bdkhar in water was filtered and chemically
.examined. It had slightly acid reaction and contained maltose.
Starch was boiled with water into a thin solution, and a few drops
of the infusion added to it. The starch was quickly turned into
dextrin. On warming the mixture the starch was turned into
maltose. Hence Bdkhar extract contains a diastase enzyme pos-
sessing the power of converfcing starch into dextrin and maltose.
The presence of maltose in Bdkhar is evidently due to the con-
tersion of a portion of the starch of rice used in the pififiaration.
Vol. U, No. 4.1 The Hindu Method of Manufuctnnitg Spint. HiS
IKS.]
Under the mici'oscope, Bdkhar shows spores and a dense coat-
ing of monld fungi interweaving fragments of barks and roots
of plants and of powdered rice. Pills of Bdkhar were bix)ken
into pieces and kept moist with water for a day. There was
growth of fungi which were found mostly to be a species of Miicor.
The hyphffi ai*e rather thin, measuring about 0*006 mm. in
breadth. The spores are black or brown, spherical in shape, with
asperities nil over and measui-e about 0*004 mm. in diameter.
The mould on ripe cakes was also examined and found to be the
same fungus {Mucor racemostis f) but with thicker hyphce.
Sometimes Aspergillus and less often Euiotium make their
appearance on cakes. The presence of these fungi is detrimental to
good outturn and is regarded as accidental.
Formerly it was thought that the fungus (Muc(yi^) grew on
cakes from spores floating in the air, and the writer was once asked
by an Excise officer to suggest means by which mould could be
avoided or checked. It will be seen more clearly later on that
it is purposely grown on rice from spores contained in Bdkhar. I
•cannot say whence the spores are obtained. They may come with
the barks and roots used. Probably Ba/;Aar-makers add a bit of
old Bdkhar to fresh mixtures of rice and barks and thus keep up
the cultui'e of the particular fungus for their trade.
The names of the plants used and the importance of each in
alcoholic fermentation are questions not yet thi'oughly g^one into.
The reason is that Bdkhar-jas.'keTa keep the ingredients secret, and
no attempt has been made to ascertain their scientific names* What-
ever they are, there is little doubt about the general nature of the
composition. This will appear from the long list of vegetable
ingi^dients used in making Fdchain and appended to the Bengal
Excise Commissioner's Report already referred to. It is said that all
the ingp:'edients are never used at one time. Nor does it appelir
necessary to do so. The object of having them at all in Bdkhar
is rather difficult to understand. For the fungus can be grown
on boiled rice by mixing with it a small quantity of ripe cake.
Probably the barks and roots help the growth of the fungus, as we
know how quickly mould appears on moist mixture of pounded
barks and roots — ^more quickly and vigorously indeed than on
boiled rice alone. It is well-known that the purer an organic
substance is the less favourable it is for growth of moulds.
The plants of the list may be broadly divided into four gi'oups
According to their known general properties :—
(t) Some possess medicinal properties, e.g., Tribulus tefrestHs
(Gokhur), Desmodium gaugeticum (Salpdn), Vrdria
lagopodtoid^s (Ch4kuli&), Solaimm Jaeqinnii (Kanta-
kari), Hemidesmus indicus (Anantamul), Asparng^
racemosus (Satamuli), etc.
<u) Some possess bitter principles, e,g,, Andrographis pant-
culata (K&lmegh), Oldenlandia herhacea (Khetpeprd),
Atadtrachta tndtca (Nim), Justicia Adhatoda (Basak),
etc.
134 Journal of the Astatic Society of Beuyal, [April, 1906.
(m) Some possess tannin, e.g., Terminalia Ghehula (Haritaki),
Terminalia totnentosa (Piasal), Cassia fistula (Sondsl)^
Diospyros tovientosa (Kenda), etc.
{iv) Some possess narcotic principles, e.g., Datura
(Dhntura), Plumbago zeylanica (Chita), Strychnos
Nux-vumica (Knchila), Oannahis sativa y Siddhi;, etc.
The last-named ingredients are evidently addded in order
to make weak spirit appear strong, though Dr. Warden, Chemical
Examiner to Bengal Government, did not find in distilled spirit
any trace of the narcotic drugs purposely mixed with wort (Bengal
Excise Corn's Report). The deleterious drugs are meant to be
used in Bdkhar for Pdchaun — a country beer from rice. Boiled
rice and powdered Bdkhar are mixed together and left to ferment
in a closed vessel. The liquid that exudes from the rice is
Pdchawi. It is not distilled. So the narcotic drugs exert theii*
effect, at least partially, on the consumers who are generally low-
class aboriginal tribes. Pdchawi is a weak liquor, and cannot in-
toxicate a man unless drunk in excess. To the low-class habitual
consumers of cheap liquor, it is an advantage to have an infusion
of deleterious principles mixed with the weak Pdchawi. Probably
this was the liquor used in India in olden times, and distilled
spirit from it or rice-cakes came later in use. Manu — the ancient
moralist — ^speaks of Surd as the dregs of rice, <&c. Likewise Apas-
tamba, another ancient law-giver, forbids all intoxicating drmkc^
and food mixed with herbs which serve for preparing intoxicating
liquors. The use in Bdkhar of ingredients possessing bitter prin-
ciples also tend to show that it was at first intended for beei-
only. The bitter ingredients act like hops in English beer, pre-
serving the beer, and giving it a bitter taste. The medicinal ingre-
dients are added with a view to enhance the medicinal virtues of
beer, and also to correct any ill effects of the liquor. Old Sans-
krit writers on Hindu medicine enumerate the virtues of liqueurs
and cordials made with particular drugs. Pdchatui literally mean&
product of fermentation or putrefaction, and has no connection
with Paishti'^the Surd or distilled spirit obtained from rice-cakes.
This definition of Paishti is taken from Manu and his annotators,
and fully applies to the rice-spirit dealt with in this paper. This
spirit — the Indian whiskey — as well as the Indian rum from molass-
es and saccharine flowers of Bassia, were condemned by Manu foi"
the three higher castes, probably because the liquors were made
strong by distillation, and perhaps also because distillation could
only be carried out by the very low caste unclean people of dis-
tillers (the Saundika). Manu also mentions the use of Bdkhar,
which is called by him Kinva ( from kana, particle or powder). The
word Bdkhar or Bdkar I would take to be a corruption of the
Sanskrit word Baikal, meaning bark of trees. The Bengali word
Bdkal is the same as Sanskrit Baikal and the distillers' Bdkar, the
terminal I and r being interchangeable in Sanskritic languages.
The more colloquial Bengali word Bdkdl, which means the neces-
sary adjuncts of a preparation, is probably derived from Bdkal and
is allied to the Arabic word baql meaning herbs.
Vol. II, No. 4.] The Hindu Method of Manufactwing Spirit, 135
[K8.1
(2) Caking. — To turn to the process of manofactare, we see
that it consists of three stages, viz,, (1) forming of cakes ; (2)
brewing in vats ; and (3) distillation.
The first step in the forming of cakes is the moistening and
softening of rice and mixing with Bdhhar^ The rice chosen is
Atap, i.e., merely dried in the snn without previous steeping and
boilmg in water while in the paddy. For it is superfluous to
make the rice undergo the semi-softening process considered neces-
sary in rice used for food. The rice for caking is not boiled in
water, as that would partially dissolve the starch and not only
oause its waste but also interfere with the growth of Muc4)r fun-
gus exclusively. This will be seen more clearly later on.
An examination of softened rice mixed with Bdkhar and left
covered in a basket for a day, shows that it contains small quanti-
ties of dextrin but no sugar. Under the microBCope, minute specks
of Bdkhar are seen adhering to the grains which are now half dry«
The spores of Mucor begin to germinate, and as a consequence
temperature of the rice rises. On the second day the fungpis will
be seen just spreading out hyphsB. On the third day there will be
seen vigorous growth, the cakes feel warm and begin to appear
greenish-black or black. By this time sporanges have formed.
Some burst ; spores come out and cover the cakes. The carboniza-
tion that takes place in the hyphsa makes the cakes turn black.
Along with this the hyphsB become hard and brittle. The cakes
when first laid out contain just sufficient moistare for germination
of the Mucor spores and subsequent growth of the hyphsB. In a
dav the grains are more dried up. This produces two effects :
(1) any spores of fungi floating in the air and settling on the
cakes do not get moisture enough to germinate on them ; (2)
growth of Mucor is stunted, the filaments slender and the fungus
comes to maturity rapidly. If rice is kept moist, there is greater
vegetative growth of the fungus, and the grains of rice become
•spongy with the consequence that they do not easily sink into the
water of vats. It will be presently seen that complete immer-
sion in water is essential for alcoholic fermentation. As a further re-
«ult of excessive moisture, the lower grains of rice remain almost un-
attacked by Mucor, Bacteria grow and an acid liquid exudes. These
facts partly explain low yield of spirit in the moist months. In
the course of the few days the cakes are left piled one upon another,
the grains are slowly penetrated by the hyphas, as drying pi*oceeda
from surface inwards. From this we see that very dry air is un-
favourable for successful caking, and as a consequence a second
minimum in yield of spirit takes place in March and April — the
two driest months in the year.
Fully-formed cakes, when coarsely powdered and heated with
water at 122^ — 140° F. for about ten minutes, dissolve partiaUy.
The solution contains dextrin, a very small proportion of sugai*
(about 2 %), and diastase. One part of cake can convert into dex-
trill 100 parts of starch in solution with water at 86° F. in about
10 minutes, and 200 parts of starch at 104® F. in about 5 minutes.
One part of cake can quickly convert into sugar 20 parts of starch
13t> Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
solution if heated to about 200^ F These results of expenments
conclusively prove that Mucor growing on soft and half -dry rice
changes its albuminoid into diastase and its starch into dextrin
and sugar.
Hence Bdkhar may be defined as a Mucor spore ferment, and
fully-fcH-med cake as malt.
(3) Brewing. — Let us now turn to the changes that take
place in vats charged with fully-formed rice-cakes and water.
The grains of rice are disorganised and fall into pieces. The
hyphse are more or less destroyed and bix)ken into minute frag-
ments. Some of these fragments show the remarkable pheno-
menon of budding. This is, however, rare. The usual case is
that most of the spores submerged in water swell up and
germinate, each sending out a thin filament. The brownish spores
germinate in twenty-four hours, the more black ones take much
longer time. The filament produced is filled with granular proto-
plasm which soon collects into numerous minute parcels. Dividing
septa separate the parcels into cells which multiply with great
rapidity by budding. These cells — Mucor-TortdaB — have the power
of se ting up alcoholic fermentation in a sugary fluid just as xeast-
Torula. In appearance, Mucor-Torula strongly resembles Yeast-.
Tomla, and may be easily mistaken for the latter. The only
sure way of distinguishing between them is to grow them on
boiled rice. Mucor-Torvla will germinate there and cover the
rice with a luxuriant growth of cottony filaments, while Yeast-
Tonda will not of course ^ve rise to the mould. Mucor-Tcrula
is an elliptical or oval cell, generally 0002-0'003 mm. wide, and
twice as long. When fully formed, it shows a round and com-
paratively large nucleus.
In a wort two or three days old, there are seen myriads of
Mucor'Tortdm and of course Bacteria. As a consequence of intra-
molecular respiration, temperature of the wort commences to rise
about the thiid day and continues high till about the seventh. On
the fourth day the wort looks like rice porridge, becomes acid,
and contains about 2 per cent. Proof spirit by volume. Abont the*
seventh day Bacteria become less numerous than before. The-
proportion of alcohol has by this time risen to 8 per cent, as Proof
Spirit by volume. The proportion of acid has also increased to
about 1 "5 per cent, (as acetic acid). About the tenth day bubbling
6f carbon dioxide ceases, and the upper portion of the wort becomes
clear. There is dextrm, but geneiully no sugar ; and the dreg^
at the bottom consist of minute fragments of the cellulose testa
of rice. The proportion of alcohol is now at its maximum, usually
amounting to about 16 per cent, as Proof spirit by volume.
Such is briefly the history of brewing. The diastase enzyme
present in cakes Inings about saccharification of starch, not only
of that present in cakes but idso of that of the fresh-boiled rice
added to them. At no time there is much maltose in wort, show-)
ing almost simultaneous conversion of starch into maltose and the',
latter into alcohol. I have not followed the line of enquiry into
any pdssible symbiotic action of the Mucor species and Bacteria;
Yol. 11, jKo. 4.] The Hindu Method of Munufactwring Spirit. 137
iN^S.-]
which are always foimd together in Bdkharj in (»tkes, and in wort.
Leaving that intricate question aside, we see that the entire pro-
cess of fermenting rice for spirit is carried on with the help of a
Mucor; the yegetatire stage heing acooantable for saochariflcation
of starch, and the reprodnotive stage nndier the abnormal condi-
tion of immersion in water for the subsequent conyersion of sugar
into alcohol. The Chinese are also said to use a species of Muoot
in fermenting rice for spirit. The Japanese are said to use an
Aspergillus in the fermentation of rice for $akd. It seems l^t th#
tluHBe Asiatic rice-eating people haye taken advantage of mould
fungi for manufacture of rice spirit.
(4) Yield of spirit. — According to Harmstadt, 100 lbs. of
starch yield 85 lbs. of alcohol, or 7*8 gallons of Proof spirit.
C' The Brewer," etc. J. A. Churchill.) Rice contains 78 per cent
of starch. Therefore, 1 maund of 82 lbs. rice may be expected
to yield 5 gallons of Proof spirit.
We have seen that the average yield of Proof spirit from
82 lbs. of rice at the Cuttack Central Distillery is about 4 gallons.
The mu^imum is obtained in January when it may be as high as
4*5 gallons, and the minimum in October when it may be as low a»
^'66 gallons. The following table shows the average yield of Proof
spirit, mean temperature, and mean humidity in the different
months of the year at Cuttack : --
Ayerage of the
Honihs.
last three
Mean
Sfean humidity*
years.
(1901.08)
temperature.
Gallotis.
Jannarj
428
7rF.
66
Fetarnary
400
7«^.
68
Umtch
41U
88**F.
62
April .«.
418
88«F.
62
May
4-14
89^F.
65
June
4-00
8C^F.
74
July
418
88=^F.
81
Angost
806
88**F.
81
September
887
88**F.
88
October
419
81'»F.
76
November
4*19
76*»F.
76
December ... ...
418
70'*F.
66
[The mean temperature and humidity are taken from Blanford's *' Oil-
matesand Weather of India" (MaomUlan)].
The formation of cakes and wort takes place in thatched
sheds open at one side. There is great range of air temperature
at Cuttack, the mean highest being 110°F., and the mean lowest
5PF. As the temperature of fermentation in cakes and in worts is
not in any way regulated, it is absurd to expect the same yield in
every month of the year. The yield, however, does not vary with
188 Journal of the Anatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
the air temperature alone. It yaries also with the humidity of
the air, as will be seen from the table.
It will be seen that pretty low temperature and low humidity
are fayourable for good outturn, while high percentage of mois-
ture in the atmosphere is decidedly unfavourable. There is, how-
ever, another potent factor which determines yield. The rice is
subject to the attack of weevils, while it is spread out to cake.
The loss in weight is not inconsiderable in the hot and moist
months when the grains are most attacked. In winter weevils are
generally fewer, and in windy days may be almost absent. The
Toss in weight due to the ravages of weevils has not been estima-
ted ; but judging from their number and the nature of attacked
grains, it must be pronounced heavy.
Besides the losses due to defective fermentation and ravages
of weevils, a certain proportion of alcohol is always lost with the
spent wash. The proportion varies within certain wide limits.
Sometimes the distillers stop distillation at an early stage when
only about -^th of the wort has been collected as distillate. I am
aware that, if distillation be carried on to remove the last drop of
alcohol contained in a wort, the spirit becomes very rich in fusel
oil and unfit for human consumption. The fact, however, remains
that a certain quantity of alcohol is wasted with the spent wash.
I distilled small quantities of wort ripe for distillation and also
quantities of spent wash, and found that 0*3 to 0'5 gallons of Proof
spirit for every 82 lbs. of rice fermented are usually lost. Out of
five samples examined I found, in one case, that the spent wash
contained only a minute quantity of alcohol. Here are some of
the results : —
(1) Wort examined on the 12th day {3rd May 1904) and conei-
deredfU for dtettUation. — A small quantity was distilled,
and it showed 11 per cent. Proof spirit. The total
volume of the wort formed from 82 lbs. of rice was 26|
gallons. Hence it could yield, if all the alcohol were
drawn off, 3*92 gallons Proof spirit. The actual quan-
tity drawn at the distillery was 3*6 gallons Proof spirit.
A rough chemical examination of the wash showea the
presence of both sugar and starch in it.
(2) Wort ready to he distilled at the distillery on lOtk May
1904. — A small quantity distilled by me on the same
day showed 16*6 per cent. Proof spirit, which meant 4*37
gallons Proof spirit. The actual quantity drawn at the
distillery was 3*92 gaUons Proof spirit. Loss 0*45
gallons. The number of gallons of distillate collected
at the distillery was only 5*4 out of 26 gallons of wort,
i.e., nearly -^th). Chemical examination of the wash
showed presence of starch and dextrin in solution, but
no sugar.
(3) Wart ripe for distillation. — Cakes and rice with water
put in vat on 11th and 12th May 1904. A small
quantity was distilled by me on 25th May 1904, and
Vol. II, No, 4.] The Hindu Method of Manufacturing Spirit. 139
[N.8.-i
showed 4'05 gallons Proof spirit. Tlie actual quantity
collected at tlie distillery waa 5| gallons out of 26f
gallons of wort and gave 3*81 gallons Proof spirit.
Hence loss 0*24 gallons Proof spirit.
(4) Spent wash from tlie distillery . — One hundred and sixty
four lbs. of rice (2 maunds) gave 53 gallons of wash.
Distilled at the distillery on 24th May 1904. Distillate
6J gallons 5 U.P , and 6 gallons 47 U.P. Total distil-
late 11^ gallons = 7,V P^^ ^^ ^^® wort. Actual yield 8*83
gallons il^-oof spirit. For 82 lbs. of rice 4*415 gallons
Proof spirit." A very satisfactory yield. A small
quantity of the spent wash distilled by me gave only
a minute quantity of alcohol.
From results such as these, it appears that if the last trace of
alcohol present in a wash were collected, the average yield from
82 lbs. of rice fermented in the usual way would not exceed 4' 5
gallons Proof spirit.
There is, however, another factor that determines the total
yield of alcohol. It is well known that acid fermentation of woii
takes away a portion of available sugar from it and thereby
causes some loss of alcohol. I have not had opportunities of com-
paring the proportion of acid formed in different seasons of the
year. Indeed, most of the experiments on which my conclusions
are based, were carried out in the two hot months of April and May
of this year (1904), when the maximum air temperature, varying
between 105** — 108® F., was very favourable for acid fermentation.
The following figures will, however, show the relation between the
proportion of acid and alcohol in wort and spent wash.
1. Wort. Vat charged on llth atid I2th May 1904. Wort ex-
amined on 26th May 1904—
(a) Acid (as acetic acid) ... ... 2-38470
(&) A small quantity of the wort distilled, and the distil-
late made up with water to original volume —
Acid ... ... 0-037o
(c) The woi-t could yield 4-05 gallons P. S. for 82 lbs. of
rice.
2. Wort kept a month in a bottle after it had been pronounced ripe
for distillation —
Acid ... ... 2-68®/o
3. Wort prepared on I6th May 1904. Examined on the ninth day
{2bth May 1904) when it was not yet ripe —
Acid ... ... l-647o
4. Spent wash (referred to above) of a wort of which -^ were drawn,
yielding 4*415 gallons P. S, on 24:th May -1904.
(a) Examined on 25th May 1904 —
Acid ... ... 2-327o
140
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,
[April, 1906;
Therefore in the original wort of 26 J gallons —
Acid
... 1'8167»
(h) The spent wash distilled and the
with water to original^ volume— -
Acid
distillate made up
... 00287o
Spirit diHilled from wort : age seventh day,
loith water to the volums of wort —
Distillate made up
(a) Proof spirit
(h) Acid ...
,.. 8-757o
... 0'012^U
6.
6. Wort ripe for distillation. Distilled and the distillate m/ide up
with water to the volume of wort —
(o) Proof spirit ... ... ... 11%
(6) Acid ... ... ... ... 0O24T^
7. Wort similar to above. In the distillate —
(a) Proof spirit ... ... ... 16 57^
(h) Acid .., ... ... ... 0'0247*
8. Spent wash from wort 26| galUmSy of which 5| gallons htxd been'
drawn away containing 3*87 gallons P.S, Spent wash examf^
ined on 4dh June 1904—
(a) Acid ... ... ... .., 2-96^/o
(6) Sngar (as dextrorse) ... ... 1*257^
(c) Acid in wort, abont ... ... 2-347o
9. SpefU wash from wort which had yielded 4 gallons P,S. Ss^-
amined two days after —
(a) Acid ... ... ... ... 3-9°;,
(6) Acid in the wort ... ... ... 3*17©
10. Spent wash from wort which had yielded 3*7 gallons P,S. Ex-
amined one day after —
(a) Acid ... ... ... ... 4-8173
(6) Acid in the wort ... ... ... 3-87o
From these results it appears (1) that wort fi.t for distillation
contains from If to 3-47o of acid (as acetic acid) ; (2) that the
acid fermentation takes place more rapidly during the easier •
stages of alcoholic fermentation ; (3) that the production of acid
is rather slow after it has reached a certain limit ; (4) that only
about 0'0247o of ^^^ acid of the wort is drawn away with the
spirit even when distillation has been carried on to collect the last >
portion of alcohol ; (5) and that spent wash, if distilled, would
give only about 0O3 or p-047o of acid to the distillate.
The third inference is of great importance to the distillers, wha
know from experience that yield of spirit is not perceptibly dim*
inished if distillation of wort is put off for a few days.
Now, assuming that a ripe wort contains l|7o o^ ^^ (acetic),
and that the production of the acid could be prevented and the
Vol. II, No. 4] The Hindu Method of Manufacturing Spirit. 141
[KB.]
imgar used up could be tamed into alcohol, we see that this per-
oentage of acid means a loss of about 0'78 gallons of Proof spirit.
In this calc1^ation, 1 lb. of acetic acid has been taken equivalent U>
G'76 lb. of alcohol or 0*17 gallons of P. 8. One per cent, of acetic
acid in 26| gallons of wort would therefore roughly mean 2*85 lbs.
of acid, or 0*5 gallons of P.S. This g^yes us an idea of the pro-
bable loss of alcohol in wort. Of course the formation of acid
does not necessarily mean actual transformation of alcohol into
acid. For convenience of estimation the total acid is regarded a»
acetic acid. We know that there are various kinds of acids formed,
some of which are derived directly from rice, that is, its starch
and sugar. We see, however, that if the loss as acid could be pre-
vented, and the alcohol collected from spent wash, the average
yield of alcohol per 82 lbs. of rice would be about 5 gallons of
P.O.
ly . Suggestions. — The study of rice fermentation enables us
to suggest a few possible improvements in the method which is
followed rather blindly, and to guard against defective fermenta-
tion which is not an unusual occurrence.
(i) We have seen how damp air affects caking by vigorous
growth of Mucor and of other undesirable organisms drawing
m>m rice their food but giving no return. It appears that the
diastase enzyme is formed in cakes when the vegetative growth of
the fungus is retarded owing to insufficient moisture. In my
experiments I found that vigorous growth did not yield satis&c-
tory result* In plenty of an organic substance, such as rice, in
presence of water, Mucor induces putrefactive changes. The
object of cakii^ being understood, the spores of Mucor are to be
given just sufficient moisture to germinate in the rice which is
then to dry up slowly in order that the hyphe may more and mor»
penetrate into the grains in search of moisture. An attempt
should therefore be made in wet months to keep the air of caking
sheds pretty dry by artificial heating.
(ii) So again rapid drying of cakes in dry months is unde-
sirable. This mav be checked {1) by sprinkling water on ric»
when it is first laid out to cake ; and (2) by placing large tubs of
water in caking sheds. Peiiiaps a wet and dry bulb thermometer,
hung up in the sheds, will prove a useful adjunct.
(iii) Better outturn of spirit in cold months is due to several .
causes^ the chief of which are low temperature retarding acid
fermentation, and comparative absence of weevils. Practically
nothing but thorough cieanlineBS of vats and sheds can prevent
putrefaction. The vats should be more carefully washed and.
ruminated than they are done at present. The cakmg sheds can-
not be kept closed, as absence of plenty of light prevents rapid
maturing and carbonization of M!ucor so essential in successful
caking. To check putrefactive chan^ of wort, a more effectual
method will perhaps be the intix)dnction of mashing as practised
in Europe.
(iv) Thorough cleanliness is also a remedy a^inst attack of
weevils. The difficulty of getting rid of the pest is enhanced by
142 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906
the fact that caking sheds are never free from rice. Perhaps the
best remedy is to have two or three caking sheds at considerable
-distances from one another and to use them alternately.
(v) The proportion of water added is 20 gallons for every
82 lbs. of malted and nnmalted rice, i.e., about 2^ parts of water to
one of rice. The researches of Dr. Charles Graham show how tem-
perature, relative proportion of water to malt, of malted and un-
malted grain, and time of mashing influence the composition of
resulting wort. The results obtained by him may not be true
when MtLCor ferment is used, especially when there is possibility
of symbiotic action between Mucor and Bacteria. Trials with a
view to find the best proportion of water to rice can be made only
.^t a distillery.
(vi) Spent wash is at present thrown away and sometimes
left in tanks for use as food for cattle. If there is much dextrin
(as when the yield of spirit has been low), the spent wash may be
•diluted with water and yeast or wort added to recover a fresh
portion of alcohol for use, say, in making varnish. Or acetous
fermentation may be set up for preparation of acetates such as of
iron or copper.
(vii) The primitive form of fireplace in distilleries occasions
much waste of fuel. The simple expedient of a grating will consi-
derably prevent this waste, and the waste heat of one fireplace
may be utilised to boil wort of an adjacent still producing richer
spirit at less cost, or to redistill weak spirit to make it strong.
(viii) As Bdkhar is the ferment used, it is necessary to
ascertain its quality before use. Sometimes caking is defective on
^Mjcount of bad Bdkhar, When such is the case the distillers throw
^ quantity of Bdkhar into their fermenting vats. This introduces
Mucor spores and remedies the evil to a certain extent, but the
•outturn of spirit is always below the normal, since bad malting
cannot be cured in this way. From nppearance experienced distil-
lers judge of the quality of Bdkhar, but sometimes they make mis-
takes which cannot be found out until too late. It is, therefoi^e,
desirable to test the fermenting quality of every fresh batch of
Bdkhar pills. For this bits of the Bdkhar may be powdered and
mixed with small quantities of boiled rice. From growth of the
fungus the quality of the Bdkhar may be easily judged. Or the
powdered Bdkhar may be kept moist with water for a day or two
and then examined under a microscope. There will be enough
Mucor spores and hyphse seen from which the proportion of the
ferment spores may be judged. For this a low power microscope
will suffice.
While concluding this paper I have great pleasure in acknow-
ledging my indebtedness to Mr. C. C. Mitra, Excise Deputy Collec-
tor, and to Mr. A. N. Sen, Superintendent of the Centred Distillery,
-Cuttack, for kindly supplying me with materials used in ferment-
ing rice, and with much valuable information. '
1 MoBt of the experiments desoribed in this paper were carried oat in
1904. A few relating to Mucor-TorulsB were done last yenr.
Vol. II, No. 4.] Silver Dioxide and Silver Feroxynitrate. 14J5
[JV.S.]
20. Silver Dioxide aiid Silver Peioxynitrate — By E. R. Watson^
B.A. (Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.), Offg. Professor of Chemistry, Civil
Engineering CollegCy Sihpur,
In 1814 UiUer^Qehlens Neues Joum. 3, p. 561, 1804) obtained
a black crystalline substance at the anode dnring the electrolysis of
an aqueous solution of silver nitrate, which he i^garded as silver
dioxide, Agg O^ Further investigation of this product, however,
showed that it certainly was not pure silver dioxide. It was found
always to contain nitrogen. By some investigators it was
regarded as silver dioxide which mechanically but pei-sistently
retained silver nitrate {Wiedemanns Elektncitdt^ II, p. 509).
However, the majority of chemists who examined this product
came to the conclusion that it was a definite molecular compound
of silver nitrate and some peroxide of silver, and yet the results
obtained were singularly inconsistent, and each investigation
resulted in the proposal of a new formula for this supposed mole-
cular compouncL By Fischer and by Gmelin and Mahla it was
regarded as a molecular compound of silver dioxide and silver
nitrate with water of crystallisation, but they disagreed as to the
formula.
4AgO.AgNO».HjjO (Fischer in Jbttm Prakt, Chem.,33, p. 237).
lOAgO.2AglfO3.HjO (Gmelin and Mahla in Liebigs Ann.
Chem., Leipzig 83, 289).
Berthelot considered the substance as a molecular compound
of silver nitrate and a peroxide AggOg, and assigned the formula
4Ag2O8.2AgNO3.H2O (Dammer, Anorganiscke Chemie, II. 2, 771).
Sulo gave to the substance the empirical formula Ag7 NOj„
and regarded it as a curious molecular compound of silver nitrate,
silver dioxide and oxygen AgNOg.SAgjOg.Og (Zeitsckr. Anorg.
Chem. 12, 89).
Mulder and Haringa (i?ec. Trav. Chim., Leiden, 16, 1., p. 236)
agreed with Sulc as to the empirical formula Ag,NO,i ^^*
preferred to regard the substance as a molecular compound of
silver dioxide and silver pemitrate, the silver salt of a hypothe-
cal acid, pemitric acid, and they wrote the formula as
AgNOe.SAg.Oj.
Tanatar also agreed (Zeitschr. Anorg. Chem,, 28, p. 331) that
the formula Agi; NO], expressed empirically the composition of the
compound, but gave the constitutional formula AgN03.2AgoOx.
An examination of these records left the mind in consiaerable
doubt as to the nature of this electrolytic product. In the first
place, even the empirical formulae proposed exhibit very consider-
able discrepancies, which suggested that probably the difEerent
investigators had not analysed the same substance and that this
anodic product might be, not a simple substance, but a mixture
and that the proportions of the various components of the mixture
were altered by slight changes in the conditions under which the
electrolysis was brought about.
It must be remembered that this electrolysis of silver nitrate
144 Journal of the Asiatic S*»ciety of Bengal. [April, 1906»
fiolntion is the only method by which a polyvalent silver compound
<;an be obtained in any quantity. Other methods have been
described for the preparation of silver dioxide. Wohler states
that he obtained silver dioxide as a black crust on a silver anode
during the electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid {Ltebiys Ann. (Jhem.^
Leipzig, 146^ p. 263), but the method gives an exceedingly poor
yield, and it is difficult to obtain sufficient even for analysis.
Schiel has described the preparation of silver dioxide by the
Action of ozone on normal silver oxide, AggO (Liehigs Ann, Chefn,y
Leipgig, 132,^.322); and Berthelot has given reasons for the
supposition that an oxide, Ag^O^, is formed on the addition of
alkali to a mixture of hydrogen peroxide and silver nitrate, but has
never isolated the compound. But the descHptions of silver
peroxide which are to be found in the text- books are all deiived
from the investigation of the product formed at the anode during
the electrolysis of silver nitrate solution (Fischer, loc. dt. ; Gmelin
And Mahla, loc, dt. ; Wallquist in Jonm. Prah-t. Chem , 31, p. 179;
Grotthus, in Gilbert Ann. 61, 1819, p. 60 ; Bottger ZeiUchrift fur
Chemie 1870, 82 and Berichte 1873, 1396). The whole question
of the valency exhibited by silver in its per-oompounds appeared,
therefore, subject to doubt. It appeared probable that the
dioxide of silver, Aga02, had never been obtained, and a whole
series of fottnulae, viz., AggOg, Ag^O^, Ag^Og, AgjoO^, Ag,20,i,
AgioOjs *^^ ^E\fin ^^ equal claim to represent the valency of
silver in its per-compounds.
Black powders are obtained at the anode during the electro-
lysis of aqueous solutions of other soluble silver salts, and these
products seem, in many respects, similar to that obtained from
silver nitrate. They have been investigated by Mulder and Tanataz*,
and, apparently, to these substances also, it is necessary to assign
quite complicated formulae.
For the product of the electrolysis of aqueous silver sulphate
solution Mulder {Bee. Trav. Chim., Leiden, 18, p. 91 ; 19. p. 116)
proposed the formula 2Ag^SO4.5AgjjO2.60 which must be con-
sidered as deriving from the oxide Agi^O., ; the electrolysis of
silver acetate solution gave a product to which he assigned the
indefinite formulae (AggOj). y (AgO.OC.CHg ) zO.
Tanatar obtained from silver fluoride a substance to which he
assigned the formula ^AgjO^.^AgF. deriving from the oxide
Ag8o^86- ^^ washing with hot water this was decomposed and
there remained a compound 2Ags04.AgF.
From these considerations I was led to examine in tbe first
place the composition of the product obtained during the electro-
lysis of aqueous solutions of silver nitrate in order to see whether
the product may be regarded as a definite chemical compound, or
US a mixture in which the proportion of the constituents varied
with the conditions under which the electrolysis was effected. I
was at first unable to obtain concordant i^esults, but soon found
that this was due to a defect in the method of handling the
product. This will not stand washing with warm water or contact
with filter^paper or drying in the steam^oven, but if it be washed
•Vol. LI, No, 4.] Stiver Dioxide and Silver Peroxy nitrate, 145
by decantation with oold water, and be dried at the ordinary
temperature in a desiccator oyer soda-lime, then perfectly consistent
results may be obtained. This was already obserred by Sole
(loc. oit,), I repeated the work of Siilc, reproducing all the con-
ditions as perfectly as possible, and was able to obtain a product
in all respects similar to that described by him. I then yarded
the conditions of electrolysis, viz,, the current-concentration and
density and also the solution-strength, and examined a number of
products obtained under different conditions. I found that in all
cases the product was the same and identical with the compound
described by Sulc and which has been termed by Tanatar * silyer
peroxynitrate.* This disposed of the possibility that the product
was a mixture and in conjunction with the uniform crystalline
appearance of the substance satisfied me that there was produced
a definite chemical compound of which the composition could be
satisfactorily represented by the empirical formula Ag7N0j|.
The results of the earlier investigators Fischer, Mahla and
Berthelot, and the divergence of their analytical results from those
of S^lc, Mulder and Tanatar must be explained by the supposition
that their method of handling the product before analysis had
caused its partial decomposition.
Silver peroxynitrate, when heated to a temperature of about
150°, suddenly evolves oxygen, and there is left about 91*5 per cent,
of a black residue. Sulc has investigated this reaction carefully
and has shown that it may be satisfactorily represented by the
equation —
2Ag7NOu = 2AgN08 + ^AggO + SOg.
On the further application of heat, a certain amount of brown
fumes are evolved and there is left pure white silver —
2AgN08 = 2Ag -h 2N0a + Oa
6Agfi m 12Ag + 30^
This behaviour, when heated, is of importance when consider-
ing the structural formula to be assigned to the compound. It
shows that in some way one atom of silver is differentiated from
the other six. This is shown both in the formula suggested by
Sulc, VIZ. —
(a) AgNOj. SAgA^Og
and in that ascribed to the compound by Mulder and Haringa,
(6) AgNO,. SAgfi,
To both of these f ormulsB, however, there seem oonsiderable
objections.
That of SAlo rests also on the behaviour of the substance when
treated with aqueous ammonia {Z. Anorg. Ohem., 24, 305), in which
reagent it goes into solution with the evolution of nitrogen, but
bol£ the analytical data and the argument based thereon seem
open to objection. He supposes that it is only the Ag^ 0^ part of
146 Jofu^nal of tlie Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
the molecule which i^eacts with the ammonia acoording to the
equation —
SAggOg + 2NH3 = SAggO + 3H2O + N^.
In the fii*st place this assumes a knowledge of the behaviour
of silver dioxide with ammonia — a knowledge which SMc had not
derived from experience as he had found himself unable to pre-
pai*e this dioxide of silver ; and in the second place it is difficult to
imagine what would be, on this hypothesis, the composition of the
compound or compounds which remain in solution in the ammo-
nia. I have prepared the pure dioxide of silver and I find that it
does not react with ammonia according to the equation —
SAggO^ + 2NH8 m SAggO + 3HgO + Nj.
«
I have not been able to confirm Sale's analytical figures for
the reaction of the perox3mitrate with ammonia, and until the
nature of the other products of the reaction has been examined, it
appears hazardous to draw any conclusions from this reaction.
According to the formula (6) suggested by Mulder and
Haringa, the substance must be regarded as a basic salt, either of
Ag^O. GAgi^Og and the hypothetical acid HNO5 ^ which nitro-
gen is nonovalent, or of ^gfi^ and the hypothetical acid HgNOg
in which nitrogen is octovalent, neither of which appear d priori
probable.
Other formulae which might be suggested to elucidate the
constitution of this compound are —
(c) Ag, (NO,) O,.
This is, to a cei'tain extent, identical with that suggested by
Sfllc.
id) Ag7 (NOJ 0,.
According to this formula the substance is regarded as a
basic salt of the hypothetical acid HNO^ in which nitrogen is
heptavalent.
It is important to notice what valency must be assigned to
silver according to these different views.
(a) AgNO3.3Ag2O2.O2; derives from the oxide AgjO, 3Ag 2O2,
O2 or Ag,^ O17.
(h) AgN05,3Ag20s» deriving from the oxide Ag20, GAggOg
= Agi^0,8 or from Ag20g.
(c) Similar in this respect to (a) deriving from Agi^Oj^.
(d) Deriving from the oxide Ag^Oig.
It must be regarded as an d priori objection that it is neces-
sary to assume that the compound derives from such complicated
oxides as Ag]^0)Q or Agi^Oig or A^^Jd^^, This a priori objection
would not apply to the formula yAggOgjNgO^ = Agi^NgOgj,
which is somewhat similar to the formula Ag.jNO|i hitherto
assigned. However, an examination of the analytical results, . both
Vol. II, No. 4.] Silver Dioxide and Silver Peroxynitrafe, 147
of Stdc and of my own work, leave no doubt that the sxibstance
mnst be represented as Ag7N0|i and not hj the more tempting
formnla Ag^^ffl^i.
I have examined the behaviour of the electrolytic product
when treated with water. Even at the ordinary temperature of
the laboratory (27® to 32® 0 ) a reaction slowly occurs with the
evolution of oxygen. This reaction occurs more readilv on boiling,
and is complete in less than an hour. Oxygen is evolved, part of
the silver goes into solution and there remains a black substance
which I have examined carefully and which is pure nlver dioxide
AggOg probably obtained pure for the first time. The course of
the r^kction is represented by the equation —
Ag^NOa = AgNOj + SAggOg + 0^.
The dioxide of silver. — The insoluble substance which remains
after long boiling with water of the peroxynitrate is undoubtedly
pure silver dioxide, Ag20o. This is shown by —
(1) the percentage of silver which it contains ;
(2) the fact that on heating, oxygen only is evolved and that
in amount required by the dioxide, Ag202, and there remains
behind pure silver ;
(3) the fact that on treatment with warm dilute sulphuric
acid, the substance dissolves with the evolution of the amount of
oxygen required by the equation —
SAgjOjj + 2H2SO^ « 2Ag2S04 -f 2H2O + Og.
It is a greyish-black powder of Sp. G. 7*44 approx. which majr
be heated to iO(y C without change. At a higher temperature it
evolves oxygen and leaves silver.
The behaviour of the dioxide with ammonia is most curious.
It dissolves in this reagent with the evolution of nitrogen, but in
amount required by the equation —
eAgjOjj + 2NH8 = Njj 4- 3Hj,0 + 3Ag408
and not, as would have been expected, in accordance with the
equation*-
SAggOjj + 2NH8 *» Ng + 3H2O + SAgfi.
It would be desirable to investigate the nature of the product
which goes into solution in the ammonia.
Soluhle silver per-saUs, — Both the peroxynitrate and the dioxide
of silver, also the peroxysulphate produced by the electrolysis of
aqueous silver sulphate solution^ dissolve in cold, strong nitnc acid
wiili the production of a most intense brown*oolored solution, and
in cold, strong sulphuric acid with an olive-ffreen color. No doubt
these colors are due to the formation of silver per-salts. There
seems no doubt that the same salts are formed from the peroxy-
xutrate as from the dioxide, as the oolors and absorption spectra
of thft solutions obtained from the two substances are identical.
148 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
^_. The89 colored salts gradually deoompose at the ordmarj
temperature and more quickly^ on heating or on adding water, and
there remain in solution just the ordinary colorless silver salts, m.,
silver nitrate* from the nitric acid solution and silver sulphate
from the sulphuric acid solution. Up to the present, attempts to
isolate these per-salts have been uniformly unsuooessful. During
the decomposition of these solutions a certain amount of gas
evolution occurs. This gas is no doubt oxysen. There is not
formed any hydrogen peroxide during the decomposition* An
attempt was made to study the rate of decomposition of the nitric
acid solution by measuring the depth of color of the solution from
time to time. It appears that the rate of decomposition of the
colored compound is proportional to the concentration of this
substance in the ftolutioli. Bxpressed in symbols
a,
dt = '^^
where x =» concentration of the colored compound in the solution
t s time
k = a constant
or t = A lg«x 4- B
where A and B are constants.
These observations are not in agreement with the supposition
that the colored compound has the simple formula Ag(NO^\
which . would naturally be first assigned to it. The f ormnla
[AgCNOg)^]^ or Ag^CNOj)^ satisfies the requirement that the
substance shall decompose according to a unimolecular reaction
viz. —
Ag4(N08)g + iUfi = 4AgN0| + 4HN08 + Og.
This requirement is also satisfied by Ag^CNOJg decomposing
thus: —
Aga(N0,)8 = 2AgN08 + 0,.
The question of the constitution of the soluble colored com*
»qi]
B, hi
pound is, however, still under investigation.
EXPBRIMENTAIi.
Preparation of Silver peraotyniirate by ehc^lynn of aqueous
silver nitrate solution, — In Expt. I, the silver nitrate solution was
contained in a platinum dish surrounded by ice and water. The
dish served as the kathode, whilst the anode was a square piece of
platinum f oiL In Expts. II, III and lY when stronffer ourrenta
were employed, the perozynitrate at the anode and the silver at
the kathode formed m needles which grew to a great length, a&d it
was necessary to use a porous cell to separate the products of th#
two ^trodes. Th« silver nii^^ate was contained in a smaQ b^i^er
Vol. li, No. 4.]
Stiver Dioxide and Stiver Peroxyniirate. 149
surrounded b^ ice and water, and the electrodes were rectangular
pieces of platinum foil 4cni. x 2cm. the kathode being snrromided
by a porons cell. In Expt. I, the current was continued for two
hours. In Expts. II, ULand IV only for half an hour. In all
cases the anodic product easily separated from the platinum foil,
and was washed with cold distilled water by decantation and dried
at the ordinary temperature over soda-lime in a desiccator.
The various samples of silver peroxynitrate were all analysed
in the same way. A weighed quantity was heated veiry gently in
a small round flask until the first stonny gas evolution occurred
The opei-ation was performed in a flask because in a crucible it was
diffldnit to avoid loss when the sudden gas-evolution occurred.
The black residue was, after weighing, transfeiTed as completely
as possible to a porcelain crucible and gently heated until it
turned completely white, t.e., was reduced completely to metallic
silver.
Sample /.— ^,3133 gms. gave 0*2861, gms. i^sidue after gentle
ignition, and 0*2499 gms. silver.
Saviple 17.— 0*4772 gms. gave 0*4368 gms. i^esidue after gentle
ignition, and 0*3801 gms. silver.
Sarnie II L — 0*4365 gnis. gave 0*3989 gms. residue after gentle
ignition and 0*3472 gms. silver.
Sample IF. — (a) 0*4915 gms. gave 0*4507 gms. residue aft^i'
gentle ignition, and 0'3931 gms. silver.
(6) 0*^64 gms. gave 0*4009 gms. residue after gentle igni*
tion, and 0*3497 gms, silver.
6
t
Percentage
strength of
AgNOj
solatioD.
Current
strength
ftmp^res.
Current
density
amperes per
sq.cm.
Per oent.
residae after
gentle igni-
tion.
Per oent.
BiWer.
1.
n
- Ill
IV
16
15
16
6
008
0-65
M2
0*55
0016
007
014
-007
9186
91.64
91.40
(a) 01.70
(b) 91.88
1
79.78
79 66
79.68
79M
80.18
AgiNO
lireqaires 01.66
79.91
. These figures show clearly that the composition of the anodic
product is independent of the concentration of the silver nitrate
solution and of the strength and density of the current. The
froduct was, in all cases, uniformly crystalline in octahedra : in
the crystals were separate' or in small irregular aggregates. In
11, III and ly,. the octahedral crystals were regpilarly arranged
into needle-like aggregates. It therefore appears that the product
is not a mixture but a definite chemical compound.
l50 Journal of the Anqitic Society of Bengal. [April, 1906.
Action of boiling water on silver peroxynitrate. — For this
and subsequent experiments, the peroxynitrate was prepared
as in Expt. Ill in the previous pai-agraph. With one cell,
about 18 gms. could be prepared in one opei'ation of 30 minutes.
A weighed quantity of the substance was boiled with excess of
distilled water in a beaker for 1| hours, the water being replaced
as required. The insoluble portion was filtered off, washed with
hot distiUed water, dissolved in hot dilute nitric acid, and the
silver in this solution estimated hj precipitating and weighing
as silver chloride.
The silver in the filtrate was also estimated in the same wav.
0*6557 gms. gave 0*5968 gms. silver chloride from the insoluble
residue : insol. Ag = 68*60 per cent.
0'6842 gms. gave 0*6186 gms. silver chlonde from the insoluble
residue ; and 01015 gms. silver chloride from the filtrate ; insol.
Ag = 68*05 per cent. ; soluble Ag = 11*17 per cent.
Ag7N0ii requires insol. Ag = 6849 ; soluble Ag = 11*42 per
cent.
In another experiment, the gas evolved during the reaction
was collected and was recognised as pure oxygen from the fact
that it was completely absorbed by alkaline pyrogallol solution.
For collecting the gas the following apparatus was employed : —
A flask of about 300 cc. capacity was fitted with a two-holed cork.
In the one hole was fitted a delivery-tube with a stop-cock, and
in the other a dropping-funnel with a short, wide delivering-tube.
The flask was half -filled with distilled water, and boiled vigorously
to dispel all air from the flask and water. The flame was then
withdrawn from the flask and at the same tintie the stop-oock on
the delivery tube was closed. A quantity of the peroxynitrate was
then carefully introduced into the flask through the dropping-
funnel, having been first carefully covered with water to prevent
the introduction of air into the flask at the same time. The flask
was then again heated, the stop-oock on the delivery-tube opened,
and the oxygen, liberated from the reaction, was collected over
water.
The diooside of silver, Ag^O^. — The insoluble residue, which re-
mains after prolonged boiung of the peroxynitrate with water,
is pure silver dioxide, Ag202. It is washed by decantation with
hot water and may be dried either at the ordinary temperature
over soda^lime in a desiccator or in the steam-oven. It is a dull or
greyish-black powder. Two determinations of the specific gravity,
witn about 2 gms. of the substance in a specific gravity bottle,
gave 7*46 and 7*42 respectively. The value may therefore be
taken a« approximately 7*44. On heating, the substance quietly
decomposes with the evolution of oxygen, and metallic silver re-
mains, Agj^Og s 2Ag + Og.
The pei*centage of silver in the compound has been deter-
mined by heating a weighed quantity and weighing the residual
$ilver.
SuTtwle Z— 0*7447 gms. gave 0*6475 gms. residual Ag: Ag =»
8o'94 per cent.
VoL n, No. 4.] SUver Dumde and Silver PeroxywUraie. ISl
[N.8,]
Sample IT.— 0*3612 gms. gave 0*3138 gms. residnal Ag: Ag «
86- 88 per cent.
The percentage of silver in the second sample was also deter-
mined by dissolving in warm dilate nitric acid, precipitating and
weighing as silver chloride.
0-3663 gms. gave 0*4232 gms. Ag Gl : Ag« 86*94 per cent.
Ag202 requires Ag=8711 per cent.
The total oxygen in the compound has been determined by heat-
ing in a combustion tube in a current of carbon dioxide, and collect-
ing the liberated gas over strong aqueous potash. This gas was
recognised as oxygen from its complete absorption by alkaline
pyrogallol solution.
0-0842
3-0842 gms. gave 8*8 cc oxygen at 27^ C and 757*5 mm. pres-
sure ; 0 St 13*07 per cent.
AggOjt requires 0 s 12*89 per cent.
2%e solution of stiver dioxide in hot dilute sulphuric acid. — The
dioxide dissolves readily with the liberation of oxygen in accord-
ance with the equation —
2Ag80jj + 2HgS04 = 2AgjjS04 -I- 2Tlfi + Og.
The estimation of the oxygen evolved was carried out in the
apparatus previously used for examining the gas evolved on boil-
ing the silver peroxynitrate with water. The flask was half-filled
with dilute sulphuric acid and boiled until all air was expelled.
The flame was then withdrawn from the flask, the stop-cock on
the delivexy-tube closed, and a weighed quantity of the dioxide
introduced through the dropping-funnel. The flask was then again
heated, thedeliveiy-tube stop-cock reopened, and the oxygen collect-
ed over water. That this gas was oxygen was shown by its
solution in alkaline pyrogaUol solution.
0*2745 gms. gave 13*7 cc oxygen at 26'' G and 757*5 mm. pres-
sure ; 0 = 6*30 per cent.
1 atom of oxygen in Ag^Og » 6-45 per cent.
The solution of silver dioxide in aqueous ammonia solution, —
The oxide dissolves with the formation of a colorless solution and
the liberation of nitrogen. The nitrogen liberated in this reaction
was estimated in an apparatus simihur in principle to that de-
scribed by SMc {Zeitschr. Anorg, Ohem,, 24, p. 305). The substance
was placed in a flask fitted with deli very- tube and a dropping-funnel,
with delivering-tube reaching to the bottom of the flask and ending
in a capillary. The whole apparatus was completey filled wit£
water and then strong aqueous ammonia was gradually introduced
from the dropping-funnel. The nitrogen liberated was collected
over water. At the end of the reaction, any gas remaining in the
apparatus was driven out by water. The solution was effected
at the ordinary temperature.
0-4158 gms. gave 73 cc niti-ogen at 28** G and 762*5 mm. pres-
49ure; N=l*92 per cent.
0*4255 gms. gave 7*4 cc nitrogen at 28** C and 762*5 mm, pres-
sure \ No* 1'91 per cent.
152 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.
G'5770 gms. gave lO'l cc nitrogen at 28® C and 762*5 mm.
pressure ; N = 1*92 per cent.
These figures indicate that only oub quarter of the oxjeen
contained in the dioxide reacts with ammonia with the formution
of water and nitrogen, according to the equation —
eAggOg + 2NH8 = 3Ag408 + 3HjO + K
and then the Ag^Og reacts with a further quantity of ammo-
nia without the liberation of any gas toproduce a soluble com-
pound, perhaps of the form m Ag^Og, n NHg.
According to this equation, AggO^ would cause the evolution
of 1'88 per cent, of niti'ogen.
It is usually stated in the text-books that silver dioxide reacts
with ammonia according to the equation —
SAggOg + 2NH8 = SAggO -I- SH^O -f N^.
This, apparently, is based on the investigation of silver peroxy-
nitrate by Bottger (loc. cit.).
It would be desirable to investigate the soluble compound
formed in this reaction, as it appears that in this compound also
the silver must exhibit a valency greater than unity.
The solution of silver dioxide in strong nitric add, — ^The dioxide
dissolves in cold, strong nitric acid with the production of an in-
tense brown-colored solution.
The absorption spectrum shows continuous absorption in all
?)art8 of the spectrum except in the red of smaller wave-
en^h, the yellow and the green. The color of the solution is
colder than that of iodine in alcohol or of ammonio-citrate of iron
in water, and appears to be best matched by an oxidised solution
of alkaline pyrogallol. 0-1 gm. of the oxide gave a very dark, almost
opaque color to 10 cc of strong nitric aciA The substance could
not be precipitated by either alcohol or ether, as both these sub*
stances immediately destroyed the color of the solution. With
dilute nitric acid the color of the solution obtained was never very
intense, showing that only a ti^ace of the colored compound was
formed under these conditions. The color of the solution gra-
dually fades on standing even at the ordinary temperature (27®-
30® C), and much more quickly on wanning. The color disappeared
at leaert 3,000 to 4,000 times more rapidly at 100® C than at the
ordinary temperature. On the first addition of concentrated nitric
acid to the peroxide, there is considerable gas evolution, and during
the fading of the color of the solution there is a very slight evo-
lution of gas. The fading of the color was accelerated when the
free surface of the solution was increased. For this reason the
attempt to isolate the substance by rapidly evapoi*ating the solu-
tion over soda-lime in a vacuum at the ordinaiy temperature was
unsuccessful.
The rate at which the colored compound decomposed waS
Itudied by keeping a test-tube containing the, solution surrounded
by a beaker of water to keep the temperature steady, and noting
Vol. II, Tfo. 4.1 Stiver Diforidf ami Sther Perorynih-ate. 158
[ir.s.]
th« time when the color appeared equal in intensity to that of one
of a aeries of standard solntions of ammonio-citrate of iron con-
tained in similar test- tabes. There was some difficolty in that the
anunonio-citrate of iron solutions had a wanner brown color than
that of the solution nnder investigation. One set of observations
is given in tlie following table : —
GonoentntHm
of ftmnoDio-
TuDe(t)
oitrate o f
(miM).
iron mfttoh
ST"^
(K>
60
1-S
26
8^6
1»6
6-0
M6
8^
812
9-6
1-66
12-6
0^98
16-0
aa9
Temp. 3P C.
Strength of nitric acid Sp. G. 1'357 at 85® F.
'•' 1
12
\
o,Lc
lO
\
yarUimic Cum
6
\
1 1 t
6
\
4
\
^
2
"^«
^-^^
^
O
0
^
20
30
v>
50
154 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1906.
The curve (diagram) is plotted from this table, and for com-
parison there is also drawn the logarithmic curve
t=Alg^x-l-B.
A and B having been chosen so that the two curves shall be
coincident at t=l'5 mins. and t = 12'5 mins. respectively.
The agreement is fairly good. The curves
t=i+B.
t-A + B.
X*
X*
all give much worse agreement.
This result is not in accordance with the simple supposition
that the colored compound is Ag(NO^)f^ but cotud be explained
by the supposition that this salt has the formula Ag^(NOg)^ and
decomposes according to the equation —
Ag^CNOj), + 2H80 = 4AgNOs + 4HN0g + Og.
The formula Agi(S0^)2 is also possible —
AgaCNO^), = 2AgN0g + O^.
A similar brown-colored solution was also obtained by the
addition of strong nitric acid to the peroxynitrate; also from the
peroxysulphate obtained bv the electrolysis of aqueous silver sul-
phate solution, and from the black crust obtained in small quantity
by the electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid solution with silver
anode (Wohler. Liehig's Ann. OW., 146, 263). In cold, strong
sulphuric acid, these substances dissolve to produce an olive-green
solution. The absorption specij^m of this solution is very similar
to that of the nitric acid solution, except that a little more of the
red end of the spectrum is absorbed and less of the green.
VoL II, No. 4.] Notes on the Sikandar Natna of Nixdmi. 155
IN.S.]
21. Note on the SIKANDAB KAMA of NJZImL By Libut.-
CoL. D. C, Phillott, Steretary to the Board of Examines,
In the story * of Alexander going on a secret embassy to
Naushaba occur the lines : —
W
a> A— Jb Ijla. r;»A-iiU) , \ jyB Jim * I*— ij*l ^jj^
It seems to have escaped translators that by the expression,
" slippery cnp " the anther refers to the pit of the ant lion.* (One
ant lion with three saliva glands of the sheep given daily to a fal-
con in a fold of meat, is supposed by Turkish falconers to be a
remedy for slow moulting.)
I am indebted to Dr. Annandale, Deputy Superintendent of
the JudiRn Museom, for the following note on the ant lion : —
" Ant lions are the young of a group of insects (Mymeleonidee),
" which somewhat resemble dragon flies in appearance but hare con-
" spicuons, clubbed antennae and relatiyely larger and more dia-
'' phanous wings. They are common in all sandy localities in the
" East, and a considerable number of specimens of two kinds were
*' brought from SUtOn by the collector attached to the recent arbitra-
'' tion commission. The pitfall of the ant lion is made in the foUow-
** ing way : Moving backwards, as it always does, the insect digs a
" circular fnrrow with its body. The sand thus excavated is pl^oed
" on the large flattened head by means of the legs and is jerked out
*' of the way. Other concentric fnrrows are then made in a similar
" manner, within the first, until a conical depression has been formed
** and the ant lion buries itself at the bottom, only its formidable
'' toothed mandibles remaining exposed. When an ant or other
*' insect strays over the edge of the pit the loose sand slips away un-
** der its feet, and the ant lion further increases its difficulties by jork-
*' ing loose sand at it, until it sinks and is devoured. After living
" in this way for a certain period, the ant lion spins a cocoon of silk,
'* with which it incorporates grains of sand, and pupates at the hot-
" tom of its pit, whence it issues in due course as a winged and sexu-
" ally mature insect."
I Line 3, page 75, Bombay lithn. edition, dated A..H. 1266.
s In some Indian editions the reading is li^jiwrti^
S Modern Persians call the ant lion »hir-i mUr.
Vol. II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal, 157
22. Sanskrit Literature in Bengal during the Sena rule. — By
MoMMOHAN Ghakrayarti, M.A., B.L., M.B.A.S.
Under the last three Sena kings the study of Sanskrit in
Bengal received a great impnlse. The
P^riSi orsgffit P«?¥,r^ r^ *^*«"7 history of the pema.
£1 Bengal. ^® known and less understood. But
some of the main causes may be dimlj
guessed at.
During the eleventh and twelfth centuries a general revival
of Sanskrit learning is noticeable in Hin-
^^^*%i A A <i^8tan. The courts of Ka^mir, Eanauj,
Kenewl Bev^ai ci ^^^'^ *^^ T>hsiTsi were influential centres
Sanskrit in Hindu- ^^ scholars and Brahminical schools*
Stan. Mithila and Kalioga courts were also not
much behind them. Papdits and their
students ti^avelled in numbers from one court to another, from
one tol to the other. All this encouraged the study of Sanskrit
in Bengal, where it had been not much attended to up to that
time, presumably on account of Buddhistic influences.
Furthermore, the different parts of Bengal, such as Suhma,
2 Thetftste and ^"^^^^ Varendra and Racjha were united
the liberality of ^°^®^ ^"^^ ^"^® ^J Vijayasena and his two
the later Sena successors. The union of so many fertile
kings. tracts added wealth and splendour to
the Bengal courts and permitted liberal
endowments and gifts on the part of their kingn. The available
references, though very scanty, sufficiently indicate the taste and
the liberality of the later Sena kings. Ballalasena, Lak^ma^a-
sena, Ee&avasena, and Madhavasena (probably of the royal family)
themselves composed verses and compiled other works with the
help of court pandits. Of Lak^ma^asena's liberality the faha-
(ifit'i'Ndsiri recorded: — "The least gift he. used to bestow was
a lak ol kauris.** (Raverty's translation, p. 556.) The poet
Dhoyika speaks of having received gifts of elephants and golden-
handled fly- whiskers (the Pavana-dntam, Terse 101). The Sena
kings called themselves Parama-vaii^nava; and, piobably, it might
haye been a part of their policy to encourage Bdihma^i^ and
Sanskrit studies in contradistinction to the Buddhistic tendency
of their neighbours the Pala kings.
In consequence a band of Sanskrit writers flourished in
the latter part of the Sena rule. Many fols also seem to have
been established in, and near Nudiah, the capital. To these tols
may be reasonably traced the origin of the well-known Navadvip
school, which has survived to this day and which produced in
the 15th and 16th centuries a remarkable group of Naiy&jikas
and Smrti writers. In the Sena period, however, the authora
confined themselves chiefly to rituals and poetry, the two sub*
jects in which the kings took special interest. ^ -
158 Journal of the Atiattc Society of Bengal.. [May, 1906. |
I now add a few remarks on these writers, taking them |
alphabetically : — !
(J) ANIEUDDHA.
Guru of Ballalasena. The king compiled the dfina$ligara
Anivniidha the ** ^" instance. Said to have been famous
^AJ^iraaaa , rne ^ VSrendra land.^ None of his works
has yet been discovered. But that he
composed works on rituals is inferrable from the statement
of dopala Bhatta, the disciple of Caitauja. In the Sat-kriyO-
sdra-dipaka^ a ritual work for Vaippavas, Oopala Bhaftft sajs that
he compiled it after consulting the works of Aniruddha, Bhima
Bhatta, Oovindananda, NSraya^a Bhatta, Bhavadeva and others.*
Mittra*s " Notices *' mention two ritual works of one Maha-
mahopadhyaya Aniruddha Bhatta, viz.^ the ^uddhi-viveka (No.
299, II, 338) and the RaraLatd, (No. 1001, II, .372). Aniruddha
and the Hnralaid have been referred in the Sttddht-KaumTidi of
Oovindananda Kavikankanftcaryva of the second quarter of the
16th century (Bibl. Ed., pp. 132 1 30, 31, 33, 52, 87).
ft^'^ng^^B j^ P^*! »ft^^^< WKV^ «^rf5i I (?)
5CTT^^ i?lmraifiMa<HnfiiMl 51: I [i 1]
^ftPWRifN^ (?) ^mfin^ ft W^fTOfil I [• 1]
The Dinasigara, H. ?• Sistri's " Notices,*' seoond serieB, Vol. I., p. 170.
ipn vimftnJK»i ^?tiwf^ m wn i
The SaUkriya-iira-^piki, " Notices," teoond aariM, L 897,
VoL II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal, 159
(11) ISANA.
Elder brother of Halajndha. No MS. of his work has as yet
oome to light. But Halftyadha in his in-
16&iia» writer on troduction to the Brd.hmana'Marwasva says
^^^^' that I^ana wrote a Paddhati or manual on
rites relating to the Sh^kas of Brahmapas.^
{Ill) UDAYANA.
Mentioned by Oovardhan-aoarya in the AryH'sapta^iatt, as
having revised that poem.* He calls
PMt!^Pil ' of gK ^^ay^-^* *"d Balabhadra Haya'SodarahhyHih,
YBx6h9;£L. which may mean twin-pnpils of his or
pupils who are brothers. Is he identical
with the Udayaiia who composed the prasn$ti of Meghe6vara
temple, Bhuvane^vara, Orissa P * The time of the inscription
falls in the last decade of the twelfth century,^ which is the
probable time of Oovardhana's pupil.
(IT) UMlPATIoR UMlPATIDHABA.
The only complete piece of his as yet known is the
prahasti in the Deopara inscription of
the iDo5; "** Vijayasei.a (Ep. Tnd. I. 307-311). Stray
^ * verses of his are, however, quoted in the
4tnthoIogies. No less than ninety-two stanzas have been quoted
under UmSpati or Umapatidhara in ffrldharadasa's Sukti-karn-
dmrta,* twelve stanzas under Umapatidhara in Jalhana's Suhhligita'
muktOvali, and two under that name in the SOrHgadhara-paddhatt^
The Brdhma^a-iarvvaiOt Printed edition, Galoatta, first half of Terse 24.
^l^ft:^ ifttw{iH>l OTTTftim Pi4S^«^ I •t«,i
J.iL.8.B., LXVI, p. 28; Bp. Ind., YI., p. 202 ; first half of verse 88.
* For the time of the inscription see my artide, J.A.8.B. LXXII, 1008,
p. 20.
. s As the anthologies will be frequently referred to, their names :are
abbreviated as follows : —
(a) Sridharadisa's 9i&tt.(in two plaoes oaUed Saduktu) kan^^mftt^^
8.K. The pagfaigs are from the MS., Asiatic Society, Bengal (A). The
«iiW0 Uetion€9 are from a BIS. of the Sanskrit College Library (8), and OM
<i the Serampore College Library (8r.).
160 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.
He has been identified with one Umapati Upadhyaya, author of the
Pdrij&ta'haranO'nntaka (R. L. Mitra, Notices of Sanskrit MSS.,
v., p. 205), but, I think, on insufficient grounds, as the latter
flourished under a difEerent king, Hindupati Hariharadeva, after
the Tavana rule ( Do., V., p. 206).
'Ihe anterior time of umapatidhara is fixed by his composi-
tion of Vijayasena prasasti, Thie poster!-
His time. or limit is fixed by his mention in the 8 K.
(a.d. 1206), and by the mention of his name
in the CUta-govinda, Sarga I, verse 4. He probably lived in the
reign of Lak^ma^apena, as S^ridhamdasa quotes a verse of his
lauding his father Vatndasa, the friend and chief officer of that
king.i KoQghly speaking, lie flourished in the third quarter of
the twelfth century.
Of the verses quoted in the S.K.,^ I find four are taken from
the Deopara prasasti, viz., verse 7 of the
His verses. inscription l^K,, III. 494, fol. 139a),
verse 23 (III. 17-5, fol. 126a), verse 24,
(III. 5-5, fol. 1206), and verse 30 (III. 17'4, fol. 1256); while the
familiar hymn to the god Ga^esa {Devendra-mauli'Tnandara) is
attributed to Umapatidhara (I. 295, fol. 16a). The YBTBe chinte
Brahma-^ro, which in S.P. is ascribed to Dhoyi (No. 1161), is in
^.Z^, referred to this poet probably more correctly (IV. 2*2,
fol. 1426) ; on the other hand the verse priyayfih pratyusej which
in the 8,M. (foL 73) is put under Umapatidhara, is ascribed in
the iSf.Z. to Dhoylka (II. 135-3, fol. 996) ; and similarly Karahha*'
ra6Aa«/?, whicli in N.7. is credited to Bhallata (No. 669) is put
under Umapatidhara in 8.M. (fol. 42a). In the 8.M. fol. 416,
Karahha-dayite is credited to Umapatidhara, while in 8,V. and
flf.P., two verses with the same initial words are found (Nos..
(b)Jalhnna'B 8ubhdfita-muktdvalt-8,M. 'Dr. R 6. Bhan^&rkar, Report
on the Searoli for Sanskrifc MSS. in tiie Bombaj PresideDcy, 1897, pp. I-LIY).
(c) Yallabhadasn's Buhhdfit'dvaliS.V. (Peterson's Edition, Bombay
Sanskrit Series).
(d) Sdrngadhara-paddhati—a.P. (Pelerson's Edition, B. S. S.)
v. 75*4, Sr. pp. 440-1 (omitted in A).
* The verses in the a.K, nre given below :—
I. 64, I. 11-3-4, T. 12-4, I. 18'2, I. 22 1, 1. 3s6-4. 1. 29-6, I. 37 2, I. 43-6,-
1. 62-4, 1. 56 8-4, I. 67-3, I 611. I. 672, I. 72 4, I 731. I »0 4; H. 8-6^
II. 11-2. II. 12-2, II. 16-3-4. II. 201.2, II. 24-6. II. 36 5. II. 48 4, II. 68-6„
II. 64-2. II. 814.5, II. 94 2, II. 1021, II.. 106-5. II. 107 2-3, II, 109-2;
11.116-2-3,11. 117-2, II. 125 4, II. 144'3.4, II. 1481, II. 1541; III. l-4,
III. 6-6. III. 17 3.5, III 20-4, III. 26 4, III 33 1. III. 404, III. 43-6»
III. 49-3.4; IV. 2-2, IV. 3 4, IV. 42, IV. 6-6, IV. 204, IV. 214, IV. 26-6,
IV. 27-6, rV. 80-6, IV. 41'6, IV. 46 6. IV. 48 2, IV. 62-3.6, IV. 644, IV. 66-4,
IV. 68-4, IV. 59-3.4, IV 688. IV 703, IV. 72 2; V. 18-8, V. 16 1, V. 18-8.4,.
V. 291, V. 618, V. 70 3, V. 73-3, V. 76 4. . '
.YoL II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal. 161
666 and 667 of fif.F., and 960 and 953 of 8JP,, 960 being claimed
as Bhagavata Vydsasya). One verse, tendkhUnij is fonnd nnder
IJmapatidhara both in 8.K. (V. 13*3) and in tbe 8.M. (fol.
1846). 8. P. quotes two more verses nnder this poet (Nos. 753,
3490).
Thus, ezclading tbe Deopara praiasti^ we get one hundred
more verses of Umapatidbara. All of them are not of equal
merit. Two criticisms are, however, available, one by the poet
himself, and one bj Jajadeva. In the Deopara prahasti, verse 35,
Umapatidbara calls himself as "the poet whose understanding
has been purified bj the study of words and their meanings.?
In the Gtta-gavinda, it is remarked : — Vdcak pallavayaty=UmSpati'
dhara^ or Umapatidbara sprouts words (t.e., lengthens verses by
additioti of adjectives, Ac). Four verses of his cited below
supply some historical facts. The first three refer to some
unknown king (probably some Sena kiug) in connection with
Priigjyotis-endra, with KdH-janapadnh^ and with Mleccha-narmi-
dra ; the fourth mentions liberal gifts to a poet for a work named
CandracQda^carita by a king Ga^iUcya-candra.
(1) iwMiRnrw^^giciiinjf^fT ?)5ft^ff ^%^-
^ wjpinrdii«i{ii4BrNiir<4id in^ in^i^^ n
III. 20-4, fol. 127a^
(2) TTJTT ^T^^TiTp'l^^[ftra %?f^^
III. 26^4, fol. 1296..
(8) ^ ^Nft^ ^T^ H^?ft ^T^^ 4^^-
t% |wfH 'W oftifft^wTTTyni^ip:: (?)
v. 18 8, fol 178a..
162 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
V. 29-1, fol. 1826.
(V) KE8AVA OE KE8AVA8ENA.
In the 8»K. six verses appear under Srimat-Eetovasenadeva
— ^ fth *^^ ^^® under Ketova.^ They are appa-
JU)yal poet!^** rently one and the same man. Ee^avasena-
deva probably belongs to the Sena royal
fimiily, and one verse of his (I. 54. 5) agrees in a general way
with a verse of Lak^mapasenadeva and of Jayadeva {s.v, Jaya-
rdeva). Another verse of his is quoted here : —
1. •fqf%1f-A. & S. III. 62-3, fbl. 1405,
(VT) lOABYA GOVAEDHANA.
Author of the Iryd'Sapta-idti. In the 8.V. (fol. 1275) and
« ^x. ^1. *^© ^-P' (No- ^^)^ i*8 verse 6ft (anya-mukhe
J^ofS^poet!*' iJ^ttrvffcia), is quoted .under Goyardhana. . In
^* * the 5.X". six new verses,' and in the 8,P,
•one new verse (No. 3400) are quoted under this name.
The XryS-aapta'Sati consists of 54 introductory stanzas, 696
_.. ? • stanzAs in the main body arranged alpha-
:Aati. •^'y*"**P'^' betically a to ksa, and six concluding
stanzas — in all 755, all in the JryU metre.
It was composed evidently in imitation of Hala's Odthd-sapta-iati
in Pr&lqrta and like its model is thoroughly amatory. The stanzas
justify the remark in the OUa-^govinda that the elegant works of
Ac&rya Oovardhana were distinguished by the erotic sentiment
(SrngSr-ottarci-gatprameya'racTianair^icSrya-Oovardhan^ sarga I,
verse 4).
The posterior limit of the poet*s time is approximately fixed
by the above reference in the Gita-govinday and the anterior limit
by the verse 39 of the poem, in which he acknowledged a king of
-^ '
1 fif jr.— I. 54-5, 1. 65-2. 1. 72-65 IH. 40*I, III. 52-8-4; ander KeSava,
J. 89 a . . , .
« Venwe in S.-ff.— it 8-4, ll. 80-5, II. i03'l, II. 142 5, II. 146-5; V. 12*4.
Vol. II, No. 5.] Santhrit Literafure in Bengal. 163:
[JT.S.]
the Sena family as his patron.^ Tradition names Lak9ma9a8ena as-
the king in whose court he flourished. His time may be thus
approximately put in the fourth quarter of the 12th century. The-
poem was revised by his pupils TJdayana and Balabhadra («.v.).
Fire commentaries on it are as yet known, viz. (I) Ananta
Pa^^i^'s Vya1^g^rtha'dipana, {2) Gk>kulacandra's Ranka-candrikH
and the fikSa of OaAgarama, Nfirftya^a, and Vi&ye&Tara {vide
Aufrecht's catalogus caicdogorum, )
Of the six rerses in the 8,K. not to be found in the 2ryU-^
His other verses, •^l'*^-'"^*' ^^« ^ g^^®" ^^ ^ «««Pl« ^-
II. 80-6, fol. 78a^
OIRANTANA'SARA^A.
One verse is quoted in the S,K. under thin name. He is
probably to be identified with Sara^ {s.v,).
(VII) JAYABEVA.
Author of the Ottagovinda. Little is known about him,.
Jayadeva* the and that little mostly traditional and con-
lyrioal poet. flicting.
One tradition puts hiin in Tirhut. About it Colebrooke
wrote : —
of^ho^*^^*^^^" " Jayadeva is by the Mcdthilas said to
" be their couiitryman. In Tirhoofc, a town
" on the Belan river near Jenjharpur, bears the name of Kenddiy
'* supposed to be the same asKend&li kilva sic vilva is a family
" of Maithili Brabmanas."
Beyond the similarity in the name, nothing else has been found
to support it. The tradition may have originated by confounding
the Otta-govinda-kSra with a later vernacular poet, Jaideb. The
latter flourished in Mithila, by about 1400 ad. (J.AS.B. 1888,
S. 12); and Dr. Grierson extracted one Hindi song of his in the
.A,S.B. 1884, p. 88.
A second tradition claims him as of On'ssa (see Gandradatta*s
.... Sanskrit tihaktamdld, cargas 89 to 41).
— of oSSmJ' ^^ According to it, Jayadeva was born in the
village Binduvilva near Jagannathapnri
- . -
164 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. " [May, I9O6.
in XJtkala, that he married Padmavatl, that he composed the
Qitagovinda with the line smara-garala-khandaviani written by
Lord Er9na in the gnise of the poet (chapter 39) ^ ; that the king
of Orissa oompossed another Qitagovinda which Lord Jagannatha
rejected in favonr of Jaydeva's with some miracles indicating the
Lord's favours to him and his wife (clu 40) ; that Jayadeva was.
once robbed and had his hands and feet lopped off but that the limbs
were miracnlonsly restored ; that in his old age he wished to have,
a bath in the Qanges, and the river goddess appeai-ed before liim
in her watery form (ch. 41).
This tradition is not old and seems to have j ambled together
ObJeotions facts of different periods. The Sanskrit
Bhahtamdla was evidently based on the
Hindi Bhakfamal of Nabhadasa, as edited and rewritten by Nara-
yaQadfisa in the reign of Shahjehin, a.d. 1628-1658 (Orierson,
Mod. Ver. Lit. Hind., J.A.S.B. 1888, p. 27). The tradition
cannot thus be traced back beyond the seventeenth century, and
requires strong corroboration before it can be accepted as a
narration of events taking place in the twelfth century. On the
other hand it appears to confound the OUagovinda-k&ra with a
Jayadeva who flourished in the court of an Utkala king (vide
Alahkdra'Sekhara*), and to tag to it the fact of an Ahhinava'Gita'
■gamnda, which was composed by an Utkala king Purui^ottamadeva
Gajapati, a.d. 1470-1497 (H. P. Sastri's Report, 1895^1900, p. 17).
^^twwf ft'ft 'fT^ f^^^ ^ftr wr: I
••• *•• ••• ••• •••
Vol. II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal. 166
A third tradition refers him to Bengal, describes him
Third tradition— ^^ * ^®™® ' ^ * Pa^^it in the court of
of BraSiS. Lak^mapasena, and locates his home in, the
village Eenduli^ District Birbhnm.
. This tradition appears to be the most reliable of the three. It
_. . is accepted in all the existing commentaries
liable. '^ 'on the Gitagovinda. In the oldest known
commentary, the Basika-pnyH of Enmbha-
kari^, under verse 4, sarga I, it is noted : — Iti sat-paniM-Btasya
rHjno-LaksmiS^asenasya prasiddhH iti ru^hih. Of the king Enm-
bhakar^a of Medapat (Mewa4) various inscriptions have been found -
ranging from a.d. 1438 to 1459. So the tradition was current at
least in the first half of the fifteenth century.. The verse 4 itself
^ves Jayadeva's name with Umapatidhara, Sara^a, Grovardhana
and Dhoyi,* all of whom are Bengal poets probably contempo-
raries of the king Lak^mapasena ; and this juxtaposition is best
-explainable on the supposition of Jayadeva too being a Bengal
<x)ntemporary. Furthermore, the stanza 1, sarga I of the CHta-
govinda^ is found echoed in versification and meaning in a verse of
Lak^ma^asena and one of Kesavasena ^ ; and this similarity dis-
tinctly indicates a connexion of the poet with the Sena royal family.
The Alahkdra-Bekhara of Kesava Misra, Nir. Sag. Pr., p. 17.
This work is not older thaa the 16th century a.d. The aathor lived in
the ooart of Manikyaohandra, and a king bearing that name began to rule
in Kangra in a.d. 1563 (A.S.R, Y. 160).
Said to have been inscribed over the door of the king's sabha-hall.
166 Journal of the AncUic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
Some of the MSS. have a verse towards the end (the last but
» J » « 1 *^® ^^ *^® twelfth sarga), in which Jaya-
ly ?a^te ^®^*'* father is named Bhojadeva, mother
' Rama (variants B&ma, Radhft), and his
friends Para6ara and others.^ This passage is doubtful, as it is not
found in many of the older texts and in older commentaries like the
Bank€t»priy&. In two MSS. of the Indian Government OoUeetion,
Calcutta, copied in Saka 1697 and 1698 (Nos. 3867 and 3868
respectively) the line is omitted in the texts but commented on in.
the fikSs ; at the same time it exists in the oldest MS. known, th&
Nepal MS. dated a.d. 1494.
The traditions name Jayadeva's wife as Padmavati ; and the
•^l£.^ verse 2, sarga I, and verse 8, sarga X, seem to-
support this view.* Bat a different reading
«HU««**HII^ 1W«^ %^TflT fWT^t
5.Jr., I. 66-2, fol. 275.
• •#'R[1W — Sr.
^mpn^ wit^ ^fmsi ^ ft^^ireiT
a^., I. 64*6, fol. 27b.
M*l WcTl^^'n^OTtrilil^ I First half, I. 2.
Wf*r^«R^neTW*'cTiI l Second half, X. 8.
wPniK^ infill* I ^ Jht.
YoL II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal, 167
of X. 8 omits Padmdvatvramana ; and the latter reading, while
BQpported by old fikdB like the Aanka-friyd, is preferable accord^
inff to Tersifieation rules. As regards I. 2, the same commentary
r^ers to the tradition and rejects it XPadrndvati tasya kalatram^
eke vadanH yat-tan-na vicSroeSru).
According to the commentators, Jayadeva's home is indicated
•ongne "* *^® second line of III. 10.^ The maa»
■^^ * is yariously read as TinduvUva {vide the
Baatka-friyd) KinduvUva, KtnduviUa, KenduMla, Kendubihmy
SindubUva, It is identified with Kendnli, District Birbhnm,
Bengal, on the north bank of the river Ajaya. An annnal fair la
held there on the last day of Magha in Jayadeva's memory.
In the 8.K,, two verses of the Qitagovinda are qnoied
under Jayadera, viz^y XI. 11, Jaya-ifi"-
The time of the vinyastair'' (I. 59-4, fol. 296) and VI, 11^
Gltagovlnda. A^ge^v^ahharanafik (H. 37-4, foL 606). The
poem must therefore have been composed before a.d. 1206.
by the mention of Dhoyi and other poets in I. 4, it could noi
likely have been written earlier than the rule of Lak^ma^^asena*
Its time therefore approximately falls in the fourth quarter of the
twelfth century. Its verses are quoted (under Jayadeva) four timea
in the S.F., and 21 times in the S.P.* The verse I (3) 11,.
Unmilan'madhu-gandhd^ is quoted (without the author^s name) in
the rhetorical work srlhttya-darpana, as an example of the allitera-^
tion f^t-flnuprdsa (X. 4).'
• irv^w. ■* fti^ft'W, 4c.
2 5.F.— No8. 1818-4, 1867» 1618; ^.P.^Nofl. 80, 8880, 8481, 8460^^
8481-2, 8498-8600, 8502, 3648-8550, 8609, 8617, 8668, 8681, 8686-7, 8820.
8 In the Appendix to my article on " The Bastern Ganga Kings oi Orisaa'*
«« **v a.v^« (J.A.S.B. LXXII, 1908, p. 146) I came to the con*
^^^^aeoftHeBSMtya- elusion that the Mhityordarpai^a was nn Oriya
' * work, and that its author Yisvanatha flourished
prohablj not later than the beginning of the 14th century. Since then I
have seen certain extracts from the same tuthor's Kdvyaprakdia'darpa^ iui
the late Y. R. Jhalkikara'a edition of the KdvyapralUUa (Bom, Sans. Ser.,
introd. pp. 8(^1). They confirm my conolosions ; a.^., this ^t'H says under-
6th ulliisa-^ wiiparityam rucim-kurv-iti pd^hal^^ atra ciMcu-padam JTatmtr-iidf •
hhd^dydm'Oilila'artha'hodhdkafk Utkal-ddi-hhd^dyim ' d^r^-ba^^jkadrava ' ity-
ddi. The reference to a colloquial Oriyi word (still in use) shows him to
be an Opyii. Furthermore he mentions therein his SaMtya-darpai^ (2nd
and 10th ull&sas), Candrakald-ndfikd (8th ullisa) and a new work mama
Narawhha'vijaye (6th nllasa). The name of the last work indicates that he
flourished under the king Narasimha. As his father^ Candrasekhara, com*
posed a verse in honour of Bh&nudeva, this Narsimha cannot be earlier thaik
Naranmha II. » and cannot be much later as Yis^aBitha'iB grandfather'a
yennger brother, Ca^i^ulasa, wrote his KdvyapfdhdiO'dipikd (quoted in it-
dsv^ptuna) probably in the 18thoeiitiiz7. NaMriihhadeva 11. ruled Qriiaa
between a.d. 1278-9—1806-6 (J.A^.B. LXXXL, 1901^ p. 88f).
168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
' ' No other work of this Jayadeva has yet been found. In some
of the Gitagovinda MSS. eight stanzas are
Other poems of g^^j^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^j^^er the heading QangO^
Jayaoeva. stava-prahandKah whose last line runs;
hhanantam^=iha sSdaram dhira-Jayadeva-kavi,° In the 8.K. a
^etse is qnoted nnder JayadevH referring to Qaud-endra. There
are at least two other Jayadevas, Sanskrit poets* earlier than
the J 3th century ; but none of them is known to have any concern
iwith Oau4&ndra, Is this verse then taken from some unknown
poem of the OUagovinda-kHra ? In the 8 K, besides this verse ^
(tod the two taken from the Oitagovinda), 28 more are quoted
under the name Jayadeva ; they cannot be traced in the Prasanna*
BOghava of the dramatist Jayadeva, or the candr-Oloka of the
rh^toriciap Jayadeva. Possibly some of them may be from an
pnknown poem of our Bengal Jayadeva
No poem was more popular in India than the Oita-govinda,
The Popularity Numerous MSS. of it lie scattered in difEer*
of the G!ta«goyiQ- ent parts of India from Kasmlr and Nepal
da. downwards. The search for Sanskrit MSS.
has brouffht to light no less than thirty-seven commentaries
(Aufrechrs Oat. Catalog,) ; and the earliest known the Basika--
priyd goes back to the middle of the fifteenth centuxy with the
powerful king Kumbhakar^a himself as the commentator. The
poem has been imitated in works like the RUma-gita-govinda^
Ahhinava-glta-govinda and others. It has been several times trans-
lated in the vernaculars, Bengali, Oriya and Hindi. It ranks
among the quasi-sacred works of the Vai^^vas ; and its songs were
repeatedly sung by Caitanya and his followers in their processions.
A remarkable testimony to its populaiity is borne out by
Afl teatifted "bv inscriptions. Inan Oriya inscription of Pari
inBcriptiona. dated 17th July, a.d. 1499, the king Pratapa-
rudradeva ordered that the dancing girls
and the Vai^pava singers should learn and sing only the songs of
the QitoQovinda^ and should not learn or sing any other songs
before Loids Jagannatha and Balarama (J.A.S.B., LXII, 1893,
pp. 96-7). In another inscription dated 29th June, A.D. 1292,*
xriirfvf^finnirqTiwwert f ^tftrg^i^^ n ^??^^r^ i
8.K., III. 11-5, fol. 128a.
The reader will note the alliterations in each line.
« This icsoriptiOD, as yet nnedited, was found on a stone recovered
at AnivSda, old Patan, Kadi Division, Barods, from a tank which was being
excavated in Samvat 1956 as a famine work. The date runs in the orif^nal
as follows :— Sai^vot t8^ varfe A^a^a i%di 18 raviv-Mdyeha Brimad^
Vol. II, No. 6.] Bansjerit Literature in Bengal, 169
[N.8.-] ...
tlie verse I. (pra° 1). 12, vedSn-uddharate, is qnoted intheverj
beginning as the invocation stanza of the prakasti, Snch an honour
shows that the work had already within a century become quasi-
"3acred,
The Oitagovinda has been many times printed, but the only
good edition available is that from the Nirpaya-sagara Press,
Bombay. Lassen's edition (1836) is ont of print. A critical
edition is a great desideratum; and here is a nice opportunity
for a Bengal scholar.
{VIII) DHABMA-JOOESVABA.
In the 8.K. a verse of his is qnoted highly lauding the gifts
of a Qau^endra * and thus pointing to his
vara "^* Ben»i ^^^^ ^ Bengal poet. Besides this, the
p^jQ^* ^ 8,K, quotes eleven more verses under this
name,^ and distinguishes him from Yoge&-
vara (51 verses quoted) and Earanja-Togesvara (2 verses quoted).
{IX) DHOYl OK BHOYlKA.
Author of the Pavana-duiam, Already treated by me ( J.A.S.B.
New Series, 1905, 1, pp. 41-71 *; ib., 1906, pp. 15, 18 22).
{X) PASUPATI OB PASUPATli)EABA.
Elder brother of Halayudha ; wrote iheDasa-kat-mma'paddhati
Pafonati a writer C^«i^*^^^ ^ ^'^® ^ ^^^ performance of
-on ritM* * *®^ domestic ceremonies according to
the iSukla Yajurveda, Ea^va-sakha. He
was BUja-Pandtta, according to colophon.* His work should be
^1fahilavil<ik-ddhif(hita-Mdhd[_ rajid/ii-* ] rdjd'Sri' Sdramgadeva^kalydi^^wjapa
rdjye. The date ie apparently in the year, Boathern expired. The inscrip-
tion records the erection of a Kr^pa temple. € am indebted to Mr. D. B.
3)ia94^kar for these informations.
* ^w* ^a^nz%7 ^^iw^^j ^reTORTTuri ^k
III. 16-4, fol. 125a.
« S.Jr.-II. 231, II. 38-4^ II. 68-2, II. 624, II. 120-1, )l. 134 3; IV.
2 4.6, rV. 44-6, IV. 46 3, IV. 61*2
fnnTlf^W^ffRTTllfeT: fWllTrr l The colophon of the Sraddha-
jpaidhati runs :— Kfif- 'TlSpdflilHref^lir^* W?m I *^
170 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Maj, 1906.
differentiated from that of the same name by Bhavadeva Bhat^
(Sftmaveda) or by Naraya^^a Pa^4it» ( ?gveda).
In the introduction to the Brdhmana-sarwasva Halftyudha
noted that Pasupati had written 9,Paddhaii or manual on S^raddhaa
(v. 24) and another Paddhati on Paka-Yajna (v. 43). ^ No MS.
of the latter had as yet come to light. The SrOddha-paddhali
is foan^ in the As. Soc, Library, a Bengali MS.r foL 42-52.^ ■
In the 8. A', one verse is quoted under the name Pa&upatidhara^*
Paftnnatidhara Whether he is identical with Pa6upati
a wet. * ^^ ^^^^ ^ cannot say. Umapatidhara has
sometimes been shown as Uma()ati. In the
8.K. are named several authors with ^Dhara at the end, such
as, Dhara^ldhara, Lak^midhara, S'ankuradhara, Sahkhadhara,
SSgaradhara, Sancadhara, Snryadhara.
(XI) BALABRABBA.
A pupil of Acarya Govardbana, who with Udayana (*.v.)
Balabhadra, pu- revised his Acarya's poem Iryd-sapta-Bati.
pil of Q-ovar- Whether he is identical with Balabhadra^
dhana. under whose name five (5) verses are
quoted in the 5. /if.,* cannot be. said at present. A sample is
extracted below : — .
I. 29-4, fol. \9K
1 For verse 24, see I^atiB* F(»r verse 43 :—
8.K.— U. 10% fo\.i9b^
8 Sjr.-I, 29-4 J IL 151, U. 28 1 J IV. 196, IV. 50-3. :
Vol. ll, No. 5.] SanskrU Literature in Bengal. 171
IN.S.-]
{XU) BALLlZASIINADBVA.
:Father of Lak^ma^asenftdeva (a.d. 1160-61—1169-70).
' !the king Ball&la- li^ a.d. 1169-70 he completed the Dsna-
8MiadeyA» as wri- sdyam, a manual describing t]ie yariona
tBT* kinds of gifts and the connected cere-
monies* In A.D. 1168-69 he started the compilation of the Adbhnta-
sUgara, bnt died before completing it on the banks of the Ganges.
It was completed bj Lak^mapaaena. The Adbhuta-sAgara deals
with omens and portents.^ It gives the Saka hhuja-vasu'daia or
1082 as his first year. Aniraddha {s,v,) was his guru, or spiri-
tual guide.
(: The S.K. and the S,P. (No. 764) quote only one of his
yerses: —
• ^ tfw^wftni: wnmn: fk^ -S.P. »» i|rf»!firfiroj--~S'.P.
{XIII) MADHU OE DHABMlDHIKAEAt^A MABHU.
In the 8,K. under DharmfSdhikarana Madhu a verse is quoted
■ praising Vatudisa (the anthologist's father)
The Judge as the right-hand stafE of the king Lak^f-
Madha. _^ ma^asena.* Presumably, therefore, he was
a Bengal man, and as his title signifies a judge. Under the name
Madhu seven more verses are quoted in the 8*K.^ He may be
identical with the judge.
1 For referenoes te;tlie MSS. of the Dina^sffgara and the Adhhuta'aigara,
«ee my artiole, J.A.S.B., N.8 , 1906, I. p. 46, Note 1. In additioD, one MS.
of the Adbhuia-sigara is in India Gk>Ternnient, and one MS., i^parently a
fragment, noticed in the " Notioes " (N.S.), Vol. II. pp. 2-8 (No. 8). One copy
of the Dina'Sagara is in the As. Soc.'s libraiy.
* wiT^ ft^iit wtftr iig^ iwul. ftfiwt '
8 8.K.— II. U% TI. 147'1 ; V. 7*2, V. W, V, IW, V. M18-8,
172- Journal of the Asiatic 8i>oiety of Bengal [May, 1906r
. {KIV) MlBSAVASENA.
Under tin's name one verse is quoted in the 8,KA " He prob-
-mrx^t^ *^^y belongs to the royal family. Five
™i i^^*"®°** * n^ore verses are found in that anthology
royai poou. ^^^^^ Madhava.* Whether he is the same
as Madhavasena or not cannot be definitely said at present. .
(XV) LAKSMANA8ENADEVA.
The well-known Sena king (a.d. 1169-70—1200 P) The 8.K.
The king Lak9- quotes nine verses of his * and the S.P.
ma^asenadeva as one (No. 923). In the inscriptions he is:
poet. called Farama-vaisnava, and they begin
with an invocation to Naraya^a. His verses, therefore, often refer
to Kr99a ; and where not, are amatory in nature. They are noi
wanting in elegance ; e.g., take the following three : —
• ifrtrt— Sr. •» npciT— Sr. •=?RWIT— Sr. I. 57'2. fol. 28&,
(2) wf^?T«?^ m*i Ni I ifiprfS^f^raT-
• fWWftr— Sr. V.12-l,fo!. I75b.
■^^i^^' wrt rt^rro ^^m ^fWl^^ ^nn'n
* ^Smtt— Aufrecht. . lY. 48-8, fol. 160&. Aufreoht, Z.DM.Q. 86, 640-1.
« Sir.— I. 48-6 ; II. 164-4; III. 6-2 ; IV. 22.2, IV. 86-8.
. 8 S.K.'^I. 66-2 (.•v. Jayfcde^a); I. 672; II. 16-2, II. 61«5, IF. 80-1,
II. 82 3-4, 11. 106-8, II. 108'1; V. 12 1, V. 664.
Vol. II, No. 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal. 173
(8) int ji:^ ^^fW lEN^T^TOR
V. 66-4, fol. 1976.
(XVI) VETlLA, BHATTA VBTJLA, or BIJAVETILA.
In the 8.K. under Yetala one Terse is quoted, which laud
highly Ya^udasa.^ He was therefore pre-
PMt * ^^'^R** sumahly a Bengal poet. One more verse
has heen extracted in that anthology under
Bhat^a Yetala (ir. 34.3) and another under Baja-Yetala (iiL
46.2), probably the same author.
{XVII) VYiSA {KAVIRJJA).
One stanza is quoted in the 8,K. under this name, praising
. Ya^udasa.* He is thus likely a Bengal
P^t. * ^^^^^ poet of the Sena period. The word Kam-
raja may mean a physician.
I XIX) 8ABAI^A,0IEANTANA^SABA^A,8AEANADATTA,
SABAJ^ADEVA.
In the 8.K,, one Terse is extracted under GirantaQa- SaraQS
dara^a, a Oon- (^-v-)* ^^^ under Saranadatta, four under
temporary Poet of Sarai^eva, and 15 under Sara^a.* They
Jayadeya. seem to be varying forms of the same
name.
* ^nrtwIWU — A. V. 76*8, 8r. (not in A, ezoept the name.)
• ^rfir— A. * WWHI— A. • HT— Sr.. V. 76-5, fol. «»a.
s 8 K.— lY. 12 (0. Baraga) i III. 2*6 (8ara9adatta) ; I. OM, II. 188%
III. 16-4, III. 64-6 (Paravadeni) } I. 61*2-8, I. ST'l, IL 18*8-8, 11. 8e-4»
III. 14, 4JS, III. 16-5, III. 60*6, IV. 60*4, IV, 64-1 V. 1-8.5 (8«ni9a).
174 Journal cf the Anutic Society of Bengal. [M^j, 1906«
No work of this poet has yet been diftoovered. But from a
verse quoted in tlie 8,K., he appears to have flourished in the
Sena rule, and another verse by deprecating all the neighbouring
kings indirectly lends support toil' The poetV posterior limit
is fixed by reference in the Otta-Oovinda^ I. 4, Saranah sldghyo
duruha-druteh, t.e., Sara^a is best in composing difficult verses.
His time probably falls in the 4th quarter of the twelfth century.
One sample is given here : —
f*f«l^ ^T% JCTfilf TlWiHrimirfiT I
!• 61-4, fol. 306.
{XIX) SBlDHABADlSA.
The anthologist, son of Yatudasa described as MahSsQmanta'
. cudHmani (chief officer) and friend of the
A «?^*'^**iL**'^'** ^°^ Lak^ma^asena.^ Yatudasa must have
^..^^^^ , been a man of high position as verses
■ - " ■ ■■-.-..
* liurfir, A., s. in. 64-6, foi- 14-16.
inPt^H^^^rit T^fir f^T^ ^f?^ Vrjrarsr I
• ^^*S3r, Sp. "* 'mRW, Sp. hi. 15'4, fol. 125fl. M.M.C.— l-i?^)6.
/-••'■-■"■.' J , . - ■ • . ' ' . ^' '■".".
VdL II, No, 5.] Sanskrit Literature in Bengal. 175
landing him by men like Umftpatidhara, tbe jndgeMadhn aiid othem^
are qnoted by bis son at the end of tbe anthology (Y. 76*1-5).
Tbe anthology is called Sad-ukti-karn-Amrta only at two
places, friz,, at the end of first pravSha and at the very end ;
otherwise eyerywhere else (inirodnctory verse 5, and the cofophons
of the other pravdhas) it is called Sukti-karn-Omrta, It is said to
consist of five pravShas (currents), 476 vlcis (waves) and
2,380 verses, at five to each vici (vide tbe colophon at the end).
Bnt the tlizee MSS. I have examined actually contain 474 vtcts^
2,363 verses. Two vtois have, in fact, been omitted in the second
pravdha^ and lees than five verses quoted in L 95 (4), II. 3 (4),
II. 129 (3), IV. 21 (4), IV. 68 (3) and V. 25 (4). Bach verse
ends, mostly, with the author's name; or where not known,
with hasyadt or kasy-Hpi. In ten verses only the authors' names
are wanting, probably dropped at the time of copying. More
than four hundred and fifty authors have been named. Towards
the end the date of completion is given as Saka 1027, Pb&lguua 20. V
This does not admit of verification ; if a northern expired year,
it is equivalent to 11th February, a.d. 1206. Tbe year in the
Lak^ma^asena era, ras-atka-vimkey is ambiguous; raS'Ssititame
would have made it agree with the Saka year. If a mistake for
rasaikatwk'Bey it may be tbe actual regnal year of the king Lakf-
mapasena (1169 and 37 » 1206).
In the colophon at the end of each pravQha, Sridharadasa
<3alls himself Mahd-mUnialika or the divisional officer (officer in
oharge of a Mahilma;K4ala), The work bears ample testimony to
his taste and industry. Nearly two thousand four hundred verses
have been compiled horn more than four hundred and fifty authors
named and others not named ; they have been fairly selected and
sorted under different subjects ; and they bespeak a fairly wide
culture with formation of libraries. Without his compilation it
would have been impossible to write this sketch of Bengal writers.
(XX) SAT^GlDHABA, Sl^OlDHABA, SMOADHAEA.
One verse under Sgncadhara is quoted in the S.K.^ lauding
Sfiftoadhara, a Vatudasa.* He is thus likely a Bengal
Bengal Poet. poet. In tbe same anthology four more
V. 76-2, fol. 2016.
176 Journal of ihe AsiaHc Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
verses are extracted under Sancadhara and three under Sinca-
dhara' ; they are apparently the varying forms pf the same name.!
(XIX) HALlYUDHA.
The youngest and the most distinguished of the three
_- , J -n- t- brothers («.». USna, Pa&upati). The
on rituals. family are taken almost exclusively from'
his Brahmana-sarvvsva. His father bom
in the line of Vatsya muni (Introd. verse 4), married Ujjala (v. 8.),'
and became dharmm-ddhyakfa or judge (v. 5). Halayudha was
bom of them (vv. 9, 10), and had two elder brothers, Isana
and Pasupati (vv. 24, 43). Halayudha in his early years wa^s ap->
pointed Bdja-pandita, (v. 12), in youth raised by Lak^manasena
to the post of MahAmatya (vv. 10, 12), and in his mature age
confirmed as senior judge, Mahfidharmm-fidhikdra or MahS-'
dharmm-ddhyaksya {v. 12, and the colophons of the sections).
Before taking up this work he had written the Mimdnisfl'
Barwasva, Vatsnava-sarwasva, Saiva-sarwasva and Pandita-sarwasva
(v. 19).* He composed the Brdhvun^a'Sarwasva because the
Brahmanas in Badha and Yarendra did not know the Vedia
rites.^ He dealt with the rites laid down in the Yajaaaneyi-^
samhita, Kanva-^akha. In the Gat. Catalog, two more works o£
his are nBimed—Thtja-nayana, and a fikfi on the SrOddha-
paddhati. Exceptinsr the BrdJinnana-sarvvasva no other work of
nis has yet been found. In the S.K. three verses are quoted
under Halayudha.* He is to be differentiated from Halftyudha
of the Purdna'sarwasva (composed in a.d. 1475), and of the'
Bharmma-viveha (called therein MaM-kaviyE, P. Sastri's " Notices,"
L pp. 195-6). •
I 8.K.—1. 21-2.6 (Saficadhara) ; 11.84 46, V. 64-6. V. 76 2 (Safioa-
dhara).
i SJT.— I. 80*6, 1. 68-4; V. 72-8. They have been qaoted by Aiifreoht»
Z.D.M.O., 86, 589-80.
Yol. II, No. 5.] The Sexes in Helofeltis theitoba. 17Z-
• IN.8.}
23. The Proportion hettoeen the Sexes tn Helopeltis theivoba,
Waterhou8e.^By H. H, Mank, D.Sc.
The study of the relative pi^portion of males and femalefir
among various classes of animals, and especially among insects,,
has led to comparatively important conclusions, and a good deal,
of information has been gathered in recent years on the subject.
I am not aware, however, that any member of the Heteroptera haa
been examined in this sense either by breeding: or by the number-
ing of caught specimens. The fact that the Gapsid bug, HdopeU.
tis theivora, is a nerious enemy of the tea- plant, and the kindness
and enthusiasm of an Assam planter (Mr. J. J. Smith of Behalli,
Assam) , have enabled me to continue systematic and daily obser-
vations of the relative proportion of the sexes now for over three
years, and the figures thus obtained form the substance of the
present paper.
Helopeltis theivora, Waterhouse, the so-called 'mosquito blight'
of tea, is tlie most serious insect-enemy of the tea-planter. It
passes all stages of its life on the tea-plant, and at every stage it
feeds on the youngest leaves and shoots by innerting the rostrum
into the substance of the plant, and sucking out the juice. As a.
result, the leaves become covered with minute irregularly round
patches of brown withered tinsue, the growth of the shoot is
stopped, and the young leaves (the commercial product) cease to be
produced. An examination of the size of the spots sucked out by
the insects indicates, to an experienced ohserver, very closely the
age of the insect which has attacked the plant ; with adult insects
the patches measure 2 to 3 millimeters in diameter, while they
are usually on the outer parts of the bashes on older leaves than
those generally used by the larvae.
The sexes are thus described by Distant (in Blandford's " Fau-
na of British India," Heteroptera, Vol. II, pp. 440-441) : —
'* Male.—'KeAd and pronotnm shining black, mnch resembling
" the same sex of the preceding species (Helopeltis antonii), but
" with the scatellar horn more curved backward at apex.
" Female, — ^Black, pronotum bright, shining, stramineous, or
*' bchraceous, with a subapical transverse fascia and the basal area
" shining black ; scutellum ochraceous more or less suffused with
'' black, the horn long, black, piceons at apex ; antennsB dark-
" brown, banal joint paler, yellowish at base ; femora dark brown,
" mottled with ochraeons, and with a distinct pale annulation near
" base ; tibiie ochraceous, speckled with fuscoas ; head beneath'
"with a lateral luteous fascia on each side, more obscurely 8een'
" above ; abdomen pale, creamy-oohraoeous, the apical third black.*'
" LenKtb 6 to 7 millim."
To this description one can add the following additional in-
formation with regard to the male: The antenna? are shinin^^
Sioeous, ochraceous at the bane. The pronotum is shining black
rith a patch of ochraceous differing considerably in size in different.
178 Journal of the AHatie Society of Bengal. [May, IsiOd,
fipecimens, but always mnch smaller than with the female. The
insect, as a whole, appears distinctly smaller than the female.
It will be seen that there is absolntely no difficnlty even at
first sight in distingdishing the sexes. The points which settle
the sex to a casual observer, are : —
1. The size of the orange spot on the pronotum and scutel-
lum. In the female it is much bigger than in the male, and
in fact in the latter it is often hardly to be seen.
2. The shape of the abdomen, which is always larger and
stouter in the female.
3. The size of the insect, the female being always distinctly
bigger in every respect.
4. The presence of ihe ovipositor in the female.
It is obvious that the examination of the many thousands of
samples could not be made by myself personally, but the ease of
distinction prevents the possibility of any material error, and I
have checked personally a very large number.
The method adopted in the present investigation was to em-
ploy boys and girls to catch the insects practically day by day
throughout the year. In the two places firom which resulte are
here reported, there have been abont 40 children employed for
this purpose throughout almost the whole of the past three years.
The catching is not an easy business, and it is usually some
months before the children get expert at the work. Hence the
earlier results are probably not quite so reliable as the later ones.
But once they have become accustomed to the way of catching the
insects, it is rare that an adult, male or female, escaped. They
are about equally difficult to catch, and I have convinced myself
that no material error is introduced on this account. They are
found most abundantly in the early morning and late afternoon.
During the hotter part of the day, as a rule, the insects hide
away. ...
The only error which may seriously affect the figures, is the
fact that the numbers were, on the whole, declining during the
three years, owing to the measures taken against the insect. It is
a factor which might influence the relative numbers of the sexes,
in a manner of which we know nothing.
The two sites for collection were situated at Behalli and
Bedetti, places about three miles apart in the Darrang district of
Assam. Both of these are tea-gardens in which much of the
tea was seriously attacked by the Helopeltis. It should be
noted that the insect is present only in small numbers during the
early part of the year, reaching a minimum in February, March
and April. In June it commences rapidly to increase in numbers,
and during July, August, September, October, and November it is
exceedingly numerous, while in December the number usually,
though not alwaysj rapidly drops. I give a special table of rain-
fall each month at Behalli, in order that its distribution relative
to lain may be ascertained*
If the three years are taken together, the figures seem to.
indicate :—
Y<d. II, No. 5A The 8e3se$ in Hswrstna thbitora. 17^
• [NJ3.]
1. That the males are always present in much smaller nam-
bers than the females.
2. That the more adverse the conditions, the less is usnally
the predominance of females. This is indicated very clearly in
the loehalli results for Jnly, August, September and October in
the three sevetral years, when the attack was at its height.
1908i
19M.
1906.
Number
of
insects.
Males
Females.
Number
of
insects.
Males
7oOf
Females.
Number
of
insects.
Males
7oO£
Females.
Joly ..
Angnst
September
October
20,446
19,603
18,742
18,668
142
10-6
11-9
106
12,491
13,686
11,896
16,393
38-6
31*9
34-0
640
6,343
6,089
9,860
8,828
62*0
68-4
492
40*1
In the first year the efforts at keeping the insects in check on
{hese plots were hardly successful ; in the second they were more
so ; while in the third the insects were never able to get oat of
hand. The same story is told by the figures given for the second
place of observation (Bedetti).
In explanation of the fact of the sudden drop in the number
of insects in January or February in each year, it should be noted
that it is at this season pruning is carried out, and this results in
the removal and destruction of many millions of eggs from the
plants. Hence the drop in numbers is not entirely a sensonal
variation.
180
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.
Behalli,— April, 1903— March, 1906.
Date.
Male.
Female.
Males M
Bainf all :
Inches.
No. of
Bainy
Females.
days.
1908.
April
May ...
Jane ...
131
685
191
478
1,710
27-7
866
4,174
206
July ...
AugQBt
September
2,666
18,081
14-2
Not
Not
1,869
17,634
10-6
1,462
12,280
11*9
noted
noted
October
1,308
12,360
10-6
November ... •••
3,898
14,188
289
December
6.177
16,800
87-9
1904.
January
18
690
2-2
•48
3.
Pebruary
140
688
21-9
1-97
6
March ' •■•
81
1,324
61
2-01
9
April...
May
Jane ... .•> •••
881
8,226
11-8
not noted
not noted
910
6,044
18 0
17-28
27
2,137
5,557
38-5
16-68
16
July ...
August
3,477
9,014
88 6
16-91
23
3,812
10,373
31-9
2912
26
September
8,016
8,«79
840
815
16
October
6,897
9,996
54 0
4*21
10
November
9,180
18,803
48-8
1-43
9
December
2.720
7,229
37 6
1906.
•12
1
January
399
1,118
85-7
•21
3
February
17
61
338
•86
3
March
56
140
400
896
11
April ...
May
June ••• •••
98
262
374
11-84
19
823
469
704
6-98
12
966
1534
623
1608
20
July ••• ••• •••
2,171
4,172
520
14-81
20
August ••• .*•
1,740
4,349
634
3212
27
September
8,087
6,278
492
8-20
17
•October
2,886
6.948
40-1
312
8
November
8,340
9,841
357
2-89
7
December
3,491
10,623
32-9
1906.
-88
7
January
424
2,402
17-6
•67
3
February
101
931
10 8
221
8
March
603
2,710
186
2-58
8
Vol. II, No. 6.1 TJhe Sexes in Hblopbltis theivora.
181
BedeUi^—Jarmary, 1903'~March, 1906.
Males as
Date.
Male.
Female.
Fern n lea.
1908.
January ...
20
27
741
February ... •
48
40
1200
March
60
101
:69-4
April
26
81
308
May
11
40
27-5
June
46
259
17-7
July
116
677
17-1
AugQBt
132
1.506
87
September...
202
2.069
9-8
October ...
681
2,686
24-4
November ...
975
4,132
23*6
December ...
882
5,619
1904.
15-7
January ... ... .„
13
636
20-6
February ...
18
194
9-8
March
4
148
27
April
0
64
May
6
94
6-4
June
147
368
39-9
July
895
1,091
36-2
August
451
1.407
321
September ..
670
2,451
278
October ...
865
2,498
846
November ...
970
2.482
888
December ...
566
1,638
1906.
347
January
48
94
511
February ...
1
56
18-2
March ...
1
1
100
April
0
0
May
5
8
62'5
Jnne
20
80
66-7
Jnly
67
147
45-6
Auguat ...
85
97
361
September ...
80
93
82-8
October ...
87
167
621
November .„ ... ["
49
245
200
December ...
18
149
1906.
8-7
January ...
0
6
February ...
0
6
•••
M^roh
1
16
6*2
Vol. II, No. 5.1 Nate on the R.ite -f Oalcutta. 183
iN.8.]
24. Preliminary Note on theE'its of Oalcidt<i.-^By W. C. Hossagk,
M.D., District Medical Officer, OalctUta.
The important part which, aooording to most authorities, the
parasites of the rat play in the propagation of plague, has rendered
it a matter of considerable practical importance to ascertain
definitely what are the chief varieties of rats found in Calcutta,
and their relative frequence. Thanks to rewards for the destruc-
tion of ratfl, it has been possible to obtain a very large amount of
material, and, by working on large series, to collect valuable inform-
ation as to the variations normally found in the difEerent npeciea
and varieties. The variations caused by immaturity are parti-
cularly interesting and have a very practical bearing on the identi-
fication of species, but the subject is too technical to be more than
indicated here. There are three species of rat commonly found in
Calcutta, and a fourth, though quite rare, is very striking from its
very large size, viz., the Lesser or Northern India Bandicoot.
Key to Rats of Calcutta.
A. Long-tailed species (tail 115-130 per cent, of length of head
and body).
(1) Mtu raft us afexandrinus. — Medium sized or small. Ears
long and wide and standing up from head, which is long
and pointed. Slender b<^y, feet long, slender and
dark, head long and pointed. Median pads of hind foot
cordiform and the external one generally showing a
smaU extra tubercle. The tail is uniformly dark. This
is a house rat ; it corresponds to the Black Rat of Eu-
rope.— Mammae, 2 pectoral, 3 inguinal.
B. Short or Medium Tailed,
(2) Mus dectimauus. — The Brown Rat of Europe. Heavy-
bodied, large rat with heavy tail, the length of which
is 90 per cent, of length of head and body. The tail
is distinctive, being white or distinctly lighter below.
The feet are large, heavy and flesh-coloured, with cordi-
form median padn on hind foot like Mus alexandn'nus.
Jowl heavy and broad. No long piles or bristles
on back, though longer hairs are present. M, decu*
m»nus does not bristle or spit when caged. The
molara are tubercnlar. Eyes small and ears round and
sh()i*t. — Mammae, 3 pectoral, 3 inguinal.
(3) Nesokia bengal ensis (Indian Mole Rat) — Heavy -bodied and
of moderate size, like asmalldecumaniitf but has long piles
or bristles on its back. The tail is only about 80 pei*
cent, of the length of the head and body, and is uni-
formly dark; it tends to be rather attenuated and
pointed at the end« Pads of the hind foot tend to be
small and circular, not oordiform« The proximo-
J 84 JiAimal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.
external is very sdihII, and in 2 per cent, of specimens is
wanting. The feet and nose are not flesh -ooloored but
rather purplish. The fur is very thin, bristly and harsh,
and in drowned specimens the half -naked bristly, pig-
like appearance is marked. When caged N. hengaletisia
bristles, spits and gnashes its teeth. Molars instead of
tubercles show transverse laminae. Burrowing, stable
and grain-shop rat. -Mammae, 4 pectoral, 4 inguinal,
but very variable.
(4) Nesokia nemorivagus (Lesser Bandicoot). — An extremely
large and heavy-bodied rat. It may be confused with
very large specimens of If. decumanus, but has a deep,
narrow, greyhound-like muzzle with very large ears.
On the back are very long piles 5-7 cm., lonpr. The
feet are black and very large, with pads as in N, hengal-
ensis. The tail is nearly eqnal to the head and body and
is uniformly dark, more finely ringed than in M, decu-
manus. It has the same savage demeanour when caged
as N. bengalensis. Molars with transverse laminsB. It is
a burrowing, grain-storing rat, but is captured in houses.
It is as well here to mention Grocidura ccsndea, the Grey
Musk Shrew, commonly known as the musk rat. This is not a rat
at all bat is one of the Insectivora, being closely allied to the
moles and the shrews. It feeds mainly on cockroaches. It is very
<»mmon in Calcutta, bac in many thousands of trapped rats I
have only come across a single specimen.
Under Mus a^exundrinus I include all rats in Calcutta of the
rattus type. My specimens certainly include M. rufescens, but
I have still got to work th«m out. They show an extreme range of
variation in colour from almost black with dark belly to pale cinna-
mon or brown with white beUy, but as every gradation is shown
1 am at present inclined to think they are all the one rat. Breeding
-experiments will be required to settle the problem.*
In this paper all I aim at is to give a rough idea of the rats of
Oalcutta, and the external characteristic^ by which they may be
•distinguished by one who is not an expert. Hence I have said
nothing about colour, as it is an extremely variable characteristic
and a most unreliable means of differentiation. In the live rat,
the colour seems more or less the same in all of them, for even the
most sharply defined white belly is almost unnoticeable unless
the rat is sitting up at its toilet. All may be described as brown,
but in alexandrinus the brown may be a light yellowish-brown, and
in the two Nesokias it tends to be a cold greyish-brown with no
1 Since this was written I have seoared two upeoimens which were black
find one which was almost quite w)iite though the eyes were black, examples
of partial melaniBin and nlbinism respectively. I hnve almost completed my
examination o( rattus series, and find that no distinction can be drawn
between nt/sscens and alssandrtnux, as they iiiterg^rade completely. The
■smaller specimens which agree with the description of rvfMcens are simply
jonng specimens of aU9andrinu9, May 16th, 1906.
Vol. II, No. 5.1 Note on the Bats of Odcutta. 185
IN.S.}
rafous tendency. Mus ratlus nee.l n .'ver be mistaken, as even when
the long tail is mutilated, as it freqaently is, the yery lar^^e pro-
minent eyes and the large oatstaading ears are quit^ characteristic.
Apart from its size, the bicoloured tail of decuminus will nearly
always distinguish it. If the lower surface is only a very little
lighter, then a glance at the large flesh-coloured feet will settle tha
specie^, and an examination of the pads shows them large and cordi*
form or heartshaped just as in Mus rattus. The purplish feet and
finout and the shorter much-tapered tail make the recognition of
Nesolcvi hengaleiuis also easy. The long, black bristlen, 4-5 cm.
long, are nnmifitakable. The foot pads will settle any doubt, being
8m»dl, rounded and with the proximo ^^xtefnal almost absent.
The large black feet and slender muzzle at once separate the
Bandicoot from the largest brown rat. The following is a summary
of the principal measurements in centimetres To get the length
of head and body it is important to see that the rat is straightened
out, particularly if rigor mortis is present. The centre of the amis
is taken as the junction of body and tail. Calipers may be used,
but a steel tape is very convenient, and, considering the normal
variations, sufficiently accurate. The curves of the body should
not be followed. In measuring the hind foot the claws should
be excluded. The ear should be measared from the external root
of the conch. My own have been taken from the lower edge of the
meatus.
Average Measurements in Centimetres,
Leiifcth of
head and
»K)dy.
Length
of
Tiiil.
Leni{th of
Hind FuoU
Length
Ear.
3C. alex'indrinaa
16
20
3-2
21
M. deonni'inas
226
20 2
41
197
N. bengalensis
18 2
14-8
8-2
1-94
K. nemorivfigDs ...
27
26
52
28
Belative Frequenqf, — Figures in this instance tend to be rather
unsatisfactory owing to two onuses. In the first place pressure
of plague work made it impossible for me to make accurate record-
ed counts of any but a small proportion of the rats I examined.
In the second place it was only late in my investigation that I
oould accurately distinguish the different varieties. My own re-
corded counts total 6*8. My colleague. Dr. Crake, counted 1,000,
but onlv distinguished long-tailed from other rats, making the
former 11 '2 percent.
186
Journal of the Astotte Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.
Belative Frequency of Bats in Calcutta,
N. bengalensis.
M. decumanxis.
26%
M. alezandrinus.
N. nemorivagus*
Rare
I have collected 9 specimens of Bandicoot, but these were oot
of a series of over 2,000 examined, and three of these were sent to
me from other districts than my own.
The frequency of N, bengalensis is certainly overstated in the
above table, and the explanation is that my most assiduous collector
worked in a quarter where grain godowns abound. From observa-
tions in other districts, I should say that taken all over the city
Nesokia bengalensis and M, decumanus are about equally frequent.
I have already generally indicated the reason for publishing
this abstract. The preparation of the plates which are to accom*
pany the full paper will take so long that it seems advisable not to
wait indefinitely but to publish this rough summary at once in
the hope that it may be of Rome use to those who are working at
the connection between rats and plague.
YoL II, No. 5.1 Notet on the Freshwater Fattita 0/ India. 187
26. Notes on the t\eshwater Fauna, of India. No. V.Sotne
AnimaU found assttciated with Spongillfi carteri in Oalcutta. —
By N. Annand.vcb, D.Sc, CM Z.S. (With ono plate)
Several Insects and Cmstacea are known to live temporarily
or permanently in the canals of MphydiUia fluviatilis in Eai*ope ;
but very little has been published regarding the incolsB or
commensals of the tropical Froshwater Sponges. During the past
winter and spring I have examined in Calcutta a large number of
fipecimens of the common SpongtUa carteriy in order to discover
what animals live in association with it. Such animals prove to
be numerous and of wevy varied kinds. Several species, of which I
have little to say, may be noticed briefly. A small fish of the
genus Ghbius (which I will descnbe later) lays its eggs in de-
presnions on the surfac^e of the Sponge towards the end of the
cold weather, and sevei^al of the higher Crustacea ' probably take
shelter temporarily iu the same position. To descend in the
animal scale, I have found considerable numbers of at least one
species of Planarian actually in the interior of the Sponge. These,
however, I only found in this position after the rise in temperature,
which heralds the commencement of the hot season, had caused
the cells of the organism to perish, leaving, in many cases, a
fairly coherent skeleton nttached to the roots of floating water-
plants vvhicli retaine«l the gemmules in its meshwork. This skele-
ton also gave shelter to numerous Inse(*t larva, whicrh nny have
been an attraction to the Planarians, although most of them were
too big to fall an easy prey to the latter. In Sponges of the
species I have seen, at all times during winter and spring, minute
iNematodes of the family AngnilluhdsB, while in one, which I
dissected in February, I found a larva of a Gordiid worm, lying
close to the external sur&.ce in the substance of the Sponge. It
was iu its first stage, and its presence was probablv connected
with other inhnbitants of its host; for iHrve of the kind ai<e
known to attack Ghironomid Inrvee, through the integument ot
which they make their way. In another specimen, at the begin-
ning of April, I c«ime across a worm of the genus DerOj which,
although fully adult, was probably a chance Ruest also. It is
evident that a loose, porous mass like the skeleton of SpongtUa
carteri offers an attractive retreat to any animal of sufficiently
small girth and of retiring habits which may chance to find it.
There are several Insects and a Worm, however, whose
oonnection with the Sponse is of a more settled though not a
mrmanent nature. I will first deal with the Worm, of which a
aescription follows.
1 Bai Bahadur B. B. Sanyal in his eicellent little book Hourt wUh
Nature savt that in *>ome parts of Benyn^l Freshwater sponget are known M
"* shrimps^ nets," because Bhrimps take shelter in them. The same nataral*
<M tells me tlmt ^ namber of joun^ snakes {Cerheriu rhyneope) born in
bis aqiiariiiin in Calontta, took shelter, the day after birth, in the natural
canals of a sponge at the bottom of the tank.
188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. [May, 190^.
ChJBTOGASTEB SP0NGILL2E, Sp. nOV.
Diagnosis : —
A large sncker surrounding the mouth ; no posterior
sucker ; segments few ; body transparent, colourless ; integument
irregularly, transversely striated on the body, with lom^itudinal
rows of minute, irregular tubetcles on the " head "; chsBtsB short,
feeble. reti*actilt*, nrranged in 6 or 7 pairs of bundles along the
ventral surface, with a narrow, flattened area between them, with
4 or 5 chsBtaB in each bundle, those of the second segment twice a^
long as the others ; no chiBtte on the 3rd- 6th segments ; total
length of ^n individual which is rtot budding about 1 mm.
Walls of pharynx comparatively thin ; oesophagus as long as
pharynx or longer, undivided, covered with glandular cells;
intestine short. An otocyst in the "brain."
This Worm resembles Ghsetogaster bengalensts in the possession
of the otocyst, whicli is a rehitively large, globular, transparent
cyst. It differn, however, from the species previously dcKcribed
jFrom Calcutta in the comparatively thin walls of its pharynx,
its undivided cBsophagus, and the lack of a posterior sncker — the la«t
a character which may be considered by authorities on the group
to be of generic value. It is not improbable that both Ghmtogaster
hengaleitsis and Ch. spongillse will be finally separated from the
European and Ameiican species of the genus under some new
generic name or names : but their affinities are shown to lie with
this genus by the following important characters: — (1) The
double ventral nerve cord ; (2) the discrete nature of the ganglia,
the arrangement of which does not conespond with the segmenta-
tion of the body; (3) the absence of dorsal setae and the arrange-
ment of those on the ventral surface, which are present only on
segment II and on the segments posterior to V ; (4) the presence
of uncinate setae only.
In specimens of Spongilla carteri which had borne down the
floating plants to which they were attached and had been partially
smothered in the mud at the bottom of the pond, and in specimens
of Spongilla dectpiens which were already dying and producing
large numbers of gemmules, I found Ohastogaster spongillse abund-
ant during February. It frequented only those parts of the
Sponge which had been killed or were dying, its food apparently
consisting of the organic debris left by their decay. Many thou-
sands of individuals were found in sudi parts of the sponge, while
the healthy, growing parts were quite fi^ of them.
Lately (April, 1906) I have found Ghaetogaster spongillse^ still
sexually immature, on the external surface of colonies of Plumor
iella repens var. emarginata^ which were growing on submerge
stones and water-plants in a pond in the Calcutta Zoological
hardens. Accompanying it were Naidomorph worms ' of several
genera, (including Dero^ Pristina and Pterostylarides)^ numerous
Kotifers, and also a third species which must be placed provision-
t For descriptions and figares of many of the TncUan species of this
family see A.. G. Bourne, in Quart. Jmim* Micr, 8cu XXXV, 1891, p. 886.
.Vol. II, No. 6.] Noteton the Frethwater Fauna of India. \S9
ally in the genus Chastoyaster. The last (Fig. IB) is remarkable
for possessing in the brain a sensory organ which is densely
pigmented and probably fanctions as an eye. The buccal cavity
in this species is very deep, the muscular pharynx short ; the total
length is from 2 to 3 mm., and there are not more tlian eight
pairs of setigerous bundles, the seteB resembling those of Chseto-
ycLster henyalensis in arrangement, but being fewei* in each bundle.
Kxcept those just behind the month, they are not retractile. The
vascular plexus in better developed than in the two othei*
forms 1 have examined, and extends forwards to the base of th6
buccal cavity. There is no nephridium near the second bundle, but
■that which opens at the ba8e of the third bundle is larger than
those postt'rior to it. Although the sexual organs arc quite imma-
ture, the clitelluiii is well developed.
The food of this form with an eye consists, at any rate in part^
of the Protozoa ^VorHcella, Epistylts, Stentor^ etc.) which are abun-
dant on the surface of the zoarium of the Polyzcfon. The worm
hooks itself along with the aid of its setee, the first bundle
playing no part in progression but being used to seize and
retain living prey The ventral surface is closely applied to some
more or less flat surface during progi*cssion, and the movements^
in spite of the existence and use of the setee, recall those of a
Planarian. Unlike the species which attaches itself to snails in
the Calcutta '* tanks " — I have not been able to find specimens
this winter^this Eyed Ghtetogaster cnn progress through th^
water without support, by lateral and vertical contortions of its
body ; but it prefers as a rule to crawl.
Fig, 1. Two species of Ohmto(fa»ter trom PiumnteUa, April.
kmCh. npongilla. B«(?h., sp. (Both x n bout 85.)
Babad. Caclitellutn; e*eye; o^otocyst. Both ■pecitnenR nre in a8tttta>
of coiitr ot'on.
190 Journal of ihe Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
Spongilla careen produces comparatively few gemmnles iu
Calcutta, where the freshwater Sponges are not desicated during
the hot weather as they are in Bombay but apparently perish
owinff to the rise in temperature which takes plaice at the end of
March or the beginning of April. Moreover, these few gemmnles
are formed chiefly towards the interior of the Sponge, which may
reach a diameter of at least six inches, and are mostly retained in
the meshwork of the skeleton and germinate in situ on the return
of cooler weather. A few, however, are set free and serve to aid
in the dispersal of the species. I found gemmnles of this form
fairly abundant on the surface of a marsh in Ghota Nagpnr at the
beginning of March, and thej may occasionally be taken among the
bacterial scum which appears on the water of the Calcutta *' tai^s *'
a little later in the year. A large proportion of the gemmnles of
SponyiUa decipiens are, on the other hand, produced, so to speak,
for dispersal. The Sponge is a thin, incrusting form, which
becomes full of gemmules, and the gemmnles are packed together
in masses of a peculiar pneumatic tissue which gives them very
great buoyancy. I have no doubt that Chastogaster spongillas
(which I lubve only found in half-dead sponges iu an unfavourable
position for the germination of the gemmnles) plays an important
part in liberating the gemmules of both species, both by eating
tiie debris which retains them in position, and by its movements
as it crawls along the skeleton. Its mode of progression
differs from that of Ohsetogaster bengalensis and consists mainly in
wrigffling movemente of the body assisted by the retractile ohastaB,
which, owing to their fineness, are well adapted for grappling with
the spicules of the Sponge. A large number of living organisms,
however minute, moving in this way must aid in dislodging freely
movable bodies such as gemmules in the meshwork of a Sponge
skeleton.
Ohsetogaster spongillss reproduces its kind prolifically by bud-
ding and subsequent fission ; but I have not found individuals
which were sexually mature, notwithstanding the fact that the
clitellum, as in Ghmtogaster bengalensis, is already visible in
young individuals newly sepai-ated from a budding parent. There
seems to be a tendency, however, for the latter species to desert
its host at the beginning of the hot Weather, and it is not
improbable that it becomes sexually mature after doing so, and
deposite eggs at the bottom which lie dormant until the tempera-
ture sinks again. The clitellum becomes more conspicuous at the
end of winter ; but I have not been able to detect the gonads even
in specimens in which this change had occurred.
The Insecte which inhabit Spongilla carteri belong to several
species ; but as they ate all immature I cannot venture on specific
determinations. The most numerous belong to the Dipterous
family of Chironomidae or Midges.
Chironomus sp. (larva).
One type of larva (possibly including several allied species)
Vol. II, No. 5.] Notes ou the Freshwater B'auna of India. 191
commonly found in i he Sponge asr> ee^t in almost all respects with
the larv8B of hlaropean Midges of tlie genus Ghironomus, This
type (Fig. IB) has an elongated body with the segments appit>xi-
mately similar inter se. The head, which is nmall, is hard and
of a brownish colour. There are two eyes, the lower of which is
double, on each side, and a short tentacle which in not
retractile. The jaws, which are formed for biting, and the
other month-parts exuctly resemble those of European species. On
the first segment of the body there is a pair of extremely short,
stout, separate appendages, which are furnished at their fi*ee
ezti-emity with a i>undle of coarse, curved spines. A somewhat
similar, out longer pair of appendages occurs at the other extrem-
ity of the body, and behind them, at the very tip of the abdo-
men, is a pair of blunt, sack-like processes with a small bunch of
hairs on h slight projection at their common base above. The
last abdominal segment also bears on the dorsal sarface (in some
cases on a hump or prominence > a bunch of much thicker and
longer briistles, which are connected with a special muscle. A few
fine, scattered hairs occur on the sides of the body. There are no
processes on the ventral surface of the abdomen. (The last is a
feature in which almost all the larvae of Ghironomus I have ex-
amined in India differ from those of the European species, in
which these ventral processes are conspicuous.) This sponge -
haunting Ghironomus larva differs from the one which feeds onHydra
in atleastfonr points: (1) in the extreme shortness of the anterior
limbs ; (2) in the structure of the eyes, of which there is a single
pair in the former; (3) in being considerably larger; and (4)
in colour. Whereas the free-living species is nearly colourless,
that of the form at present under considel^ation is of a deep blood-
red hue. This colour, which is developed fully only in older in-
dividuals, has been shown to be due in other larvsB of the genus
not to the presence of ordinary pigment but to the production
of hsBmoglobm, by means of which the larva breathes, its res-
piratoty system being altogether rudimentary. The smaller size
of the free-living species may render a highly specialized device for
oxygenating the blood unnecessary.
As I have said, I am not sure that seveml closely allied
species of Ghironomus larvte do not haunt the Sponge ; but even if
this is the cane, they are as Rimilar in their habits as in their
structure, and they may be regarded from the standpoint of bio-
nomics as a single form. In many cases it is evident that they and
the Sponge grow up together, and large numbers of them may be
found in the substance of their host at all times during winter and
spring. The evil odour of the Sponge is apparently not offensive
to them, and they are rather more numerous in the uving Sponge,
which has this odour, than in the dead skeleton from which the
smell has departed. As young larvie, thev build shoi*t pix>tectiug
tubes of a parohment-like substance, which is ^ecreted by theii*
salivaiy glands It appears, unlike the threads oF which the tube
of the common European Ghironomus larvsB is made, to be given
b out in an amorphous condition, and is probably moulded into shape by
i
192 Journal (?/ the Asiatic' Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
the larva. The Sponge grows very rapidly and the larva is soon
in danger of being engnlphed in its substance. The tube is there-
fore lengthened, in orde:* to avoid this catastrophe and to secure
communication with the exterior. The process may continue until
the tube in over an inch in length, its diameter increasing with the
growth of its maker. The internal aper t nre becomes practically closed
by the pressure of the growing substance of the Sponge, but the ex-
ternal orifice remains open. Very often the Sponge dies before
the larva has reached the term of its larval life ; but this appears
to make no difference to the latter, which lives on in ite tube.
The entrance to the tui»e may project some little distance beyond
the worn surface of the larva's dead host.
The larva does not eat the Sponge but feeds on minute
animals which it catohes by means of the curved bristles on ite
anterior limbs. In capturing its prey it stretches the fore part of
its body out of the entrance of its tube, to the interior of which it
clings by means of its hind limbs and of the bristles at the posterior
extremity of the abdomen. The tube is covered with scattered spic-
ules of the Sponge ; but I have been unable to at-certain whether the
larva fastens them there or whether they belong to the substance
of the host. Their clean condition, as they are apparently free
from living cells or the remains of dead ones, would suggest that
the larva plucks them out from the sponge and fixes them in posi-
tion ; but the tube is in extremely intimate contact with the sub-
stance of the sponge, and can witli difficulty be separated from it.
At first sight it would appear that the presence of a foreign
body such as the tube of this Ohironomtis larva in the interior of a
living organism would be necessarily hai*mful to that organism ;
but the fnct that a Sponge has no definite organs or living tissues
renders a theory of the kind improbable. Study of the fact* showJ9
that the tubes of the larva are, on the contrary, distinctly bene-
ficial to the Sponge, especially when they are present in considerable
numbers. Spongilla carteri is very fragile in life, but, as has been
iioted above, the skeleton of specimens which have not grown
sufficiently large ' to bear down the plants that support them,
remains coherent after the death of the cells of the Sponge,
serving as a nest for the gemniules which it retains. The tubes
of the Ohironomus larva aid very greatly in preserving this
coherence by binding the skeleton together, as the substance out
of which they are formed is- tough and persistent. The larva,
therefore, would appear to be beneficial to the Sponge in a way
very different from that in which Ghietogaster spongillse aids in
maintaining the survival of the species ; but whereas the latter
has only been found in Sponges which had sunk to the bottom, the
former occurs chiefly in those which are floating near the surface.
The larva does not pupate in the Sponge.
Col. Alcock * has drawn my attention to certain instances of
1 Sometimes they sink not becnuBe of their own weight but because the
■leaves of the supporting plants Hi-e eaten by insects.
2 See Aloook in Ann Marf. Nat. Hist, (6) X, 1892, p. 208.
Vol. n, No. 5.] Noie$ on the Freshwater Faufia of India. 193
commensalifim between marine Sponges and Hydrozoa, which are
to some extent parallel to this between atubioolouslarva andSpongilla
carterij the chitinons exoskeleton of the Goelenterates playing, how-
over, a far more important part in the formation of the sponge
body dian do the tubes of the Chironomid. The case of the latter
and its host should perhaps be described as one of incipient oom-
mensalism. The considei-able variation noted in the habits of
allied Indian larvsB would support- this view. A very similar
larva forms its tube indifferently either in the substance of a
brackish-water Sponge or among the densely packed zooecia of a
Polyzoon ; a third is common on the external surface of the zoarium
of Plumatelhi repens, covering its tube with sand-grains ; while a
fourth lives iDdependently and fastens to its retreat Protozoa
and other small animals on which it feeds. The liabits of all these
species tend, in greater or less degree, towards commensalism, and
probably the one at present under consideration has gone further
than the others in this respect.
Tanypus sp. (larva).
Another Chironomid larva (Fig. 2B) commonly found in the
substnnce of Spongilla cartert "so closely resembles those of the
European members of the genus Tanypua that I think there can
be little doubt that this is the genus to which it belongs. It dif-
fers from the larva of C^iionomti^ in tlie following characters : (1)
the head, instead of being subspherical in shape is long, rather
narrow, and flattened above, having a somewhat ** snaky *' appear-
ance ; (2) the antennte can be completely retracted into cavities
in the side of the head ; ( 3) the fore limbs are joined together at
the base for a considerable proportion of their length ; (4) both they
and the hind limbs can be entirely retracted, the latter being with-
drawn into separate sheaths while the fore limbs disappear into a
<^ommon tube which depends from the ventral surface of the first
segment of the body some little diatance behind the head. The
claws attached to ihe hind limbs are large in this sponge-haunt«
ing form, which I have found both in winter and in spring, and
there is a single, undivided eye on each side. This larva does not
form a tube but fort*es its way through the substance of the
Sponge, pulling itself along by means of its conjoined fore limbs«
When alarmed it withdraws its limbs and antennae into their
cases and remains still, as if it wei'e dead Probably it does not
feed on the Sponge, but, like its ally found in the same organism,
on minute animals which it catches by means of the hooks
on its fore limbs. This form is commoner in dead Sponges
than is the Ohironomus, and I have taken a species prob-
ably identical with it living free among water-weeds. It is
colourless and apparently breathes by tronamission of oxygen
through the general surface of its body, which is covered with
a fine, soft integument It does not grow so big as the Chironomut
larva. I have sometimes found a considerable number of
J94 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
individaals close together in a natural cavity of the Sponge. The
pnpa lives free in the water.
Fig. 2. Chironomid Lat'vsB f rum S* carteri.
A » Chironmus sp., x 10. B ^ Tanypua sp., x 20.
A small Beetle larva (PL I, Fig. 3) occurs somewhat spaiinglj
in the Sponge, both in winter and in spring. Its mouth-pi^ts
prove that it is a predaceons form ; but I have been unable to
identify it. A remarkable feature is the forked appendage at the
extremity of the abdomen. This structure is jointed and bears
at the extremity of each of its two branches a powerful hooked
claw. The object of the daw is to enable the larva to cling
tightly to any object, and the end of the abdomen is generaUy
bent beneath the rest of the body like the '' tail " of a lobster.
If the larva is dislodged, however, it straightens itself and moves
along by means of its legs, with a curious jerky gait. I have
usually found it near the centre or the base of the Sponge.
SiSYRA sp. (larva). PI. I, Fig. 2.
One of the most interesting Insects found in the Sponge is a
Neuropterous larva very closely resembling that of the European
Sityra fuscatUy which is found during summer in the cauids of
EfSiydatia ftuviatUis, Indeed, I cannot find any definite character
whereby the Indiiiu form could be distinguished from the Euro*
pean ; but possibly the eyes are better developed in the former.
The Indian larva is a small, whitish insect with a flattened,
almost triangular abdomen and a compaiatively narrow thorax
and head. The abdomen, as in the Eui-opean form, bears on its
ventral surface seven- pairs of jointed appendages which appa-
)?ently function as gills. There is a pair of very fine, stiff,
Vol. II, No. 5.] Not«« on the Fre$hwater Fauna of India. 195
[N.8.}
bristle-like antennas on the head, and the eyes are large and
dark. Each consists of a number of simple ocelli situated close
together on a small circular area. The mouth-parts resemble
those of the European form, but may differ slightly in details..
They consist of a pair of tubular structures which closely resem-
ble the antennas m outward appearance, except that they are
not jointed. Each is really double. Their function is evidently
to obtain nourishment by suction ; but it is not known whether
the European form feeds on the Sponge or on other animals or
plants, and I have no observations on this point to offer as regards
the Indian larva.
I have only found this larva during the winter months.
Unlike its European congener, it is not confined to the natural
cavities of the Sponge ; for it forces it<s way into the actual sub-
stance of its host.
Its occurrence daring summer in Europe and in winter in the
tropics, is what might be expected from the analogy of other
forms in the " tank" faana. In Europe winter is the time
of hardship for aquatic animals, owing t«> scarcity of food and the
formation of ice ; whei eas in Calcutta the high temperature to
which water, and especially shallow, stagnant water, rises during
the liot season, appears to be inimical to most forms of animal
life, while life flourishes in the comparatively, but not actually
cold water of the cool season. In Calcutta few of the ^* tanks '*
dry up at any time of the year ; but the fact that they do so in
many parts of the warmer regions of the world may have had an
effect on the history of the pond fauna of a district geologically
so recent as Lower Bengal. Regarded from a geological stanil-
point, the animals of this part ofthe country are, without exception,
recent immigrants, and we find that some characteristic represen-
tatives of even the Indian terrestrial fauna (e g., Ohamadeon calcara-
tu8 Bind Sitana ponttceriaua) have never managed to establish them-
selves in the Ganges delta. Aquatic animals can usually adapt
themselves to changed conditions, as we see by comparing the
fauna of a Calcutta ** tank " and that of a British pond and not-
ing the many resemblances and identities ; but chnnges are
brought about very gradually unless they are of essential impor-
tance to the well-being of an organism, and it is not improbable
that the crisis which fakes place in the life cjcle of so many of the
animals of the Calcutta '^ tanks " towards the end of March, is
not due solely to the actual rise in temperature which tlien occurs,
but also in part to an inherited rhythmical tendency which pro-
tected the ancestors of these organisms from perishing in a climate
ill which the extremes of moisture and dryness were more widely
separated than they are iii Lower Bengal.
Summary.
At least two species of Dipterous lar.vaB, a Beetle larva, a
Neuropterous larva of the ^enus SisyrOj and a Worm probably
belonging (o the genus Chsetogasterf occur in the substance of
196 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengai, [May, 1906.
living specinienB of SpongtUa carteri in Calcutta, while several
other animals seek shelter in the dead skeleton of the Sponge;
The Worm appears to be beneficial to its host in that it assists in
the dispersal of the gemmales, while one of the Dipterous larvsB
strengthens the skeleton of the Sponge by bnilding tough and
persistent tuUes in the substance of its host.
Explanation of Plate 1.
Fig. 1. — Vertical section of a specimen of Spongilla carten
which has sunk to the bottom. The upper, lighter
portion was living, the lower, dark part practically dead.
February 6th. (Natural size).
G=gemmule. T = tube of Okironomus larva. R =
rootlet of plant to which the Sponge was attached.
Fig. 2. — An undetermined Beetle laiTa from Spongilla carteri,
X 10.
Fig. 8. — Ventral surface of larva of Sisyra sp., from Spongilla
carteri, x 10.
All the figures are from specimens preserved in formaline.
Vol. II, No. 5.1 Nates on the Freshwater Fauna of India. 197
{.N.S.I
26. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of hulia. No. VI, — The Life-
History of an Aquatic Weevil. — By N. Annandale and C. A.
Pai7a.
So far as we are aware, no member nf the family Curcnli-
onidce has been recorded as an aqnatic Insect In the autnmn of
1905, however, one of as found a few specimens of a small Weevil
among water- weeds in the Mnsenm ** tank "in Calcutta. At the
beginning of March, 1906, another, considerably smaller species
was noted under similar conditions in Chota Nagpur ; but unfor-
tunately all the specimens obtained were accidently destroyed.
In the same month, especially towards the latter half, the Calcutta
species was abnndunt, and we are now able to give a general ac-
count of its life history, which is surprisingly similar to that of
many terrestrial forms.
Although we do not propose to attempt a generic identifica-
tion of this Weevil, it will be well to commence with a description
of the species.
Description of an Aquatic Wkevil.
The antennae are elbowed and the basal joint fits into a groove
on the surface of the rostrum They are inserted at a puint a
little distal of the middle of the rostrum, than which they nre
longer. The first joint is equal in length to the sum of the
remaining joints ; the distal joint is flattened and expanded. The
rostium is stout, slightly curved, and approximately equal in
length to the head and pronotum together. The head is small
and deflexed, its base being covered by the anterior bordei* of the
pronotum. The eyes nre small and rounded, and are situated on
the sides of the head, at the base of the i^ostrum. The prothorax
has the lateral margins rounded. The elytra are truncate proiim-
ally, pointed apically, with two blunt tubercles on each, one neai*
the base and one a little distance from the apex ; they cover the
abdomen entirely and are very convex outwa^s. The coxbb are
snbconical and prominent, the anterior pair being contiguous, the
intermediate pair slightly and the posterioi- pair very widely
separated from one another. The femora are incrassate from a
little beyond the middle point to the apex ; the tibiae are long,
slender, curved towards the apex, ending in a sharp claw ; the
tarsi are 4- jointed, and each joint is clothed below with a tuft of
fine, white hairs. The head, thorax and elytra are finely punctured,
the sides of the pronotum being also vertically, sinuately striated,
and the elytra deeply grooved longitudinally.
6 9
Total length ... 4 mm. 5 mm.
Breadth of thorax ... 0. 75 „ 1 „
Length of rostrom ... 1 „ 1.5 „
Colour. — Silvery grey ; eyes black, rostrum piceous ; antennaa,
tarsi, tibiae and base of femora ferruginous, the antenn» rather
darker than any part of the limbs.
198 . Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1906.
Habits.
The adultfl feed on the floating leayes of Limntinthemum,
They also eat the stems of the same plant, crawling down them into
the water. Their bodies are lighter than water and conseqaently rise
to the surface if dislodg^. Their powers of swimming are feeble and
their movements on the snrf aoe are directed solely to secunng hold of
the nearefit leaf or other floating object Under water each antenna
carries a babble of air. which may be osefal, as Miall ' suggests, in the
case of certain true Water Beetles, in enabling these organs to per-
form their delicate sensory fa notions. The dorsal surface of the
abdomen is flat, leaving an empty space beneath the convex elytra,
the edges of which fit very closely to the lateral margins of the
dorsal surface of the abdomen. The wings are closely applied to
the elytra above. The space thus formed is filled with air. The
beetle may sometimes be seen holding on to the edge of a Ltmnan-
themum leaf, with the tip of th«- abdomen out of the water.
Doubtless it is taking in fresh air into this space ; but the spii*acles
ai^e not in any way modified to assist in the operation. Hubbies
of «ir are not set free under wat<*r.
The sexes couple on the upper surface of the Limnanthemum
leaves in March. Union lasts for some hours, and then the male goes
o£F in search of a fresh mate. The female descends beneath the sur-
face, clinging to a stem. At intervals she bites small funnels in
the substance of the stem, and in some of these she deposits eggs,
one egg in each funnel. We have not found more than one egg in
each stem in the *'tank," but captive females sometimes lay
several in a stem. The egg is elongated and rounded at both ends.
It measures about 0*8 mm. in length, and 0*3 mm. in tranverse
diameter. The female has no ovipositor, bat the posterior extrem-
ity of her abdomen is slightly tubular in shape. She pushes the
egg along under the bark so that it lies with its major axia
paniUel to the external surface of the stem. The young larva is of
a dark reddish-brown colour owing to its large salivary glands,
which are of this colour, showing through the transparent skin.
It is rather more slender than some Weevil larvae but otherwise
normal. The eye is small and very inconspicuous. There is
a black spot on the last segment of the abdomen. The
respiratory system is similar in all respects to that of a
terrestrial species. Indeed, there is no necessity for any structural
-adaptation for life inside the stem, which is natnrally full
of air, its tissues, like those of the stems of many water-plants, con-
taining closed spaces which render it buoyant. What has occurred
is a modification of instinct which has allowed the Beetle to make
use of the air-spaces in the plant; but this modification of
instinct has nc»t been accompanied, as it has in the case of the
lai va of the European Donaciu crassipes,^ by the development of a
special organ for piercing the walls of the air-spaces. The larva
eats away these walls with its jaws, as it forms the larger cavity
in which it lives, and so is well supplied with air by the same
action which gives it nourishment.
i Nat. Hist. Aquatic Insects, p. 84. . S-Ki.^ op. C(^,. p. 95.
Yol. II, No. 5.1 NoUs on the Freshwater Fuuna of India. \^»
Immediately after emerging, the larva begins to eat, moving
throngli the stem either upwards or downwards as chance may
direct it. By feeding on the tissues of the stem it soon forma
a vertical tunnel, which increases in width as it does. This
tunnel reaches the length of about an inch and half, but behind
the larva it is filled with excreta. The funnel in which the Qgg
was laid disappears with the growth of the plant.
After undergoing several ecdyses the larva becomes of a
Fio. 1. The Metamorphosis of an Aquatic Weevil.
A -egg ( X Id). B -^ young larva, probably in its seoond inetar ( x 16). G « adult larra
(x 16), a— spimoles. D-pupa (x 16). B- adult female (x8). F - adult male (x 8).
A-D from specimens preserved in formaline t B and F from dried speoimens.
"200 Joumcd of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.
pinkish cx)lour, owing to an accnmnlation of fat which conceals the
salivary glands. At this stage it is abont 6 mm. long. Its girth ifi
now sufficiently great to affect that of the stem in which it lives,
and the latter bulges out round the chamber in which it pupates.
The pupa is perfectly normal. It lies in the stem with its ventral
surface directed towaixis the thinnest wall of the stem, and through
this the adult eats its way.
Although many eggs were laid in our aquarium, we have been
unable to watch the metamoi'phosis, as the ova of a captive speci-
men did not develop. The foregoing notes are therefore derived
chiefly from observations on a large number of infected Ltmnanthe-
mum plants brought from the Museum ^^ tank " and examined
fresh.
We have found both Chironomid larvae and Planarians in the
tunnels made by the Weevil, but are unable to say whether they
had entered the tunnels merely for the sake of shelter or to feed on
the proper occupants.
Vol. II, No. 6.] Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India, 201
[N.8.]
27. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of India. No, VII. — A new Ooby
from Fresh and Brackish Water in Lmoer Bengal. -^By N.
Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
The Fish described in this note was obtained in large numbers
at Port Canning (Lower Bengal) in January, and has reoentlj been
taken in Calcutta. I have to thank Col. A. W. Alcook for much
assistance in its determination and description.
GoBius ALCOCKii, flp. nov.
Diagnosis : —
D 5 V-T- A|- ^' lat. 26 to 28. L. trans. 9. Body compressed,
moderately elongate ; the height 6 times in the total length includ-
ing caudal fin. Length of head 3| times in total length including
caudal fin ; diameter of eye gi*eater than length of snout, less than
interorbital breadth ; eyes large, feebly protuberant ; cleft of mouth
small, oblique ; several rows of teeth in both jaws, canines well
developed ; snout obtuse, rounded. Two rows of tubercles below
the mouth on each side and a less distinct A-shaped series on the
lower proximal part of the cheek. Dorsal fins well separa-
ted, barely as high as body, their spines without filamentous
prolongations ; tail fin rounded. Scales relatively large, conspicu-
ously ctenoid. Colour white (in life translucent), with two
broad, black, vertical bars on the liead and four or five on the
body ; the top of the head sufEused with black or wholly black ; the
dark markings produced by an aggi*egation of relatively larg^,
star-shaped pigment-celU which are separated more or less distinct-
ly from one another.
Length of a spawning female (the largest individual seen) —
16 mm.
The most remarkable points about this little Fish are its small
size and its juvenile appearance, which has evidently caused it to
be passed over undescribed. At least one other species of the same
family, the Philippine Mistichthys luzonensis (which is said to be
the smallest known vertebrate) is as small.
The specimens taken at Port Canning were netted among
weeds overgrown with Polyzoaand Sponges (SpongtUa lacustris var.
hengaleiisis) in brackish pools ; while the one collected in Calcutta
was found among the roots of a plant of Pistia stratiotes from a
" tank *' in the Zoological Gardens at Alipur. This specimen was
engaged in spawning. The eggs, which were rather large for the
size of the parent, measured 0'9 mm., by 0*9 mm., by 1 mm.,
and were somewhat irregular and variable in outline, the majority
having a more or less pear-like form. Thev were attached
to rootlets near the centre of the bunch, surrounding a cavity such
as is often produced in Pistia stratiotes hj some of the roots decay-
ing and falling away after being attacked by Insects. The female,
whose fin membranes were much torn, died on the day following
her capture, and ova were seen issuing from her body. Judging
902
Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1906.].
from the size and appearance of the eggs, I have little doubt that
Qobius alcockiiiB the Fish which also spawns in depressions on the
surface of Sfongilla earteri.
Fig. 1. Gohius alcochii ( x 9).
With a lateral scale (highly magnified)
Vol. II, No. 6.] Note$ on the Indian Tortoises. 20J
28. OontrihuUons to Oriental Herpetology. No. IV, — Notes on the
Indian Tortoises. — By N. Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
( Witli one plate. )
Although the Indian Masenm possesses an almost complete
collection of the known Indian Chelonia, there is comparatively
little to be said aboat the specimens ; few have been added
during the last twenty years, and the late Dr. J, Anderson, who
was mainly instrumental in getting the collection together, de-
scribed the greater part of it in considerable detail. More recent-
ly, however, Mr. G. A. Boulenger's Catalogue of the Ohelonia in the
British Museum (1889) and Eeptilia and Batrachia (*' Fauna of
India," 1890) have cast so much new light upon the group that
notes may be useful on certain species. It is probable that con-
siderable additions might be made to our knowledge if specimens
were collected in the more remote districts <>f the Indian Empire,
notably in Upper Burma and on the North -West Frontier. In the
cases of land tortoises it is easy to transport living specimens,
while even the skulls and shells of aquatic species would be
valaable. In this connection I must express my thanks to Messrs.
Vredenburg and Tipper, of the Geological Survey of India, and
to the Political Agent at Kelat, for obtaining and sending to the
Indian Museam from Baluchistan, a large series of one rare and
important form. Similar consignments from other parts would be
most gratefully received.
It is unnecessary to mention the marine species.
TRIONTCHIDAE.
Triontx gangeticus, Cuvier.
We have several well-authenticated and typical skulls from
Bind.
Emyda orakosa (Schoepff).
The typical variety appears to be widely spread in Upper
India, to which it is probably confined.
Var, VITTATA.
E. vittata, Boulenger^ Faun. Ind , Rept,, p. 17.
I cannot regard this form as more than a variety of E. granosa,
its one constant diagnostic character being its coloration. Al-
though it is common only in Ceylon and in Central and Soath*
em India, it extends northwards into southern Bengal; I have
examined specimens from Singhbhum. There are skeletons
labelled as belonging to this form in the Museum from Chota
Nagpur and Sind ; but their varietal identity is uncertain.
fi04j Jowfial of the Astatic Socittij of Bengal, [June, 1906.
TESTUDINIDAE.
Tbstudo elegans (Scboepff).
There is a yoang specimen in the Museum from the Calcutta
Botanical (hardens ; but Boulenger is probably right in stating the
distribution of the species as *' India (except Lower Bengal)," for
many imported Reptiles have been found in the Botanical Gardens,
and T, elegans appears to shun damp localities.
Tbstudo pseudemys, Boulenger. .
T. pseudemys, Boulenger in Atmandale atid "Robinson, Faaoic.
Malay., Zool, 1, p. 144, Fig. 1 and PL IX
A young specimen from Pegu in the Museum agrees closely
as regards skull characters with the type. The antero-latend
margins of the vertebral shields are, however, less markedly short-
er than the postero-lateral.
I have nothing to ndd to the discussion as to the distinction
or agreement between T. emys and T. phayrei ; but this specimen
appears to be one of those associated with the latter name by
Anderson.
Testudo horsfieldii. Gray (PI. II, Pig. 2).
T. horsfieldii, Boulenger, Gat, Chelo9nans, p. 178.
There are specimens in the Museum from Afghanistan and
Eastern Persia, and I have lately received twenty-three Living ex-
amples from KeLit. The latter vary considerably in size and age,
and are of both sexes ; but although several have been injured in
the carapace and plastron, all have the carapace flattened in the
dorsal region. The skulls of eight specimens have been examined ;
they vary considerably in respect to the following characters :
relative width ; flatness ; relative breadth of the postorbital arch ;
the development or absence of a transverse depression on the
anterior part of the dorsal wall of the cranium ; and the degree
of serration of the upper jaw.
T. horsfieldii is an active species, walking, with considerable
tapidity, very high on its legs. It is timid, but hisses when
disturbed. Wlien eating or drinking it occasionally emits a low
croak like that of a frog. Captive specimens conceal themselves
during the heat of the day and at night, feeding at dusk and in
the early morning. They are fond of most flowers and fruits and
of the thick, fleshy leaves of various plants ; but they generally
refuse to eat grass. They drink water greedily. Females cap-
tured in April contained eggs of the size of duck shot ; in one
oviduct of a large specimen killed towards the end of May. there
were five fully-formed eggs with a thick, calcarious shell. The
eggs measured 50 mm. by 35 mm.
Vol. II, No. 6.] Notet on the Indian Tortoiseg. 205-
Testcdo baluchioruu, Annahdale (PI. II, Fig. 1).
T. balachiorarn, Annandale, in Journ, An, Soc, Be^igal, 1906^
p. 75.
This species is very close to the preceding one. The main>
difference hes in the sha^je of the carapace, which in T, haluchio-
rum is not flattened in the dorsal region and descends more abmpt-
ly at the sides and in front. Neither the skull characters men-
tioned in my original account of T. haluchiorum nor the number
of tubercles on the back of the thigh can be regarded as affording
a constant diagnosis, as T. horsfiddii is evidently variable in these^
respects.
Of exotic tortoises of the genus Tesiudo in the Indian Museum,
I may call attention to a large skull of the extinct T. trtserrata
from Mauritius, and series of skeletons of the Madagascan species
21 radiata. Most of the specimens of the latter species are labelled
" Mauritius," and it is probable that large numbers were at one time
introduced into Calcutta from Madagascar via that island. It is
probable, further, that the species, which has certainly been con-
fosed in some cases with T. elegavs, is or was feral in parts of
Bengal. As a parallel instance I may mention that the com-
monest terrestrial Mollusc in Calcutta gardens is a snail introduced
from Mauritius, namely, Achatina fulica, Fer.
NicoRiA TRIJUGA (Schweigg.).
In my recent note ^ on the distribution of the var. thermalis of
this species, I neglected to refer to Mr F. F. Laidlaw's ' record of
its occurrence in the Maldives, whither it has probably been
brought from Ceylon. The var. edeniana probably occurs in Ohota
Nagpur, judging from the large size of skeletons hx>m that district,,
as well as in Burma.
Bkllia CRASsicoLLis (Gray).
In addition to specimens from Burma and Malaya, there is a
skeleton in the Museum said to have come from Travancore. In
several specimens examined, the serration of the posterior margin
of the carapace is obsolete.
MoRKNiA PKTERSii, Andersou (PI. II, Fig. 4).
There are several specimens in the Museum from the neigh-
bourhood of Calcutta, as well as the types.
M, petersii is easily distinguished from M. ocellata (PI. II,
Fig. 3) by its coloration and by its skull characters; but tlie
relative proportions of the plastral shields are not constant in
either species.
1 Ifem. A8. Soc. Bengal I, p. 185.
2 In Gardiner's Maldives and Latcadives, Vol. I, p. 129.
^06
Jownial of the Aitiatic Society of Be7igal. [June, 1906.
A List op thb Indian Tortoises. ^
Trionycidas''^
1. TrioDyx subplanus, Geoffr.
2. ,, gangetioas, Cav.
3. „ leithii, Gray
4. „ hnram, Gray
5. ,, formosas, Gray
6. „ phayrii, Theob.
7. „ cartilagineas (Bodd.)
8. Peloohelys oantoris, Ghray
9. Chitra indioa (Gray)
10. Emydagranosa (Sclioepff.)
11. „ scutata, Peters.
Testudinidm —
12. Testudo elongata, BIyth
13. ? Teatudo leithii, Gthr.
14. Testado elegans, Schoepff.
15. ,, platynota, Blyth
16. „ emys Scbleg. & Mull. ...
17. „ pseudemys,* Blgr.
18. „ horsfieldii,* Gray.
10. „ balachiorum,* Annaud ...
20. Geomyda spinosa (Gray)
21. ,, grandis, Gray
22. „ depreasa, Anders.
23. Nicoria trijnga (Schweigg.)
24. „ tricarinata (Blytb)
25. Cyolemysplatynoto, (Gray)
26. „ dhor, (Gray)
27. „ mouboti, Gray
28. i, amboinenses (Daad.) ...
29. Bellia orassicollis, Gray
80* Damonia hamiltosii (Gtbj)
31. Morenia ocellata (D. & B.)
32. „ petersii, Anders.
33. Hardella tburgi (Gray)
34. Batagnr baska ( Gray)
35. Kacbuga lineata (Gray) ...
86. o tiivittata (D. & B.) ...
37. „ dhoDgoka (Gray)
38. „ smithii (Gray)
39. „ syllietensis (Jerd.)
40 Kachuga intermedia, Bli^nf.
41. Kaohaga tectnm (Gray)
... Lower Bnrma.
... Ganges and Indus basins.
... Soatb and Central India.
Ganges and its tributaries.
... Rivers of Burma.
... Lower Bnrmn.
... Lower Barm a.
... Gtinges and Burmese rivers.
... Ganges and Irrawaddy.
••• Peninsular India, Barroa and Ceylon.
... Irrawaddy.
Bengal, Assam, Burma.
? Bind.
Peninsular India except Lower Ben-
Ka) ; Calcutta (? introduced) ; Ceylon.
Burma.
Assam ; Burma.
Lower Burma.
Kelat, Balucbistan.
Balachistan.
Lower Burma.
Lower Burma.
Arakan bills.
Peninsular India ; tbe Pnnjab
Burma ; Ceylon ; the Maldives.
Chota Nagpur ; Bengal ; Assam.
Lower Burma.
Lower Barma.
Assam ; Burma.
Lower Burma ; Nicobars.
Tenasserim ; Travancore.
Northern Peninsular India ; the
Punjab.
Assam ; Burma.
Lower Bengal.
Ganges and Indus systems.
Bengal ; Assam ; Burma.
Northern and Central Peninsular
India ; Burma.
Burma.
Ganges and Indus systems.
Upper Ganges and Indus and their
tributai-ies.
Assam.
Central Provinces ; Godaveri.
Ganges and Indus systems.
PL'itysternidx —
42. Platystemum
Gray
megacephalum.
Burma.
i An * indicates that a species is new to the Indian fauna since 1800. 1'he
names printed in italics are those of species not represented in the Indian
Museum.
VoL II, No- B.]
Note on a rare huio- Pacific Barnacle.
207
29. Note on a rare Indo-Pacific Barnacle.-
D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
'By N. Annandale,
Specimens of a Barnacle (Figs. I, la) which I regard as identi-
cal with O-s^en'^GoHchoderma hunteri, have recently been received at-
the Indian from the British Mnseum ; thej are labelled as having
been taken on a sea-snake {Hydrtis platurus) in Oejion by Mr. E. E.
Green. They differ from Darwin's description and figures {Monogr,
Oirr. Lep.j p. J 63, pi. Ill, fig. 3.) in the greater (but variable)
relative length of the peduncle and in the fact that the terga
are straight and the scuta, althongli of normal shape, hardly
calcified at all. Hoek regarded Owen's species as probably no
more than a variety of G. v^irgatum (Spongier), a more com-
mon and probably a more widely distributed form ; and a
specimen from the Ganges delta in the Indian Museum gives
additional support to this view. In this specimen (Fig. 2) the
scuta are distinctly Y-shaped, but the two upper ai'ms are joined
together at the base by a delicate, feebly calcified web ; the terga
and carina are narrow and almost straight. The coloration is that
of Spengler's form ; whereas the Ceylon specimens agree with the
descriptions of the types of C. hunteri^ which Darwin believed to
be faded, in their almost complete lack of pigment. Evidently this
absence of pigment is characteristic. The appendages and mouth-
parts are normal in all the examples I have examined. Major
A. B. Anderson, I.M.S., has recently presented to the Museum a
Hydrus platurus from the Andamans to which typical examples of
C, hunteri are attached.
Fig. la.
Fig. I.
Fig. 2.
The Ceylon specimens may be reganled as slightly abeirant,
examples of C. virgatum vai-. hunteri^ while that from Bengal
208 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Be7igal. f June, 1906,
represents an intermediate variety.- The typical )iunteri is probably
confined to the tropical parts of the Indian ajid Pacific Oceans, the
only localities hitherto fixed bein^ the Maldives or Laccadives ' and
New Britain.* The form has been taken on Hydrus platurus on
several occasions, and once on a telegraph cable.
1 See Borradaile in Gardiner's Maldives and LaeeadiveSf Vol* I, p. 441.
^ See Stebbing in Willey's ZooU Bestilta, Part Y, p. 676,
Vol. IT, No. 6.] TheBavais and UerOts ofRSiputdna. 209
IN.8.] ...
30. The Bawnis and.Merdtsof Bdjputana.^By B. 0. Beamlbt.
Oi/mmunicated by B. Bqrn.
Inteoduction.
Tbe method bgr wbicli Hinduism has graduallj but silently
extended its inflnence over tbe animistic tribes of India was
grapbicall J described by Sir Alfred Lyall in criticising a statement
made bj the late Profesor Max Miiller, that Brahmanism was
opposed to missionary work on its own behalf. Discussions which
arose from enquiries made into problems in connection with the
last census showed, howerer, that the process of absorption, though
undoubtedly active, is not unaccompanied by difficulties. While
the caste system of the Hindus is theoretically rigid, abundant
evidence proves that, in reality, it is constantly being altered.
Changes at present are chiefly disintegrations into separate endo-
gamouB groups, but at the same time there are instances of groups
rising in position, and being recognised as members of one of the
twice-born castes. As is only natural, the caste which chiefly re-
ceives accessions in this manner is the Bajput. Its high position
in society rendei*s it a desirable group to belong to, while at the
same tipae its unique formation in a number of exogamous clans,
the members of which are bound by strict though varying rules
of hypergamy, make it easier to enter than any other. When
communications were difficult, it was possible for a tribe, after
undergoing the slow process of absorption into Hinduism, and
acquiring the whole paraphernalia of mythical ancestors and the
like, to assume the desired position in its own territory unques-
tioned. If its members subsequently acquired sufficient wealth
and influence outside the tribal territory, there would not be much
difficulty in contracting marriages with the lower groups of
recognised Bajputs, after which the rest was easy. At the present
time, however, contact with the outer world is easier ; fictions are
thus more transparent, and, under the influence of a thin veneer of
education, people are not content with the slow progress of former
times. The circulatiou of printed books and railway communica-
tions have had results which have been often recorded ; but the
following careful study by Mr. B. C. Bramley, District Superin-
tendent of Police in Ajmer-Merwara, of the revolution in progress
in a Bajputana tribe, the MerSts and Bawats, shows a new factor,
the influence of milita^ service. It is also valuable as illustrating
the advantages which Islam possessed over Hinduism as a prosely*
tising religion.
B. BUBN,
Superintendent for Ethnography^
lUifputana.
1. It is but seldom that an opportunity occurs of observing
- the rise and progress of a social revolution
Xntroduotory. among the inhabitants of the country. Sucb
210 Journal of the A smtic Society of Bengal / . [ June, 1906.
a movement, naturally, aronses considerably interest . and is a fit
subject of study; A social change is in progress in the small British
district of Merwapa* in Bajputana. Those portions of the Merwara
clans who profess to be Hindus and who, up to 1903, intermarried and
interdined with the Merat Katats, who profess Muhammadan-
ism^ have now decided to abandon this intercourse, on the general
ground that Hindus cannot intermarry and interdine with the adher-
ents of another faith . It is a noteworthy thing that the inhabitants
of a particular district, some of whom have professed Hinduism and
others Muhammadanism for centuries, and yet have interdined
and intermarried freely, should suddenly abandon these old-estab-
lished social customs on the ground that their religions are differ-
ent. For centuries this difference of religion has been no barrier
to social intercourse. Then how comes it to pass that it is now
put forward as the reason for discontinuing social customs which
have been in vogue for so long a time ? To trace the origin and
progress of this movement, and to indicate its probable results,
will be interesting as well as instructive. For the sake of conveni-
ence, the Hindu portion of the Merwara clans will be referred to as
Rftwats and the Muhammadan portion as Merats. The term
Rawat, it may be explained, is, in reality, a petty title of nobility ;
but it is convenient, inasmuch as all Bawats are Hindus.
2. In order to be able to understand a social revolution
-M-Av^r&^a o«t#i *i%^ ^^ ^^^^ natuTo, it is necessary to know some-
kS^a cfaiw. *^i°^ ^^ *^® *«^*^ ^^^^^ " Merwara " and of
the people who inhabit it. Merwara, which
means the " hilly country " (Sanskrit meru, a hill) is a small
British district in Rajputana lying between 25° 24' and 26° 11' N.
and 73° 45' and 74° 29' E., and is one of the two districts which make
up the small province of Ajmer-Merwara. Prior to 1818 its history
is a blank. It was inhabited by people with the proclivities of
Highland caterans, who acknowledged no master and who lived
solely by plundering the surrounding Rajputana States. With
the advent of the British in 1818 the scene changes and the history
of the district becomes one of its administration. Of the original
inhabitants little or nothing is known. The district is said to
have been an impenetrable jungle, and such information as is
available goes to show that it was inhabited by Ghandela Gujars,
Brahmans,'Bhati Rajputs and Minas. The present people do
not claim to be the original inhabitants. They are promiscuously
designated **Mers" which means " hill men.*' The name is not
that of any caste or tribe and is only correct in so far as it means
those who live on this portion of the Aravali range. The inhabi-
tants claim descent from Prithwi Raj, the last Ghauhfin king of
Ajmer, who ruled in the 12th centurv of the Christian era. The
story IS that Jodh Lakhan, the son of Prithwi Raj, married a Mina
girl, who had been seized in a raid nqar Bflndi, thinking her to be
a Rajputni. Subsequently he discovered his mistake and turned
her and her two sons Anhal and Antip away. The exiles wander-
ed to Chang, in the Bea war Pargana of Merwara, and were hos-
pitably entertained by the OGjars of that place. One day the two
Tol. n, No. 6.].' The BawOU and MerOts of RajputOna. 2ll
brothers were resting nnder a hargad tree {Ftciis tndica) and
prayed tliat, if their race was destined to continue, the triink of the
tree might be rent in two. This occurred instantly and raised
Anhal and Anfip from their despondency. The splitting of the fig
tree is a cardinal event in the history of the race. There is a
distich which runs : —
" Oharar se Chita bhayo, aur
Barar bhayo Bar-ghat
Shakh ek se do bhaye
Jagat bakhani Jat."
" From the sound " Charar " (the noise made by the splitting
tree) the Chitas are called, and the clan Barar from the splitting
of the fig tree. Both are descended from one stock. The world
has made this tribe famous."
3. Anhal settled at Chang and, in course of time, his descend-
The Chitas ^^^ exterminated the Oujars who had
, succoured the exiles. This was the origin
of the Chita clan, which waxed strong and multiplied and
established many villages in Merwara and a few in Ajmer.
There are several subdivisions of the Chita clan, the most
numerous and important of which is that of Mergts, a term
synonymous with a Muhammadan Mer. The word "Merat" is
derived from Mera, the common ancestor of Merat Katats, who
are Muhammadans, and Merat Go rats, who are Hindus. In the
controversy which has arisen between the Hindu and Muham-
madan clans of Merwara the Merat Katats represent the latter
element — all other clans are arranged on the side of Hinduism.
4. The origin of the Merat Katats here claims notice. One
mv ir ♦ ir ♦ f Hurra j, the grandson of Mera, took service
Tne Merat Karats. ^^ j^^jj^. ^^^^^ ^^^ Emperor Aurangzeb.
During a night of terrific rain, he remained at his post as sentry
and sheltered himself nnder his shield.^ The matter was. brought
to the notice of the Emperor who is reported to have said : —
" In the Marwar tongue they call a brave soldier Kata : let
this man be henceforth called Ka^a."
Shortly after this, Hurraj embraced Muhammadanism and
was the progenitor of the Merat Katats. The Katats settled i^
several villages in the Beawar Tahsll and spread northwards
into Ajmer. They hold (1904) 93 villages in Merwara.
5, The Merat Gorats, who are Hindus, are descended from
_. «- Gora, who was the brother of Hurraj,
Goi^ts "^ ® ' * * They spread southwards and are to be
* found principally in the Todgarh Tahsil,
6, The next clan which claims notice is the Barar clan.
fp\xA -R&vAw nioTi Anup, the brother of Anhal, settled at
ine isarar uian. Barsawara, now Todgarh, and founded the
Barar clan. His descendants proved less enterprising than the
i The same story. is told of ■eyeral people, e.g.y Ma^ammad Khan
BaogaA of Fami)^&b&d.— B. B.
212 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 190^1
ChitSs and are to be fonnd ojJj in Merw&ra. They like being-
called Kawats*
7. ]j* addition to the Chitas (witb their snbdivifliona of
Other Clans. ^®^'^* Katats and Merit Gorats) and the
Barar clans who claim descent from Anhal
and Antip, the grandsons of the Chauhan King, Prithwi Baj, there
are other clans such as the Pramar, the Moti, the Gehlot and
others who claim descent from others than a Ghanhan Mina stock.
Members of these clans are to be fonnd in both Ajmer and
Merwdiu* It is not necessary to set forth in detail the ancestry
of each. For the pni-poses of this controversy it is snf&cient to
say that they all profess Hinduism and are called "Rawats,"
wnich in everyday nse is understood to mean a Hindu Mer a^
opposed to a Merat, by which is understood a Muhammadan Mer.
8. Whatever the origin of the various Merwa^a clans was^
and whether they called themselves Hindus
•»*^1^^ ^'^^^^S^i^^w? or Muhammadans, their customs were the
of tfi^MerwSpa *?™®- ^'*^^ ^®^'^ well-defined restric-
Clan8« tions, such as that a Chit a could not marry a
Chita or a Barar, the clans intermarried
and interdined. These restrictions have, however, been modified
since 1875. The Barar clan live principally in the Todgarh
Tahsil. Enquiries made in that Tahsil show that the Rawats
there gave up intermarrying 20 years ago with Merats. The
stopping of such marriages compelled Mer&ts to seek husbands
for their girls elsewhere. So now Merats marry Mer&ts. Chang,
Lulwa and Jhak are full of such marriages. It was by a mere-
chance that one of the descendants of Anhal embraced Muham-
madanism and so introduced the religion into the district. The
plant was an exotic which was compelled to straggle along as
best it could. Even the bigot Aurangzeb made no attempt to
compel the inhabitants, by fire and sword, to adopt his religion.
No Mullas or Maulvts sprang up in Merl^ara to instruct the
Merats in the religion which they had adopted. Under these cir-
cumstances, it is matter for small wonder that Islam never gained
ground in the district, and that those who profess the Muham-
madan religion have always been in the mmority. It is natural
also that the Merats, with their vague notions of the tenets of
their religion and with no desire to make proselytes from their
Hindu brethren, should continue the social customs of the
msjiority of the inhabitants of Merwara, with many of whom they
had a common ancestor and with the majority of whom
they had always intermarried and interdined. The fact of
the matter is, that the difference in religion had hitherto^
been one in name only. The Hinduism of the Rawats,
like the Islam of the Merats, is of a very vague and
undefined description. The isolated position of Merwara and its
physical features have prevented it from being exploited by
Hindu Fakirs and Muhammadan Mullas, disseminating the tenets
of the BrShmanical and Muhammadan faiths. Move through the
Merwara district, and stately Hindu temples and Muhammadan?
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Sauats and MerSU of B&jputana. 213
mosques will not meet the eye. They are conspicuous by their
absence. The ordinary Bawat worships incarnations of Siva^
Buch as Mataji and Bhairunji, and talks of Parameshwar in
a va^e way, without a clear understanding as to who Parameshwar
is. '*The Sarkftr is oar Parameshwar," was the answer once
returned by a number of Rawats, who were asked who Paramesh-
war was. As for the Merats, they resort to circumcision and
bury their dead, but, beyond this, it is doubtful whether they
pay any attention to the tenets of their faith. In physique,
habits and personal appearance, the Rawats and Merats are
alike. Their dress is similar, and it is only the experienced eye
which can detect, by small difference in their clothes, whether a
Rawat on a Merat is being addressed. For instance both Rawats
and Merats will wear a bakhtart, a dhoti and a turban, which
appear to be exactly similar ; but the hahhtaii (jacket) worn by the
Merats will open on the left, that worn by the Rawats on the
right.
9. Constituted as the Merwara clans are, it is hardly likely
that the elements of disintegration would be
The influences found within the house. Outside influences
which ^*Y® have been at work to bring about the pres-
movfment fn Si ^^^ ^^^ ^\ ^^^^^' ^^ ^*'' ^^^ ^^ ^^?^
present form and ^^' (Now Sir James) La Touche recorded in
the contention of his Oazetteeer of Ajmer-Merwara ihat a
each clan. tendency was apparent on the part of the
Merats to abandon their ancient customs
and assimilate with orthodox Muhammadans, while among the
Rawats of Todga^h the tendency was to adopt the rules of Brah-
manism, as practised by the Rajputs of surrounding Native
States. For some 25 years these tendencies appear to have lain
more or less dormant, after which a series of events occurred,
which have brought about a complete upheaval of the existing
social customs of the clans. A good deal of feeling has been
created on both sides, and the popular belief is that the present
movement has been, and is being, fostered by those who enlist in
regiments of the Indian Army, where they find themselves in
anomalous positions besides orthodox Hindus and Muhammadans.
Evidence is not wanting that the Brahmanical influence has been
stronger than that of Islam, and the Rawats are, in reality, foster-
ing the movement. Each clan seeks to throw the responsibility
on to the other. The Rawats contend that the movement has
been brought about by the Mei ats giving their daughters in mar-
riage to Muhammadans of an undesirable class, and by marrying
within degrees of relationship which are clearly prohibited. The
beef-eating propensities of the Merats are also mentioned as an-
other item in the programme to which the Rawats object. These
practices, which are, they say, abhorrent to them, have increased
very much of late, and they only want the Merits to abandon them
and all will be well. The Merats, on their part, contend that they
have not departed from their old-established customs as regards
hose to whom they give their daughters in marriage or as regards
214 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906.
tiie degrees of relationBhip within which they many, or in the
matter of beef -eating, and that the rupture has been brought about
by the Bawats who want themselves considered " Rajputs." The
situation as sketched by the people themselves is : —
(i) The general belief is that the movement is being fostered
by those who have served or are serving in regiments,
and this is the outside influence which has tended to-
bring about a rupture,
(ii) The Bawats condemn the matrimonial practices and beef-
eating propensities of the Merats, and say that the
extent to which these practices have increased of late
is the cause of the dispute,
(iii) The Merats deny the foregoing contention and say that
the Bawats have brought about the dispute by wanting
to be considered * Bajputs.'
It now remains to be seen what evidence has been pro-
duced in support of each of the above points.
10. In order to be able to form an opinion as to what influ-
. . ences, if any, have been exerted by men
?r® reginaents ^j^q j^ave served or are still servine in
wbioh enlist Mer- • x 'x • ^ ^- i.
w&raolansr regiments, it is necessary to see which
regiments in the Indian Army enlist Mer-
wara clans and what their organization is.
There are five such regiments : —
(i) The 44th Merwara Infantry,
(ii) The 119th Bajputana Infantry,
(iii) The 120th Bajput&na Infantry,
(iv) The 122nd Bajputana Infantry.
(v) The 43rd Erinpura Begiment.
Numbers (i) and (v) are fixtures at Ajmer and Erinpura^
Numbers (ii), (iii), and (iv) are stationed at places in the Western
Command. The 119th, 120th and 122nd are each composed of
two companies Gujars (Western Bajputana), two Companies Mers ^
(Western Bajputana), two companies Uajputs (Eastern Bajput&na
and Central India), and two companies Hindustani Muhammad-
ans. The 43rd Erinpura Begiment has about 200 Mers and Merats,
while the 44th Merw&r^ Infantry (late Merwara Battalion) is
composed entirely of Merwara clans. This regiment stands by
itself, and a brief history of it will, perhaps, not be out of place.
The regiment was raised in June 1822 by Captain Hall, who was
then in charge of Merwara, as part of the policy whereby the wild
clans of the district were reclaimed from their predatory habits.
It was originally called the *' Merwara Local Battalion.'* In 1858
a second battalion called the *' Mhair Begiment '" was raised for
services in the Mutiny. In 1860 the two battalions were amal-
gamated into what is known as the '* Mhairwara Military Police-
A Inclades Riwats and Meritr*
Yol. II, No. 6.1 The Bawats and Merat* of Rajvutttna. 215
Battalion " and oontiniied nnder this name till 1871, when it was
reorganised nnder the name of the "Merwara Battalion," under
which designation it continned till 1903, when, on the renumbering
of the Native Army, it became the 44th Merwara Infantry* It
has always been composed entirely of B&wats and Merits, aud no
distinction was held between the clans until 1903, when the
dispute assumed its present aspect, and orders were received that
the regiment was to be composed of four companies Mers and four
companies Merats. These orders were recently modified and the
organization of the regiment is now six companies Mers and two of
Merats. The right wing of the regiment went to Mhow for some
six months in 1902, and, in the same year, some men of both clans
went with the Coronation Contingent from the regiment. The
119th, 120th and 122nd Infantry move about in relief along with
other regiments. These regiments have been enlisting men from
Merwafa since 1887* It is, therefore, clear that the Merwara
clans have, during the last J 7 years, come in closer contact with
the various castes and creeds to be found in India than they did
formerly. It would be only natural that they, witli their vague
religious ideas, should, in the course of time, be influenced by the
orthodox followers of Hinduism on one hand and of Isl&m on the
other, and should each strive to be considered orthodox followers of
Hinduism, or Muhammadanism, in order to be able to free them-
selves from a social state which they both found anomalous. The
belief that the outside influence which has caused the rupture has
come from regiments is, therefore, based on reasonable grounds.
To be able, however, to grasp the movement, it is necessaiy to gO
back to 1875 — in which year Mr. (now Sir James) La Touche
wrote his Gazetteer of Ajmer-Merwara.
11. For some 25 years after Sir James La Touche wrote,
the tendencies he indicated appear to have
The PJfK'^^J^ ^1 made but Httle or no progress. Outside
to 1B(K>. ^^ influences had not been brought to bear
on the clans, and Bdwats and Merats inter-
married and interdined or not according to their personal inclina-
tions. About 1900, however, commenced a series of events which
turned the scales, and it was about that year in which the question
began to assume its present aspect. And here it becomes necessary
to examine the contentions of the two clans.
12. As has already been stated, the Rawats contend that the
matrimonial practices and beef-eating pro-
of the Bfrwats^ pensities of the Merats are responsible for
the rupture. As regards the former, they
state that the Merats gave their daughters to low-class Mnhamma-
dans and marry within degrees or relationship which are prohibit-
ed. These statements are put forward, in the first instance, as if
these practices were something quite new, but if those who make
them be examined ever so lightly, thev are compelled to admit that
practices which they now apparently object to so strongly, have
been going on for years, and they then endeavour to screen them-
selves behind the contention that they have increased to a very
216 Journal of the Adaiic Society of Bengal, [Jtme, 1906.
great extent in recent years, and this has bronglit about the
mptnre. The Merats replj to these allegations that they still
give their daughters in marriages to the same Muhammadan
families as in the past, and that they have always married
within degrees of relationship (i.e., cousins) to which the
Rawats now object. The enqairies made go to show that
the Kawats have by no means substantiated their case.
Bawats of various villages from the Todgarh Police circle on
the south to villages in the Pushkar, Gegal and Srinngar police
circles in the Ajmer district on the north have been questioned as
to the reasons of the split. They all give undesirable matrimonial
alliances and the beef-eating propensities of the Merats as the
reasons, and say they gave up marrying at periods varying from
20 years ago onwards, for these same reasons. The matrimonial
customs and beef-eating propensities of the Merats are, on the
showing of the Rawats themselves, nothing new, and, it seems
clear, that what the Rawats term reasons are really excv^es. Some
of them have stated in the most barefaced manner that Merat girls
were married to " Mochis " and *' Regars " and other unclean
sects in Ajmer and other places. These allegations have, on enquiry,
been found inaccurate, and would appear to be wholly unjustified.
Merftt ^\t\% are, as a rule, married to Merats, while some are
married to Khadims and such like in Ajmer. It is true that
Muhammadans of high social standing will not intermarry with
Merats, though they will allow their " Golas " or sons from con-
cubines to marry Merat girls, because they cannot get wives from
among good Muhammadan families for such sons. On the other
hand, the Merats certainly do not degrade themselves to the extent
of giving their girls in marriage to Mochis and other unclean sects.
Numerically tlie Merats are much inferior to the Rawats. By
the time their own brethren, Khadims and such like have
been provided with wives, the number of maniageable Merat
girls must be very small. It is, therefore, probable that
Rawat-Merat marriages * have never been very numerous.
Isolated cases occur even now; one occurred in April 1904 in
Chang, but they are not acceptable to either clan. To whom-
soever the Merats marry their girls it has not been proved
that they do so to persons lower in the social scale than the
Rawats themselves are The statement of the Rawats as regards
Merats marrying their jrirls to unclean Muhammadan sects has
been found inaccurate. The conclusion, therefore, as regards the
contention of the Rawats on the matrimonial aspect, appears to be
clearly against them. The beaf-eating contention is not worth
serious discussion. The Rawats certainly have not progresssed
along the paths of orthodox Hinduism to a degree which would
justSy tlieir looking upon beef-eating with the same horror as a
Brahman. The beef -eating cry is a palpable excuse. The Rawats
have failed to substantiate their case. Per contra they appear to
1 Many men (Rawats), however, in the 44th Merwafa Infantiy, are re-
ported to be married to Merit women.
ToL II, No. 6.1 The BatoOts and MerOts of BajputOtM. 217
IN.8.]
have made every effort to exaggerate it. The Merats say they do
not g^ve their girls in marriage to new sects or marry them within
•closer .degrees of relationship than before, and this has not been
controverted by the Bawats.
12. Now as to the contention of the Merats, that the Bawats
The contention J^^ve brought about the mpture by wishing
oftheMerSts. *^ "® considered Bajputs. To arrive at a
conclusion, a series of events since 1900
have to be examined.
13. About 1900, as far as has been ascertained, occurred
the first of a series of events which, if not
The social dls- the origin of the movement in its present
IftwatB an? Me° f^^^lJ^J^ ^* * considerable impetus.
rats in a regiment -^'^o^* *^** J^^^ * question arose in one of the
about 1900. regiments, which enlist men from Merwara,
regarding the social castoms of the two
clans, which appears to have developed into something approaching
a dispute. It has not been possible to ascertain precisely what
occasioned the difEerence, but accounts appear to agree that, while
Merats were allowed to eat and smoke with orthodox Muham-
madans, the Bawats, who claimed to be Hindus, and yet interdined
with Merats, were excluded by orthodox Hindus and Muham-
madans alike. Thus, while the Merats succeeded in getting
themselves recognized as Muhammadans to an appreciable extent,
apparently, the Bawats were recognized by the followers of neither
religion. They thus found themselves in a very anomalous, not
to sajr awkward, position as compared with the Merats, and their
position was, no doubt, the theme of much discussion and com-
ment and, perhaps, banter in the regiment. At this turning
point in the history of the clans, the Merats, by being allowed to
smoke and dine with orthodox Muhammadans, would appear to
have gained a decided Rdvantage. The natural course for the
Bawats would be to do their utmost to free themselves from so
invidious a position. Their brethren had, to some extent, got
themselves recognised as Muhammadans. It, therefore, became
incumbent that they should make efforts to get themselves
recognised as orthodox Hindus. How the dispute was for the time
being settled is by no means clear, but that it gave rise to a
situation such as that sketched above seems certain. The advan-
tage gained by the Merats was a matter which the Bawats could
certainly not forget or forgive. Here, at any rate, was " the
little nft within the lute.** And now we may move on to the
next step in the series of events under discussion.
14. Subsequent to the occurrence sketched in the preceding
_. . - - paragraph, the regiment in which the
Brahmani?m''''tnd ^}^,^l^l^^ *^*^/^S*^™^, ^/« transferred to
Islftm. Allahabad. The Bawats found themselves
at Prayag, a holy place, where Brahmanical
infiueuces are strong, wliich, no doubt, were brought to bear
-on them to a considerable extent. On the other hand, the Merats
•came under the. influence of Maalvis and Mullas to a. greater
213 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Jmie, 1906,
extent than they had done before. Thns two antagonistio and
powerful inflnences were brought to bear on the clans, whose^
difference in religion, had, so far, been one simply in name. The-
breach which had been caused by the unfortunate difference
referred to was widened. Rawats and Merats ascended one more
rung on the ladder of separation. The Brahmanical influence
was, apparently, the stronger, and events now commenced to move
forward with a certain degree of celerity. Matters had goue
too far to be allowed to stand still any longer.
15. The time had come for the Bawats to decide whether tliey
would continue their old social customs or
The Meeting of not, and those who were engineering the
^*™^ ^^«iH?4^^'5i' movement decided, it seems, on the latter
naficar f oiice circle n. i. i ^ i
in Ajmer in April course. It became necessary to show by
1902. some unmistakeable action that ancient cus-
toms were to be abandoned. Accordingly,
on the 18th April 1902, a meeting of about 260 Rawats, some of
whom were from Merwara, took place in the Srinagar Police
Circle, in the Ajmer district, at which it was proposed that
Rftwats were not to give their daughters in marriage to Ghitas, of
whom Merats are a subdivision, as thev were Muhammadans. The
meeting appears to have been more oi a demonstration than any-
thing else. It was not convened with the idea of laying down
rules for future guidance, which were to have the force of law,
so to speak. It did not result in the dispute assoming an acute
form. The delegates met and stated Rawat-Chita marriages
were to stop, but beyond talk of this nature, no decided action
was the outcome of the meeting. So much, however, may be-
taken for certain, that the meeting was brought about by outside
influences : it was the precursor of other meetings of a similar and
more decisive nature, and was significant as indicating that the
controversy had passed from tlie region of thought to that of
action.
16- In May 1902 the Coronation Contingent went to England.
A detachment from the 44th Merwara In-
Cwitingent^^* fantry, then the Merwara Battalion, consist-
ing of members of both clans, formed part
of it. The journey to and from, and the sojourn in, England
appears to have accentuated the difference. The Rawats, it is said,
gave themselves out as " Rajputs," but were twitted by ortho-
dox Hindus from other regiments, who also formed part of the
contingent and who, not unnaturally, expressed surprise at people
who professed to be " Rajputs," eating their food with their clothes
on instead of bare-headed and wearing only a dhoth Further-
more, the Rawats and Merats used to eat together, it is said, and
here again orthodox Hindus w«nted to know how "Rajputs"
could eat with those who professed Mnhammadanism. Questions
which were asked were distinctly awkward, and the Rawats, it
seems, were made to feel, more thfln ever, that, although they
professed Hinduism, they were, really, in the matter of caste and
religion, neither ** fish, flesh, fowl, nor good red herring '* in the
Yci. II, No. 6.1 The BawOtt and MerSU of BSfpuUlna. 219
IN.8.-]
eyes of orthodox HinduR. Then again, it is said, the Merats
refused to eat the meat of the sheep and goats provided, hecanse
the animals had not been hallQled, The Rawats, possibly,
regarded this as an attempt on the part of their brethren to pose
as better Mnhammadans than they really were, and perhaps
thonght it was done on purpose. But, whatever the relations be-
tween the Rawats and Merats were, on the joomey to and from
and during their stay in England, the Rawats appear to have
realised more strongly than before that while the Merats had, at
any rate, some observances which were in conformity with ortho-
dox Mahammadanism, they (Rawats) had ancommonly few, if
any, which conformed to orthodox Hinduism. The breach was
^videned still more and it became necessary for Rawats to take
further steps to get themselves recognized as orthodox Hindus.
17. The men who went to England with the Coronation
_,- *• V Contingent from the 44th Merwafa Infantry
of September 1902 anti-kme-killing letters,
similar to those which were circulated in Bengal and the United
Provinces a few years back, were put into circulation. The letters
were in Hindi, and the following is an English translation : —
" A voice has been heard by Sri Jagannathji, sajiDg, if any Hinda sells a
cow to a bntcher, or enters into any financial transaction with any bntcher, I
will go away to Ceylon. If anyone receiving this letter does not make five
copies of it and distribute them he will be guilty of killing cows."
The circulation of these letters spread rapidly, but the move-
ment was very closely watched by the police, and, by degrees,
the circulation died out. The letters created no feeling among the
populace generally, but, there are some points connected with the
movement which appear to have an important bearing on the
R&wat-Merat Controversy : —
(i) The villages in which the letters were first found appeared
to indicate that the movement was one towards ortho-
dox Hinduism on the part of the Rawats.
(ii) The letters were put into circulation soon after the return
of the Coronation Contingent. This lends colour to the
idea that Rawats, who had been to England, had
something to do with the movement at its commence-
ment. If orthodox Hindus of Ajmer had put the
letters into circulation, they would have done so in
1899-1900, when the famine was raging, and, for some
months, hundreds of cattle were killed daily at Na^irft-
bid for the sake of the hides. For the purposes of the
question under discussion, it is useful to know that
Rawats were concerned in the circulation of the letters
very early in the day, and this at a time when some of
them had recently returned from England, after a journey
and sojourn in which the influence of orthodox Hinduism
bad been brought to bear on them with a considerable
amount of force.
fi20 Journal of the Ariatic Society of Bengal. [ Jund, 1906.
18. For some months, after the circulation of the anti-kine-
mu Tk ^Ai« rt killing letters, matters remained dormant.
f erenoe. ' ^^ ^^^ ^^^ » ^^^® meeting of Rawats was
held at Dad alia in the Todgarh Police
Circle in Merwara. Some Rawats will maintain that the meeting
was held merely to re affirm social customs which had been dis-
located by the famine of 1899-1900. Merats will say that letters
were circulated at the Conference requesting Rawats to make
their wives and daughters dress in Rajput fashion, but, whatever
the meeting was held for, it set the whole community by the ears
and raised the question in its present acute form. At the Dadalia
Conference it was laid down, in the most decided manner, that the
former social intercourse was to cease, while the allegation that
efforts were made at the Conference to make Rawat women dress
like Rajputnis is by no means devoid of foundation. The Con-
ference was presided over by a Jogi of Saran in Marwar, who is a
priest of the Rawats, and, ever since it was held, the whole social
organization of the Merwara clans has been upset. Petitions
have been flying about, each party has accused the other of un-
worthy acts, and many harsh things have been said on both sides.
A more unfortunate occurrence than the Conference at Dadalia is
not to be found in the annals of Merwara.
19. Since the Dadalia Conference a few incidents have taken
place which claim brief mention. In Sep-
DJwmiia^ C o^n fl rt tember 1903 a meeting of Rawats and Me-
^x^QQ^ ' rats was held at Beawar at the time of the
Tejaji Fair with a view, apparently, of
settling the difference, but no understanding wa« arrived at owing
to the terms imposed by each party, which will be referred to
hereafter being well nigh impossible. An occasional letter has
been circulated, saying, Rawats are not to marry into Herat
families. There can be no question but that the social organiza-
tion of the Merwara clans has been seriously upset.
20. The foregoing series of events indicates that since 1900
Brahmanical influence, in a powerful form,
foreiwf'M^ G^^e*^^ ^^ ^®®^ brought to bear on the Rawats
and the conclu8?on serving in regiments, and they, in their turn,
as to the conten- have sought to influence their fellow clans-
tion of the Merats. men in their villages. The difference in the
regiment (para. 13) showed clearly that the
Merats adapted themselves to the Muhammadan faith and were, to a
certain extent, recognized as Muhammadans by orthodox followers
.of the Prophet. The Rawats, on the other hand, could not gain ad-
mission to the more rijjid folds of orthodox Hinduism. They called
themselves Hindus, but were not recognized as such in the regi-
.ments in which they served. Ever since the movement sprang up
in its present shape, the Brahmanical influence has been stronger
than that of Islam and has been impelling the R&wats to get
themselves considered orthodox Hind as. The majority of them
^iilaims a Rajput (Chauhan) ancestry, and, in fact, have commenced
to record themselves as Chauhans. when entering service at a
Vol II, No. .6.1 The BawOis and Merdts of BajputSna. 221
distance from their homes. If they could only make themselves out
Bftjputs, and be recognized as sucb, their hearts* desire would be-
attained and the matter would be settled. They do not appear to
have recognized the difficulties which would beset the reahzation
of their dreams. They started on their course without properly
feeling their way, and succeeded in upsetting the social organiza-
tion of the Merwara clans at the Dadalia Conference, without bet-
tering their own social position in the slightest degree. A review
of the situation since 1900 shows that the contention of the Merats^
that the rupture has been brought about by the Bawats wanting
themselves considered ** Rajputs," has a considerable amount of
force in it. At any rate, the Merats have gone a much longer
way towards proving their contention than the Rawats have
theirs.
21. Such is the history of this remarkable rupture as gleaned
from Rawats and Merats themselves. The
The attitude of quarrel is, naturally, between those who live
the people general- in Merwara principally. There are some
ly, the relations Chita and Rawat villages in Aimer, but
ties^and Sobable f^®''' i^^^a^i^ants have played a minor part
oonsequences of ^^ ^^^ matter. The attitude of the people of
the quarrel. Merwara towards the rupture is, generally
speaking, -one of apathy. They know of the
quarrel, they feel the outside influence, but they are too much con-
cerned with their daily avocations to give the subject much
thought. The conti'oversy is, to all intents and purposes, confined
to those villages which provide men for regiments, though, of
course, meetings like that at Dadalia have helped to spread the
difference. The relations between the parties are, naturally
enough, not cordial, but while the Rawats are agitating with the
sole object of getting themselves recognized as Rajputs, the-
MerSts are not much put out about the social aspect. The reli-
gious feeling is not strong enough yet, on the part of the Merats, at
at any rate, to bring about any untoward consequences, but the
harmony which formerly prevailed among the MerwSrft clans has
been shaken to a considerable extent, and the social organization
upset. These consequences are, in themselves, regrettable. It
would be a thousand pities if the social organization of the Merwara
clans, as it existed prior to their quarrel, assuming an acute form,
were swept away. It was an organization pecuHarly its own and
conduced to harmony and peace throughout the district. For the
Bftwats to try and destroy this desirable state of things, by a ludi«
crous attempt to get themselves recognized as Hindus of high
social standing, is very unwise.
22. It may be asked if there are any chances of a reconcilia«
p. tion. Some influential men on both sides
ocmolUa^n. '^" appear to think reconciliation is possible.
Rawats and Merats discussed the question
at the meeting held at the Tejaji Fair, at Beawar, in September
1903. Each side imposed certain conditions. The Rawats wish
the Merats to —
^2% . Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906«
(i) Cease intermanyiiig among themselves,
(ii) Cease giving their daughters in marriage to Mnham<
madans.
(iii) Cease eating the flesh of cows or buffaloes,
(iv) Cease giving their pipes to Muhanunadan Fakirs to
smoke.i
The Merats, on their part, required the Bawats to —
(i) Cease eating pig.
(ii) Cease eating animals killed by violence, i.e., otherwise
than halldled.
If the Merat-Katats and Merat-Gor&ts * could be induced to
<3ome to an understanding a reconciliation might possibly be
effected, but, it is alleged, that there are some mischief-makers
about, who are preventing a reconciliation. A committee of influ-
ential, broadminded, tolerant men of both clans, with a competent
President, might possibly effect a good deal. The Merats have,
so far, maintained a very reasonable attitude as regards the quar-
rel. The Bawats, by holding meetings such as the Dadalia one,
have agitated in a manner very distasteful to the Merats. With
skilful and patient handling the clans may yet be induced to for-
get and forgive and return to their former social customs, but the
chance of a reconciliation now seem very remote. It may be
noted that the Merats have not held a single meeting so far after
the fashion of the Bawats.
i Another condition the Bawats wish to impose is said to be that a
Bawit woman married to a Merit shoald be burned at death They have al-
ways been buried.
> The Merat-Gofats are said to be the keenest on separation of all the
varioas Bawat olans. Enquiries in Merwi|« hare not revealed that they
-were agitating more than others.
Vol. II, No. 6,] The Bevenw Begulations of Avrangzib. 223
[N.S.1
51, The Revenue Begtdatiotia of Aurangzih (with the Persian texts
of two unique farmdns itom, a Berlin Manuscript.) — By Zkm-
NATH Sarkar, M.A., Professor, Patna College,
Introddction.
. A Persian manuscript of the Berlin Royal Library ( Pertsch's
Catalogue, entry No. 15 ( 9) //. 112, 6.-125, a. and 15 (23) //. 267, a.-
272, a.) gives, among other things, two farmnns of the Emperor
Aurangzih. I have not met with any other copy of these docu-
ments m any European or Indian public library; the first (the
farmSin to Muhammad Has^im) is absolutely unique; but of the
other (the farmHn to Basik Das) a second hut very incorrect copy
was presented to me by Maulvi Muhammad 'Abdul-' Aziz of Bhitri
Sayyidpur, District Ghazipur, the agent of Mr. W. Irvine, I.C.S.
(retired). The Berlin MS., though beautifully written, is often in-
correct. The text of the first farm&n is accompanied by a highly
useful commentary in Persian, written on smaller leaves placed
between but paged consecutively. In my edition of the text, every
important departure from the original has been noted, but evident
slips have been silently corrected. In two places good readings
could be secured only by departing very far from the text ; but this
I have not ventured to do, preferring to leave the original un-
altered. Photographic reproductions (rotary bromide prints) of
the Berlin MS. were secured for my work.
For the meanings of Indian revenue terms I have consulted
(1) British India AtMlyzed (ascribed to C. Greville), London, 1795,
Part I. ; (2) Wilson's Glossary ; and (3) Elliot and Beames's Sup-
plementary Glossary, 2 vols. The last two are likely to be acces-
sible to the reader ; and I have referred, in my notes, to the first
work only, partly on account of its extreme scarcity and partly
because it was nearest in time to the period of Mughal rule. The
Berlin MS. will be called the A Text, and the Ghazipur one the
B Text. The punctuation of the text is my work.
Translation.
Farmdn of the Emperor Aurangzib-^Alamgir, in the year 1079 A.H*,^
on the collection of revenue.
[112,6.] Thrifty Muhammad Hag^im, hope for Imperial
favours and know-
That, as, owing to the blessed grace and favour of the Lord of
Earth and Heaven, (great are His blessings and universal are His
gifts!) the reins of the Emperor's intention are always turned to
the purport of the verse, *' Verily God commands with justice and
benevolence," and the Emperor's aim is directed to the promotion
of business and the regulation of affairs according to the Law
[113, a] of the Best of Men, (salutation and peace be on him an4
i Jane 1668— Ma; 1669 ; the 11th year of the reign.
224 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906,
his descendants, and on his most virtuons companions!) — and
as the truth of [the yerse] "Heayen and earth were established[
with justice " is always acceptable in the eyes [of the Emperor]
as one of the ways of worshipping and honouring the Omnipotent
Commander, and friendliness and benevolence to high and low is
the aim of the illuminated' heart [of the Emperor], — .
Therefore, at this auspicious time, a /arm^nt of the high and
just Emperor is issued, —
That officers of the present and fature and ^amils of the
Empire of Hindustan from end to end, should collect the revenue
and other [dues] from the mahaU in the proportion and manner
fixed in the luminous Law and shining orthodox Faith, and
[according to] whatever has been meant and sanctioned in this
gracious mandate in pursuance of the correct and trustworthy
Traditions, —
And they should demand new orders every year, and consider
delay and transgression as the cause of their disgrace [113, 6*] in
this world and the next.
[O^wimen^crry, 113, 6 margin: — The purpoi-t of the introduc-
tion is only the transaction of affairs and threatening with [the
anger of] God for the performance of the rojal order and for the
sake of [according] justice to the officers, and benevolence mercy
and convenience to the peasants in the collection of revenue, etc.^
agreeably to the Holy Law.]
First, — They should practise benevolence to the cultivators,
inquire into their condition, and exert themselves judiciously and
tactfully, so that [the cultivators] may joyfully and heartily try
to increase the cultivation, and every arable tract may be brought
under tillage.
[Oommentary^ 113,5 margin: — Concerning what has been
written in the first clause the vnsh of the just Emperor is, " Display
friendliness and good management which are the causes of the in-
crease of cultivation. And that [friendliness] consists in this that
under no name or custom should you take a dQm or diram above
the fixed amount and rate. By no person should the ryots be
oppressed or molested in any way. The manager of affairs at the
place should be a protector [of rights] and just [in carrying out]
these orders."]
8econd,-^At the beginning of the year inform yourself, as far
as possible, about the condition of every ryot, at to whether they
are engaged in cultivation or are abstaining from it. If they can
cultivate, ply them with inducements and assurances of kindness;
and if they desire favour in any matter show them that favour.
But if after inquiry it is found that, in spite of their being able to
till and having had rainfall, they are abstaining from cultivation,
you should urge and threaten them and employ force and beating.
Where the revenue is fixed {^ardj-i-muazzaf) inform the peasants
that [115, a] it will be realised from them whether they ctiltivate
or not. If yon find that the peasants are unable to procure the
implements of tillage, advance to them money from the State in
the form of taqavi after taking security.
Vol. II, No, 6.] The Besentte Eegviatiotu of Aurangzib. 225<
[N.8.]
lOommerUary, 114, a.* — ^The second clause proves that the
only business of peasants is to cultiyate and bo pay the revenue of
tlie State and take their own share of tlie crop. If thev lack the
materials of cultivation, they should get iaqRvi from the Govern-
ment, because, as the king is the owner [of the land], it is proper
that when the cultivators are helpless tliey should be supplied
with the materials of agriculture. The emperor's desire is the
first. And threatening, beating and chastisement are [ordered]
with this view that, as the king is the owner, [and] always likes
mercy and justice, — therefore it is necessary that the. ryots too
should, according to their own custom, make great exertions to
increase the cultivation, so that the signs of agriculture may daily
increase. This thing is the cause of the gain of the State and the
benefit of the ryots.]
Third. — About fixed revenue : If the peasant is too poor to
get together agricuJtural implements and runs away leaving the
land idle, give the land to another on lease or for [direct] culti-
vation [as a tenant at will P], and take the amount of the revenue
from the lessee in case of lease, or from the share of the owner in
cnse of [direct] cultivation. If any surplus is left, pay it to the
owner. Or, substitute another man in the place of the [former]
owner, in order that he may, by cultivating it, pay the revenae
and enjoy the surplus [of the produce.] And whenever the [for-
mer] owners again become capable of cultivating, restore the lands
to them. If a man [115, 6] runs away leaving the land to lie idle,
do not lease it out before the next year.
[Oommentary, 114, b : — In what has been written about giving
lease, entrusting to cultivators for [direct] cultivation, taking the
amount of the revenue from the lessee [in case of lease] and from
the owner's share in case of [direct] cultivation, and paying one-
half to the nMikj i.e., to the former cultivator, — ^the word mdlik
(owner) does not mean 'proprietor of the soil' but 'owner of the
crop in the field '; because, if the word * owner' meant 'proprietor
of the soil,' then the owner would not run away through poverty
and want of agricultural materials, but would rather sell his land
and seek relief in either of these two ways : (i) throwing the pay-
ment of Government revenue upon the purchaser, (ii) devoting the
sale-proceeds of his owner^s right to the removal of his own needs.
As for the words ''substitute another man for the [former] owner,"
the rightful substitute for a proprietor can be none but his
heir, and this is the distinctive mark of ownership. Therefore,
the word 'substitute* as used here means 'a substitute for the
owner of the crop.' But in the case in which a man, after
spending his own money and with the permission of Govern-
ment, cultivates a waste land which had paid no revenue before,
and having agreed to its assessment for revenue pays the revenue
to the State, — such a man has [true] tenant's right to the land he
cultivates, because he is the agent of reclaiming the land. The
real owner is he who can create a substitute for the owner, i.e., the
king. It is a well-known maxim, "Whosoever wields the sword,
the coins are stamped in his name." As for the expression " pay
236 Journal of the Asiatic Society : of Bengal. [June, 1906.
half [the produce] to the owner, and do not lease out the field to
anyone else for a year afterwards," — the intention is that, as the
fiied revenue {Kha/rSj-i-muazzaf) is not affected by the productive
or barren nature [of the year], in both cases the cultivator has to
•pskj the revenue in cash. As the Emperor likes leniency and jus-
tice, [he here orders] that the officers should kindly wait for one
year [for the return of a fugitive ryot] and, in the case of [direct]
cultivation or lease, they should pay to him any surplus left above
the Government revenue.]
Fottr^A.— Inform yourself about the tracts of fallow {uftSda)
land which have not returned to cultivation. If they be among
the roads and highways, enter them among the area ( P hand) of
towns and villages, in order that none may till them. And if you
find any land other than these, which contains a crop that stands
in the way of its tillage, then do not hinder [the cultivation] for
the sake of its revenue. But if it be capable of cultivation, or
really a piece of land fallen into ruin {hair), then in both these
cases, in the event of the land having an owner and that owner
being' present and able to cultivate it, urge the owner to till it.
But if the land has no owner, or if the owner is unknown, give
it to a man who can reclaim it to reclaim. Thereafter, if the
lessee be a Muhammadan and the land [117, a] adjoins a tract
paying tithes, assess tithes on it ; if it adjoins a rent-paying tract,
or if the reclaimer of the land be an infidel, lay the full revenue on
it. In case the [standard] revenue cannot be realised, as prudence
may dictate, either assess the land at something per bigha by way
of unalterable rent,— what is called Kharaj -i-muqai' at, ^— or lay on
it the prescribed revenue of half the crop,— which is called KhoyrSy
i-^muqasema. If the owner be known, but is quite unable to culti-
vate it, then if the land had been previously subject to Kharoj-
i" muqcisema, act according to the order issued [for this class of
revenue]. But if it be not subject to Kkardj-i-mtiqUsema or is not
bearing any crop, then do not trouble [the owner] for tithes or
revenue. But if he be poor, engage him in cultivation by advanc-
ing taqSvi.
lUommentary 116, a : — Fourth clause : " When the land forms
part of highways or is really waste or owned by a person
unknown, or when the owner is quite unable to till it," and other
expressions. In all these cases the word owner is used in the
former sense. And there is a possibility of ownership being used
in the latter sense too, as described before. There are many
proofs more manifest than the Sun and more evident than yester-
day, in support of * owner ' being used for the king. For the sake
of brevity they have not been mentioned here.]
Fifth. — As for a desert tract (hSdia), if the owner be known,
leave it with him ; do not give possession of it to others, [117, ft].
If the owner be not known, and there is no chance of ^audSt^ in
the land, then, as policy may dictate, give the land to whomsoever
1 Bilmokta— Maod held at a low unalterable rent.*— (Brte. in(i.,p. 151.)
' jjuP retuTD*
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Bewnw Begidationr of Aw-angzib. 227
jou consider fit to take cieu:^ of it. Whosoever makes it
arable must be recognised as the owner of the tract and
the land should not be wrested from him. If the land contains
articles of ^auddt (?), do not issue any order that may hinder the
^audOt in the land ; and as for the gain from the land, forbid
Bowing, etc. ; and do not let anyone take possession of it, and re-
cognise none as its owner.
If an entire ^ tract of waste land has been transferred for any
reason, and a contrary state of things is brought about by a
different cause, then regard the land as belonging to the man up
to the time till when it was in his possession, and do not give
possession of it to anybody else.
[Commentary, 116, h : — In the fifth clause it has been written :
** If the owner of a desert tract be present, entrust it to him ;
otherwise, give it, as advisable, to a fit person who may reclaim it
to cultivation ; recognise him as its owner, do not wrest it from
him, — if there is no probability of 'audat in it," and other things.
Here the word ^audSt has two meanings : (i ) that the land is likely
to contain mines, and (ii) that the [original] owner may return to
it. The second alternative which has been stated before, is clearly
evident here, " Whosoever makes a land fit for cultivation should
be recognised as its owner." It means that, as with the permission
of the ruler he cultivates a waste unproductive land and benefits
the State, therefore he has a claim to the land based on his services.
Hence the imperial order runs : " Whosoever makes a land fit for
cultivation should be recognised as its owner, and the land should
not be wrested from him." Then it is evident that none else can
have any right to the land. ** As for the gain from the land,
etc." — I.e., if hereafter someone else sets up a claim to ownership,
he should not be given possession of the profit from this land, such
as the price of crops or [the gain from] gardens, tanks, and such
things. The reason is that this land had been paying no rent
before, and therefore the i^an who has reclaimed it and none else
has a right to it.
" And if a tract of waste land, etc." — i.e., if a tract of waste
land is in its entirety transferred to another person, either on
account of its having had no owner, or by reason of the man having
reclaimed the land by his own exertions from unproductiveness
and incapacity to pay revenue, then the man who first owned it
and from whom it was transferred to the former, has a right to the
price of the produce of the transferred land up to the time when it
ceased to produce anything. This produce had no connection
with the man to whom the land has been transferred, because the
land belongs to him only from the time of the transfer.]
Sixth, — In places where no tithe or revenue has been laid on
a cultivated land, fix whatever ought to be fixed according to the
Holy Law. If it be revenue, fix such an amount that [119, a] the
ryots may not be ruined ; and for no reason exceed half [the crop],
even though the land may be capable of paying more. Where the
J j> •ntirei undivided.
228 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [Jnne, 1906.
amount is fixed, accept it, provided that if it be Khardj, the
Oovemment share should not exceed one-half, lest the ryots be
ruined by the exaction. Otherwise reduce the former Khardj and
fix whatever the ryots can easily pay. If the land is capable of
paying more than the fixed [amouut] take (P) more.
lUommentary, 118, a : — In the sixth clause : The wish of the
benevolent Emperor is that the revenue should be so fixed that the
peasantry may not be ruined by paymeut of it. The land belongs
to the king, but its cultivation depends on the ryots ; whenever
the ryots desert their places and are ruined, i.e., when they are
crushed by the excessive exactions and oppression of the officers,
one can easily imagine what the condition of the cultivation would
be. Hence urgent orders are issued in this clause. And the
statement in the last portion, ^* If the land is capable of paying
more than the fixed amount, take more," is contrary to the order
in the first portion of the same clause. Probably it is an error of
tlie scribe. He mast have imagined that as this passage is insistent,
it ought to be read as * take.* The reason is that in the first
portion there is a total prohibition [of taking more revenue],
^' although it can pay more, do not take more than one-half," and
again here the Emperor orders *' do not take more than the pre-
scribed amount,** such an order strengthens the first order, nay
more, the repetition of the order is for the purpose of strong
insistence.]
Seventh, — You may change fixed revenue {muazzaf) into
share of crop {mnqQsema), or vice versa , if the ryots desire it ;
otherwise not.
[Oomvientary ; — The order for changing one kind of revenue
into another at the wish of the ryots is for their convenience.]
Eighth, — The time for demanding fixed revenue is the harvest-
ing of every kind of grain. Therefore, when any kind of grain
reaches the stage of harvest, collect the share of revenue suited
to it.
10 ommentary : —The object is, whenever the revenue is de-
manded at harvest, the ryots may, without any perplexity, sell a
portion of the ci*op sufficient to pay the revenue and thus pay the
due of the State. But, if the demand is made before that time, it
puts them into perplexity and anxiety. Therefore, the Emperor's
order is to seek their convenience.]
Ninth, — In lands subject to fixed revenues, if any non-preven-
table calamity overtakes a sown field, you ought to inquire care-
fully, and grant remission to the extent of the calamity, as required
by truth and the nature of the case. And in realising [119,6.]
produce ^ from the remnant, see that a net one-half [of the produce]
may be left to the ryots.
ICommentary, 118, h : — " If Khardj-i-muazzaf has been fixed
on a land, and a calamity befalls some crop of the laud by which
it is not totally destroyed, then you ought to inquire into the cane.
^ Text has malisulf whiph may also mean ' revenae.*
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Bevenue Begul<aiotu of Aurangzib. 229
iN.8.-]
and deduct from the revenne to tlie extent of the injury done ; and
from the portion that remains safe, take so much of the produce
{mahsul) that the ryot may have a net one-half*' ; e.g.^ ten maunds
are [usually] produced in a field ; on account of the calamity six
maunds only are left [safe], the net half of this is five maunds ;
therefore, you should take one maund only [as revenue], so that
the net half {viz.) five maunds may be left to the ryot.]
Tenth. — In lands with fixed revenues: If anybody leaves
his land untilled, in spite of his ability to till it and the aosence of
any hindrance, then take the revenue [of it] from some other ^
[field in his possession.] In the case of fields which have been
flooded, or where the [stored] rain-water has been exhausted, or any
non-preventable calamity has overtaken the crop before reaping,
60 that the ryot has secured nothing, nor has he time enough left
for a second crop to be raised before the beginning of the next
year, — consider the revenue as lost. But if the calamity happens
after reaping, whether it be preventable like eating up by cattle or
after the calamity sufficient time is left [for a second crop], collect
the revenue.
IGommentary : — "If a man holds a land on which KharOj-i-
muazzaf has been laid, and he has the power to cultivate it, and
there is no obstacle to his cultivating, and yet he leaves it untilled,
— then realise the revenue of that land from any other land be-
longing to the man, because he left his land idle in spite of his
being able to till it and there being no obstacle. If any land be-
longing to the man is flooded or the rain-water which had been
dammed up for irrigation of crops gets exhausted, and the crop is
ruined, or if any non-preventable calamity befalls his crops, before
they have ripened and been harvested, so that he secures no crop
nor has he any time left for raising a second crop that year, — then
do not collect the revenue. But if any non-preventable calamity
overtakes the crop of the man after reaping, or if the calamity
takes place before the reaping but enough time is left for a second
crop that year, take the revenue {mahsul)" because the calamity
happened through his own carelessness after the reaping of the
com. And so, too, "if the calamity happens before the reaping,
but time enough is left for another crop, then [as the loss] occur-
red through his neglect, it is proper to take revenue from him.]
Eleventh, — If the owner of a land, subject to a fixed revenue^
cultivates it but dies before paying that year's revenue, and his
heirs get the produce of the field [121, a] collect the revenue from
them. But do not take anything if the aforesaid person died before
cultivating and [time] enough is not left that year [for anyone
else to till it].
lOommentary, 120, a : — What has been published about " the
death of the owner of tl^e land, taking the revenue from his heirs,
and not demanding the revenue from the heirs if he died before
tilling" is manifestly just; becauRe the land-owner, i.e., truly
i B*a»9 Zamin^Qee Wilson, p. 69, i. '* The Baze Zamin or certain lands
flet apart for varioas aB6e."^( Brit. Ind., p* 276.)
230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.
speaking the owner of the crop, died befok^ cultivating, and so it
18 far from just to collect revenue from his heirs, even though tliey
may have got something from him by way of bequest ; for the
[true] owner of the land is the king, and the owner of the crop,
i.e., the deceased [ryot] died before cultivating, and his heirs
have not got anything or crop that may be a ground for [demand-
ing] revenue, so, nothing should be collected from them.]
Twelfth, — Concerning fixed assessments: If the owner gives
his land in lease or loan, and the lessee or borrower cultivates it,
take the revenue from the owner. If the latter plants gardens,
take the revenue from the latter. But if a man after getting hold
of a Kharaji land denies it, and the owner can produce witnesses,
then if the usurper has cultivated it, take the revenue from him;
but if he has not done so, take the revenue from neither of them.
If the usurper denies [the usurpation] and the owner cannot pro-
duce witnesses, take the revenue from the owner. In cases of
mortgage (rihan), act according to the orders applicable to cases
of usurpation. If the mortgagee has engaged in cultivation with-
out the permission of the mortgager, [121, 6] [exact the revenue
from the former].
[^Commentary, 120, b : — This order may be construed in either
of the following two ways, or it will yield no sense : " If the owner
of a land under fixed revenue gives his land in lease or loan, and
the lessee or borrower cultivates it, realise the revenue from the
owner. If the latter has planted gardens on it, take the revenue
from him, because he has planted the gardens. If a man after
getting hold of a Khardji land denies it, and the owner has wit-
nesses, tlien, in the case of the usurper having tilled it, take the
revenue from him, but if he has not done so take the revenue from
neither of them. If the usurper denies [the usurpation] and (i)
the owner has no witness, take the revenue from the owner." This
is one construction. The other is (ii) " if the owner has witnesses,
take the revenue from the owner," i.e., the usurper denies [the
usurpation] and the owner produces witnesses to prove his own
cultivation, therefore the owner should pay the revenue.
** In cases of mortgage act according to the orders issued for
cases of usurpation. If the mortgagee has engaged in cultivation
without the consent of the mortgager, [demand the revenue from
the former],*' because if the mortgagee engaged in cultivation
tvith the consent of the mortgager, the latter ought to have paid
the revenue, because the right to cultivate is [here] included in
the mortgage. But if he has engaged in cultivation ujithout the
mortgager's consent, he ought to pay the revenue, because the
land alone, and not the right to cultivate it, was mortgaged.]
Thirleenth,'^Ahout lands under fixed revenue : If a man sells
his Khardji land, which is cultivated, in the course of the year,
then, if the land bears one crop only and the buyer, after taking
possession, gets enough time during the rest of the year to culti-
vate it and there is none to hinder him, collect the revenue from
the buyer ; otherwise from the seller. If it yields two crops, and
the seller has gathered in one and the buyer the other, then divide
YoL II, Ko. 6.] The Revenue Begulatione of Aurangztb, 231
the revenue between the two. Bat if the land is [at the time of
sale] under a ripe crop, take the revenue from the seller.
[Oommentary^ 122, a : — If a man wishes to sell his land, t.6.,
the crop of his land, and the purchaser gets sufficient time during
the year to cultivate it, take the revenue from the purchaser. If
it bears two crops, of which the seller has gathered m one and the
buyer the other, divide the revenue and collect it from the two
parties. If the land be under a ripe crop, take the revenue from
the seller, because as the crop is ripe and the seller has sold it with
full knowledge, he must have taken the price of the ripe grain.
Therefore the seller should pay the revenue.]
FburteefUh, — Oonceming lands under fiaed revenue : If a man
builds a house on his land, he should pay the rent as fixed before ;
and the same thing if he plants on the land trees without fruits.
If he turns an arable land, on which revenue was assessed for cul-
tivation [123, a] into a garden, and plants fruit-trees on the whole
tract without leaving any open spaces [fit for cultivation], take
Bs. 2f upwards (P bSld)^ which is the highest revenue for giu^dens,
although the trees are not yet bearing fruit. But in the case of
grape and almond trees, while they do not bear fruit take the cusr
tomanr revenue only, and after they have begun to bear fruit, take
Bs. 2f upwards (?), provided that the produce of one legal higha,
which means 45 x 45 Shah Jahani yaixls, or 60 x 60 legal yiuds,
amounts to Bs. 5^. Otherwise take half the actual produce [of
the trees]. If the price of the prodace amounts to less than a
quarter-rupee, — as in the case when grain sells at 5 Shah Jahani
seers a rupee and the Government share of the crop amounts to one
seer only (?) ^ — you should not take less than this [quarter-rupee].
If a man sells his lnnd to a Muhammadan, demand the revenue
in spite of his beine a Muslim.
lOommentaryy 122, b : — If a man owns a land under a fijced
revenue, and builds a house on it or plants a garden of trees that
bear no fruit, there should be no change in its revenue, the former
revenue should be taken. If a garden is planted on a land which
was used for cultivation and on which the revenue of culturable
land was fixed, and the fruit-trees are placed so close together that
no open space is left for tillage, take Bs. 2-12, which is the due
(hdsU) of gardens, even while the trees do not bear fruit. But in
the case of grape and almond trees, the [usual] revenue is taken
while they have not begun to bear fruit, and afterwards the due
(hUsil) of gardens. But if this due of ff^^^ns, which is fixed at
Bs. 2-12— on the ground that the total yield (P rab'a) of a legal
btgha including the owner's share, may reach to Bs. 5-8 — does not
reach that amount, then take half the actual produce as reveoue.'
^ Is not this a very round-aboat way of saying that when the rarenne in
kind is worth only ^ of a rupee, a qnarter-rapee ihoald be regarded as the
minimom assessment P
s In revenoe by division of crops, the State took only i of the gross pro-
duce in the case of gprain; bat 4 to |^ in the case of opinm, sugar-cane, yine
plantain, and cotton. (Brit. Ind , p. 179 )
232 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.
But if the price of this half -share of the produce be less than
As. 4 — as, in the case of grain, if you get one seer in five Shah
Jahani seers (P)— do not take less [than As. 4]. If an infidel
sells his land to a Muhammadan, collect the revenue from the
latter, because in truth it was not the latter's possession].
Fifteenth. — If any man turns his land into a cemetery [123,6]
or serai in endowment {waqf), regard its revenue as remitted.
lOommentary, 124, a : — ^As it is a pious act to endow tombs
and serdis^ therefore the Emperor forbids the collection of revenue
from them, for the sake of benefiting and doing good [to the public].
Revenue ought not to be taken [from such lands].
Sixteenth. — About revenue by division of crops {kharOj-i-
mnqOsema) : If a man, whether Hindu or Muhammadan, is not the
owner of a revenue-paying land, but has only bought it or holds it
in pawn, he ought to enjoy the profit from whatever is produced in
it. Collect from him the proper portion which has been fixed [as
revenue], — provided that the share is neither more than one-half
nor less than one- third [of the total crop]. If it be less than one-
third, increase it, [if more than one-half, decrease it], as you consider
advisable.
[Commentary : — If a man is not the real owner of a mvqdsema
land, but holds it [by purchase or] in pawn, he ought to enjoy the
gain from the land, whether he be Hindu or Muhammadan, on con-
dition that in case of mortgage he has received permission [to till]
from the mortgager. Therefore, collect from him the portion [pre-
viously] fixed as the assessment on that land. But this portion
ought not to be more than one-half nor less than one-third. If
more than one-half, decrease it, if less than one-third, increase it, to
a proper amount.]
SeverUeenth.^li the owner of a mtiqUsema land dies without
leaving any heir, act, in giving it in lease, direct cultivation, etc.
according to the ordinances issued [above] for muazzaf lands.
\_Oommentary : — ^If the cultivator dies without heir, the man
who administers the land should act in the manner prescribed in the
third clause about khardj-i-mHazzaf in giving it in lease or direct
cultivation.]
Eighteenth. — In muqdsema lands, if any calamity overtakes
the crop, remit the revenue to the amount of the injury. And if
the calamity happens after reaping the grain or before reaping,
gather revenue on the portion that remains safe.
[Oomm.entary : — The Emperor seeks the happiness of the ryots.
Therefore he sfcrongly orders that no revenue should be demanded
for the portion destroyed. But it should be collected for the rem-
nant according to the share of that remnant.]
Famuln of the Em^rcr Aurangzib^^Slamgir to Rasik Das krori
in the form of a revenue-guide.
{267, a.] Basik D&s, thrifty and obedient to Islam, hope for
Imperial favours and know —
That, all the desires and aims of the Emperor are directed to
Vol. II, No. 6.1 The Bevenue Begulaiums of Aurangztb. 233
the increase of caltiyation, and the welfare of the peasantry and the
people at large, who are the marvellons creation of and a tmst
from the Creator (glorified be His name !)•
Now the agents of the Imperial court have reported, after in-
•quiry among the officers of the parganas of Grown lands and fiefs
{taitd) of jSgir-holders, that at the beginning of the current year the
Smins of the parganas of the Imperial dominions ascertain the re-
venue of many of the mauz^as and parganas from a consideration of
the produce {hOsil ) of the past year and the year preceding it, the
area capable of caltiyation, the condition and capability of the
ryots, and other points. And if the ryots of any village do not
agree to this procedure, they fix the revenue at the time of harvest-
^T^g l>7 [actual] survey or estimated valuation of crop J And in
some of the villages, where the cultivators are known to be poor
and deficient in capital, they follow the practice of division of crops
[gAaUa-baibshi] at the rate of ^, ^, f , or more or less. And at the
end of the year they send to the Imperial record office tlie account-
books (tumflr) • of the cash collection of revenue, according to rule
and custom, with their own verification (tasdiq), and the Krwis*
acceptance, [267, b] and the signatures of the chaudhuris and
qHnungoes, But they do not send there the records of the lands of
every pargana with description of the cultivation and details of the
articles forming the autumn and spring harvests, — in such a way
as to show what proportion of the crop of last year was actually
realised and what proportion fell short, what difference, either
increase or decrease, has occurred between the last year and the
present, and the number of ryots of every mauz% distinguishing
the lessees, cultivators, and others. [Such papers] would truly ex-
hibit the circumstances of every mahal, and the work of the officers
there — who, on the occurrence of a decrease in the collection of the
mahal, after the ascertaining of the revenue had taken place, remit
A lar^ amount from the total [standard] revenue on the plea of
deficient rainfall, the calamity of chillnip, dearth of grain, or some-
>thing else.
If they act economically [or with attention to minute details]
after inq^uiring into the true state of the crops and cultivators of
every village, and exert themselves to bring all the arable lands
under tillage and to increase the cultivation and the total standard
revenue, so that the parganas may become cultivated and inhabit-
^, the people prosperous, and the revenue increased, then, if any
-calamity does happen, the abundance of cultivation will prevent
any great loss of revenue occurring.
The Emperor Orders that —
Tou should inquire into the real circumstances of every
village in tha parganas, under your divodns and dmins, namely^
i Kankoat—** Estimate of the ripened corn is called JToof." {Brit Ind.,
p. 216.)
• 2Vim4r~>rent-roll«
234 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 190^.
what is the extent of the arable land in it ? [268, a] what pro*
portion of this total is actually under cultivation, and what portion
not ? What is the amount of the full crop every year P What is
the cause of those lands lying uncultivated P
Also find out, what was the system of revenue collection in
the reign of Akbar under the diwani administration of Tudar Mai?
Is the amount of the sdxr cess t)ie same as under the old regula-
tions, or was it increased at His Majesty's accession P How many
mauz^'as are cultivated and how many desolate? What is the
cause of the desolation ? After inquiring into all these matters,
exert yourself to bring all arable lands under tillage, by giving
correct agreements {qauL) ^ and proper promises, and to increase
the first rate crops. Where there are disused wells, try to repair
them, and also to dig new ones. And assess their revenue in such
a way that the ryots at large may get their dues and the Govern-
ment revenue may be collected at the right time and no ryot may
be oppressed.
And every year after correctly preparing the papers contain-
ing the number of the cultivators of every mauz^a^ [the extent of]
the cultivated and uncultivated lands, lands irrigated by wells and
by rain [respectively], the higher and lower crops, the prepara-
tions for cidtivating the arable land for increasing the first-rate
crops and bringing under culture the villages which had lain
desolate for years, — and what else has been ordered in previous
revenue-guides {dasturu-Waml) ^ — ^report these details, with the
amount of the money collected during the year just com-
pleted [268, 5]. Know this regulation and procedure as estab-
lished from the becrinning of the autamn of the year of the Hare,*
the 8th year of the reign, and act in this way, and also urge the
officers of the mahals of the j a gir-dars to act similarly :— ^
First. — Do not grant private interviews to the ^amils and
chaudhuris, but make them attend in the [public] audience-haU.
Make yourself personally familiar with the ryots and poor men,
who may come to you to state their condition, by admitting them
to public and private audiences, so that they may not need the
intermediation of others in making their requirements known to
you.
Second, — Order the ^amUs that (i) at the beginning of the
year they should inquire, village by village, into the number of
cultivators and ploughs, and the extent of the area [under tillage],
(ii) If the ryots are in their places, the ^amils should try to make
every one of them exert himself, according to his condition, to
increase the sowing and to exceed last year's cultivation ; and
advancing from inferior to superior cereals they should, to the best
of their power, leave no arable land waste, (iii) If any of the
peasants runs away, they should ascertain the cause and work
i Tippa Saltan's order : " On the oommencement of the year [the amit]
Shall give cowle to all the ryots... and enoonrage them to oaltiyate the lands.'*
British India Analysedj I, 1 and 2.
« A Turkish year.
ToL II, No. 6.] The Beventie BeguUOioitt of Aurangtib. 23^
{N.S.-]
rery. hard to indace him to return to his former place, (iv) Sinii«-
larly, use conciliation and reassurances in gathering together
cultivators from all sides with praiseworthy diligence, (y) Devise
the means hj which barren {hanjar) lands may be brought under
cultivation.
Third, — Urge the dmins of the parganas, that at the beginning
of the year, after inquiring into the agricultural assets {maujudnt-
i-mazru^aUt) [269, a] of every tenant, village by village, they
should carefully settle the revenue in such a way as to benefit the
Government and give ease to the ryots. And send the davl ^ of
revenue to the Imperial record office without delay.
Fourth. — After settling the revenue, order that the collection
of revenue should be begun and the payment demanded at the
appointed time, according to the mode agreed upon in every par*
gana for the payment of the instalments of revenue. And you
yourself should every week call for reports and urge them not to
let any portion of the fixed instalments fall into arrears. If by
chance a part of the first instalment remains unrealised, collect it
at the time of the second instalment. Leave absolutely no arrears
at the third instalment.
Fifth, — ^Having divided the outstanding arrears into suitable
instalments according to the condition and capability of the ryots,
urge the kroris to collect the instalments as promised [by the
ryots], and you should keep yourself informed about the arrange*
ments for collecting them, so that the collection may not fall into
abeyance through the fraud or negligence of the ^amUs.
Sixth. — When you yourself go to a village, for learning the
true condition of the parganas^ view the state and appearance of
the crops, the capability of the ryots, and the amount of the reve*
nue. If in apportioning [the total revenue among the villagers]
justice and correctness have been observed to every individual,
fair and good. But if the chaudhuri or mtiqaddafn or patwOri has
practised oppression, conciliate the ryots [269, 6] and five them
their dues. Becover the unlawfully appropriated lands {gunjiiish)
from the hands of usurpers. In short, after engaging with hon-
esty and minute attention in ascertaining [the state of things] in
the present year and the division (? or details) of the assets, write
[to the Emperor] in detail, — so that the true services of the Ominf
and the admirable administration of this wazir [Rasik Das] may
become known [to His Majesty] .
Seventh. — ^Respect the rent-free tenures, nUnkOr^ and in*aw,
according to the practice of the department for the administration
of Crown lands. Learn what the Government ^amils have in*
creased (?), namely, how much of the tankha of jagirs they have
left in arrears from the beginning, what portion they have deducted
t Daul — " an aooonnt of partioalar agreemeutt with the inferior farmers
of the diatriot, attested by theCanongoes ; snb rent-roll." {Brit, Ind,, p. 222.)
s Nankar^iBrit. Ind„ p. 148). Enama — " the meanest and more general
gifta of land, bestowed on mendicants and oommen singers." (Brit. Ind.,
p. 186.)
236 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906.
on the plea of shortage [of rain] and [natural] calamitj. In
consideration of these things resume [the unlawfully increased
rent-free lands] of the past, and prohibit [them] in future, so that
they may bring the parganas back to their proper condition. The
truth wfll be reported to the Emperor, and favours will be shown
to all according to their devotion.
Eight. — In the cashier's office (fotakhdna) order the fotadars
to accept only 'Alamgiri coins. But if these be not available, they
should take the Shah Jahani Rupees current in the bazar, and
collect only the sikha-i'dhwUb. Do not admit into the fotakhdna
any coin of short weight which will not pa.ss in the bazar. But
when it is found that the collection would be delayed if defective
coins are returned, take from the ryots the exact and true dis-
count for changing them into current coins, and immediately so
change them.
Ninth.—lf, (God forbid !) any calamity [270, a] from earth or
sky overtakes a mahaly strongly urge the Omins and ^amils to
watch the standing crops with great care and fidelity ; and
after inquiring into the sown fields, they should carefully ascertain
[the loss] according to the comparative state of the present and
past produce {ha8t'0'hud)A You should never admit [as valid] any
sarhasta • calamity, the discrimination (Jtafriq ) of wliich depends
solely on the reports of the chaudhuris, qanungoes^ muqaddams, and
patwaris. So that all the ryots may attain to their rights and may
be saved from misfortune and loss, and usurpers may not usurp
[others' rights].
Tenth.— Strongl J urge the dmins, ^amils, chaudhurts, qSnun-
goesy and mutasaddis, to abolish balia (For hdlia?)^ exactions
{nkhrdjUt) in excess of revenue, and forbidden Qhiodhs^ (cesses), —
which impair the welfare of the ryots. Take securities from them
that they should never exact htdia or collect the iShwShs prohibited
and abolished by His Majesty. And you yourself should con-
stantly get information, and if you find anyone doing so and not
heeding your prohibition and threat, report the fact to the
Emperor, that he may be dismissed from service and another ap-
pointed in his -plsyce.
Eleventh. — For translating Hindi papers into Persian, inquire
into the rateable assessment and apportionment (hSchh-o-hihri)^ of
the revenue, exactions (JSkhrHjdt)^ and customary perquisites
1 Hasiahood jama'^" Gomparatiye aoooanfc of the former and actual
souroes of revenue, showing the total increased val nation of the lands, the
yariations produced by casualties, new appropriations. &o" (p. 220).
2 ^^ y» exemption from payment. Hence the word in the text means
entitled to remission of revenue. Barhasia in the sense of secret does not
yield so good a sense.
^~ S sSwcibs — " Imposts levied under the general head of Sair " {Brit. Ind.^
p. 168) ; they are enumerated in pp. 164-166. " Aurangzeb abolished 70 of
these ahwaha " (p. 168).
*> Bachh — Distribution of an aggregate sum among a number of indivi-
duals (Wilson, p. 42, b.). Be?iri— Proportionate rate (Wilson, p. 70, 5.).
Yol. II, No. 6.1 The Revenue Begtdatums of Aurangzib. 237
(rcuumat)^ name by name. As for whatever is found to have been
taken from the peasants on any account whatever, after taking
account of the payments (wdsilSt) into the fotahhUna^ the balance
should be written as appropriated by the dmin^ ^amtl, zeminddrs
and others, name by name. And, as far as possible [270, &.] collect
and translate the rough records (kUgfiaz-i-khUni) of all the villages
of the pargana. If owing to the absence of the patwari or any other
cause, the papers of certain mauz^as cannot be got, ei^timate this-
portion from the total produce of the villages [taken collectively],
and enter it in the tumHr. After the tumdr has been drawn up, if
it has been written according to the established system, the diwfin
ought to keep it. He should demand the refunding of that portion
of the total gains of ^amils^ chaudhnrieSj qilnungoes, muqaddamSy and
patwHris, which they have taken in excess of their established per-
quisites (rasum't'tnuqarrar).
Twelfth. — ^Report the names of those among the Smins and
kroris of the jUgirdiirs, who have served with uprightness and
devotion, and by following the established rules in every matter
have proved themselves good officers, — so that as the result they
may be rewarded according to their attention to the gain of the
State and their honesty. But if any have acted in the opposite
manner, report the fact to the Emperor, that they may be dismissed
from the service, put on their defence and explanation [of
their conduct], and receive the punishment of their irregular acts.
Thirteenth, — ^With great insistence gather together the papers
of the records {sar-i-riskia) at the right time. In the mahal in
which you stay, every day secure from the officers the daily account
of the collection of revenue and cess and prices- current, and from
the other parganas the daily account of the collection of revenue
and cash (maujucUit) every fortnight, and the balance [271, a] in
the treasuries offotadOrs and the j'am^a toSsil bdqi every month,
and the twrnUr of the total revenue and the jam^a handi * and the
incomes and expenditures of the treasuries of the fotadiirs season by
season. After looking through these papers demand the refunding
of whatever has been spent above the amount allowed (P or spent
without being accounted for), and then send them to the Imperial
record office. Do not leave the papers of the spring harvest un-
collected up to the autumn harvest.
[271, S.] Fourteenth, — ^When an flmm or ^amil or fotadSr is
dismissed from service, promptly demand his papers from him and
bring him to a reckoning. According to the rules of the diwnn*s
department, enter as liable to recovery the dhwahs that ought to be
resumed as the result of this auditing. Send the papers with the
records of the fihwSiha recovered from dismissed ^amiU^ to the Im-
perial cutchery^ in order that the auditing of the man's papers may
be finished.
Fifteenth. — Draw up the diwUtni papers according to the estab-
lished rules season by season, affix to them your seal [in proof]
of verification, and send them to the Imperial record office.
1 RwBooms-^** CastomB or oommisiioii." {Brit, Ind.^ p. 140.)
2 Jamahandi — '* Annual lettlement of the revenue." (Brit, Ind,, p. 174.)
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.
^ J ^Ji^ ^♦^^ c;J^'l^'* CJja^ ^Uy J^fti [11-2, «.]
ciii^jj\y^ i^vi iAw j^ u?jU 8UjI vj^CjU
^j^^ *^ ^|<)j jj>^ yj<H«t i^^^ c*iUAj ^U ,>«auo ^UA vi-^lft^
A&A^y* ^J^ f*^ (^^«x^^ J^>^f 0*m»> a^ O^ ^U vSA^Ub ^ OwM»( «4^b<^
Jjr*^ - C*Uf, gi>AJi cUi» iji^f J iJf ^ J A^^ . ^liiif^ [118, <i.]
*r . Aftjy) J JdJO ^^r JI.UO \jl^ ^fyL |!^/U ^J 3» ^lUyxU
^j - c*^J jr^'* 5 ^^j^ dliu-i^'O 9.^^iAA ivj^sutf cs^l^lj) 31 *f»^^f
V^>^ »;3>^j «-ftl*3 J • AijlJw.^NA^t* ^^ Jl-*^j .^Uj Ji^«ft»i
• dJ;UA lAii J Ciy^ \ [113, *.] Jte
^,,w^ w>-ff> c^l^ v^;» 3* ^J^ i}^J^^j^ J^<^»*^l3» (rr^
(a)TextJ*AAf
Vol. n, 1^0. 6.] The Revenue Begulattons of Auranggib, 239
^I^.A)b Axi^ oupf;3 .U «>A|^ Aijy ^t^lgl;*-^ [115, a.]
i>>«aAj t; e^t^f • (>^j|;? ^^>^^>^ ASA'^ JUaiue \^ ^^^3 U . jiy^li yoJU,^ j
*«»)>'*^'^ \,J^ ] ?>^' y r!/*^ ^'^^ J • '^^^'^ cs;^*^ "^^^^bi ^ '^ *;^*
t^i tj ^t^fl^ »dy»^ "^^h) ^ - *^3^ ^^ r^ r'^ '-^ «>»»;^ u « jjju^
^ ou»fjjj »&;«»i er**3 v^;» •I?;* J • ^>^ d[;-Ai^ ^^ f; Aj3j«>rfUi
dJa*« ^^^*^ [ 116, b. ] 0 Qi;**3 J^ * ^*^ Lr#!> ^^ er**) "^^S
• oiA^ S;^b
^^tt^V y' J "^^^ **^** tH^3 v:;T-f**/»->*»»3^ t^;->* !/'
• oJ^ («^!>« t^t't)^ J^ '^^ - •^-^^ ^^» ^j^ [ A^ ] - 4^ ^=^b3
y»^Aa3 ^^ yk ^ . j>^ ^b JUf ^^k dy ^^1 v:)^ ^^U ^^T ;^^r j
iXaTu )j (fiUU • iX&b v£^t;3 ^ ^^If j^(^ f^fS}\^Oj OwmST^Ua eH^3 c)^
)^j^yj» - Jt^ ^y^ 4^^;» ^y [117, a.]^«> eH^35 '^^ e;ULu<*
j»^ (aJUm • ^ii ^V <^«uo b - A^ ^L;^ </*';• v^y^' 5 * *^^^
^j*^ *sJj 4i^uia3 ^u, Arf^i gi^i^ AT t/})^ :^ J * ^i^ th tjj^
3t vtH^A^ ^^'^^ ^ - ^^ ^j " ^^ o^Aiaft^ gt^ yt A^ • c^Ub a/aj^
^y«i>o ^^U ^r • «)J3U ^J^ ji^b A«^lA/o t^ tyt A^ <J^ J^'Asuo
(6)Textt<i
240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906.
,IS3 ^>;^ ^jj^ j^ ^:/S «>i^ ^f>o gj^ g^ o-U ^ sMij^
^li oJib ^y** fjS)lo Jl\ [ .^b ] Ai^b aJ ^j^j IjJ ^i^
.yiUi ^yUx) ^f vfiJuyi • .xiA^ cUo [117, *.] J;:^ f^ 4!«/|o oJyjJ |^
^^^^t ^lAiif ^i J . Aijf fjU j>^ ^j^j ^f^i ci,!j>y: giU «f ^yo| Jf jAl*
^li vi^ J *^^> J^i>l ^A^ c y i^-M-J^ Aj^b ^2^3 iaiai ^f • «>Jit«>i \
^hj\ <3i*i» c:*^y (>W ^^31 Ji^ A^ i^lojU . ^liif ^i ^ju^ 3» ^j/ I
jf [119, a.] ^ '^ (fy ;«iAif ^lySi. O;j^;0> J • ^Ui ^^ .Xjjb ^ ^ i
» iiJ^ jjil^ .>^b ^j^ 31 ?^b3 Jbl«if
♦ •H^t^ ^j^ cr^ cj' y^y. ^ ^j^ *^ "^ ji>> •^^ *^ iT^j^ LTi
jfi>*. l/t « iv^*/o^ oJf *i**l;3 u^^[ ;^y' ] <-aJd^ jy^ ;A ^
(c) Text vH {d) Text of cH^33t («) Text jl^Jfl *4^*i
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Eeve$me BegtdaHoni of Auraf^mh. 241
i^A^ a: oi^U) ijfy-» ^y <^u Jj'AaR^ [119, i.] Ai.r j.^^ * ^^
• Om^ (j(i9y Afl**
i^li » ^^ ^y * Ai^^A [ ^j^3 ] ,y^ ^^ ^f^ , j>y^ JLbiue 2>U
jf^ . ^ o-^fj5 a^lj i*j^ ^^ JU ^^^'i y ^4 ar »aiU* *D<^
Ji/o y j^ yi h ^yC^ 9t^ - A-y wsJT ^j^a^ jt AW ^f ^ ♦ A»i»j iJU
j/a« V^ ^ji ^-^ "A^^bi J^***^ i -ir^ *a5H J-^T gl^ ^^1 ji
^ A^U VA^Ui «A«^Ai [ «H)>^ ] jA — &>t JUi|^5 J lAft ^y oaS «&^t^
s^f^jjS^ • AJ^ ji^'^j ^^i-»^3l J^ iWrfUi ^b ^fy» J • ^jif^
A-ib ifci^' O^fj^J^f J • aJ^ ,^*^ jl jf^ A^b ^/ o**fj3 ,,***U
A&b alLfttAi e^^U' ^^ J ^^ j^ "^^ y^ J * AJj'JLj ^ ^ jr
« aJ/ JL^ w-«i ^ jij^ ^j tttijtr'^j J • «iJ^iU^ UJUjf 1^
i:^-/"3» c»;^ ] ^^'^ [l^lf *•] »^ *^';3 ob^ t^•(^ c^' u^ ii^V^/j
*^ b"^-^ s^l;^ i:^3 i .^A^a /f . aji^- gf>^A ^^H-*
{/) Tett nJf 31 j'^A* ^) Tetfc ^!^» AjX^i
(p) T«xt tt^ wli (^) Tei6 AU|Ai
(i)Text^:^3i
' 1242 • Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengci. [June, 1906.
j^f jj^/JU ,j *a^ 4Ui fc^^ . ^jj^ JU ^y'^^of 6j^ -c^j) e»»>>
i ^^^z^\^ JU ^fjj i>il>! \iS'\ fc«±-«l Aiil^ j^ J^ JU Aj&ijI tty^Kj^
»juL)lij^^^ ^Uii» ^^3 e;T)«i -^1 tH^r r^ J • •^^^ c>^^ ji^^-*^
»*>/ ^ [123, fl.] .^t^ c^j3 «»*Jb «>T ;'^ *^ • »j </^;3 tO C/W • *^^
jb aj» *Aj5j ji^ j4i .y^\d 3! «>«f J - ^^7*^ ^3^ ^^'••^ «>A«v>^' *^^^^j
^^^jb •^^^ e;^*^ ^•>» b 4^ trt-j c«;«Vyf • [^^] a;^^ e;» }'
. »i>i ^h c5»r* ^ [128, *•]' i;^ f; ^> e;*-3 ^/\ fA^
• jiJb fciU ^f g»^
t«i^ i:;«*3 e(>3 *^ J* *«^^ ♦» - ixAb^y b lUb jojyi. b ^J-^ l^ .>AliyV
»^JJ *^ u-fc;^ - ^j4i [3' 30 •^'^ )J^ ^ oW,**to^ - ,xAby^ Ci^
A^yk OJ^UJ «^b) AAli aJIj^I ^ ^f^ - AJlJ3t^ Ai J|lj«>^'*^ •-ft*fl>3»
• ^J^^ W4»**IU
. 'u ' -
(ft) T«xt yi JU A:;f>> 4il>yt .a^f ^ i^^^ t^^ g»^ J|
(m) TextjjW-^-A*.'^ t«>^ ^^^3 ca^j^ *^yk ^W rfAb; jy c^
▼ol. II, No. 6.1 The Itevenue Begulationi of Aurangzib. 243
\i)ii^ i:HJ*3 yjj^'* ^ji*>^ *^->U.i ^;4* *^^ trt*j ^U^l ^oibfc'
' « Ai^f cUAi vS-iif '-ft^ ^^^ »>e^ ^^'>J ^ «;Wlj e;^
• AyXi ^fyi. ^Ui
• p)'. Text jtAik^
Commentary on the farmSn to Muhammad Has^im.
wUo. 3? «xj^ [J ixoA^ ,x^ 0;-» ;^ ei^»i^ [113, *. margin]
^31^0 i^ . OM^f j^iti ^l|xU jjif^l Cr^f ■ ;aJuo Af^r ^^y ijii^ yi
Aij->*U ^iH^ *_f;i ii;< o*^y> *^ Vij^y ***-J^.> c>5 *«#^ [114, a.]
H:;(/?;;r^ '• •^*;^;. ^ ^^JO^ 3* *^ ' 4/^'*^ •^^^ B^J^^^jA o.^lj^ v^U*.| 3!
iW|.w^JU ijj(^ f^ ^^ ^^3 w^Jf a^ , i>^b c^U» ^U. ^j^^ aT CM«t
^^ J «>J«V J * vuJjl d by ^yUJ*. bljl JU J . <XA<>j v-*^ vM ^^
J^ ^ «^Uj *a»)r«y ^d - Ai**«t •^l^ ^'a. bI^ a^ *'=^* c>l;^^>^j.j
• «8^* l^bj sz^iij^j j\ijm iC^jiaS Ajfib
(a) Text cV *^tli («) Text - .
(b) Text A- - ^ ^ (<j) rt,^ c^ji ^^-^
(«) Text i:^J k^) v'< P
244 Journal of the Asiaitc Society of Bengal, [June, 190$.
. [o-i-»^jiXU] AiiUj / ^^j ^U d;Oi ^ iJJU; a«i> J c«^y>0;^ cXJU
^^Uh fc^U^f ji" f^ . c^t ^^'cj tt)f ;^ o^^I>« 9JJI0 si ^ifJjlj 4JJU
. iiijU iJJU ^lA^ ^li fj ^A^UM *s*^f ^^^ *^ t^it J • ^ji^f ^^^ ^
ti^jfLo ^yOWLlO ^♦Ajt J -j^ilx*^ jf t^jtj «— l>i^ «-^^ ^^^ (^ J^ j<)
^(A4 ^li i!S «Am«I ^^a« ^j;W C***4fc.^Ai-« ^Lc ^l* a^ l^;^ ^j»^ * vi^l
• aiajj ^b j^ »^L} «^ /i^lhJU
# •
ii/^ \:M 3 cr^t t:;*^f j'i-^ tJliJf«> (»^^ c^.i^ <*^^ )^ 3 * *^^ j/^
jb Outb d^^^^piJU aTajib ^,yoj u;bjj f;^ tpi^ ^ S^l [116, i.]
(/) Emenaation ^l^Uj (g) Text jj^C
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Bevenue Begulatians of Autangutb. 245
• cHs^j e^f;^ u**^ e;''^ c>**f 3^ i^J 4>* p^ - *^ m)^ jUia.! a^ 4^*3
4irt-5 A^ cu^» i^o J.^ . ixJJId fj jl A*ij ^\jo 1^ curljij JUtf f^ ^^^'^
^ akJi . Ow-I »^ jl^ oolif »^/ ^Ijf ^^U ^j;iU tj J^U. Jf^b
t; e;**3 *^ 7* - ^^i yn e;^^ t^^^^L, ^ [^T] ^Lu - o^jt b vi.^J^
. ^^m^y^ MS $j^j ^^b ^^^3 i»ks ^1 J • ^ ^Af^Ai ^3^ 1^ *-^A
^^,>^ ^31 J . jiid UB^^ ^^J clft^« AA^Uii «i.5b ^;;Juo3 Axkl JJ.-J
w^-» JyA»^ Jy**' j**^^ erft^3 ^^.i^l [31] ^t^t oAa&a. ij ^j^f «JJU
J[^^.A«^ t^j . Ijj^ JftiLo ^jaiui ^^by JliiJt 3! J ouilA jJUi J,f iS
^f . »i^| yyj^ [»i**«j] vd'*^^ j^*** - ^ *«*^ ;«> vl^ [1 18, a,]
•^^> ^y. ^^) i^)^ • ow-bb^ 31 y ^ibT o-f ^2;iU- j{ fciJU A^ ^^^3
^^bf iiXbf - A)^i ^J^ jLoU ^ ^ ^-^ »^b3 *.,A>-J. ^ iXiiiw 03!^
»^^3 O'J-^ 3' (>i^ c^I)A y». *^ - c^-^jAi- >^» 1^ jA ^ i:H» J
. o^t M^^ ^j^ ^^ ^jl 1^ ^^ lja*a> |,U jj^^f ♦ oi^ |^b3 o^b
^ Om»| 4)^ ^lu i^f ^t A^ vsJbyj ^U^ . fXi^b 9^ sJX %y^ <>jU*
246 Journal of the Asiaiic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906/
A^i jilSi ^ jiji^ af 0^ «iJ|^ S^ - Owi«lljt ^e^ OJ^ j ^ ^\
o^P;/^ ea&^ ^f^ C^j J'^/' *^*:! • ^ ***'>;^ v!^ [118,*.]
I^T af ojIi i^o o^ . .3^i «W cWIj aT a-y oiT^;^3 e^^^-s^tjij ^^)^f
^JU [«r] 4:_^.>i J . dJui^ \y^^ aAIj tiX^ »U3 4^ ^^y^ tCi^ (JljSaJ
. ()JUi |JU« iJuAJ C«^c^ ^^f;^ A^ '^J^. c^T 3' J>«^^*^ J<>A>1 «SM«t t«>Jlo^
^f^ UiJtyo gf^ af j^y^ ^^^3 ^^.AiiAyt Jaj — ^^ *^«i jd wf^ .
Jikiue . 0.^'» 0^f;3 ^fjJ t*i^ jc^ J O^f ^a^iJf^j y ^^li jl J v5*^l j^^
o^tj3 ^Aw^^^ij • vs^Mtft aiifj JJw^ (JU f^i^j o^Ji ^j)^^ uu*j b a^
altfu o.^|j3 ,j^ v!>***^j ^-!/ *^ - o!;^ v^ ^i •^^ ••H^; u?^ u^*-fijf
^j;f OUJr,^ ^ ^£)^)6 b - «XAU }iAi> {jU »£.*|j(J ^ - jJ&b s<>^ j^UJ - ^^
(>-;* J*^ v^^ *^b3 ^^ ^^ ^r^ <-^^ *^ 4.^ ^ • ***; ;'^** *"'
uoAA <yf .i^lji) ^ c>^>>y^ J • **i;*^ r}j^ - *^^ •'^^^ lMI^ *«'*^
(i) Text u«J>5 0) Text *a^jy cm»a^ ^
(*) cH^^^ ^•^^ ^®^ ->^^^ everywhere.
Vol. II, No. 6.1 . !Z%« Revenue BegtdaUcms of AurangnlK 2^7:
v:^*/ J iir**j *^ *s^ 3' *^t' - ^djJf t*^Ji;^] v!>^ [120, a.]
^ a^ e^3 mSJU «^ t^ « li^f ^ytf Jj* c*^| yfcllD - j.j;b |j>/ ^a,^i
- oAij w/ *3>j* ^ *s^\)j ^ Jf 31 iJ^ *^^ •A*i»l^3 c^l* C-Sj^^Jl
jAn 3) AAiv e^y 5!^ A-y U>u ^>t^y &y )» ^ ^j ^/^ fi^j 31:
J • Ai^ ^* ;>fc jA i:r!«^(*^»^t -^A3!^^ C*^*'^;*] v^y^ [120, 3.]
AA^ «i/« l^ »;l^^ 1; dy^ er4*3 «^^y' «^Aji^ g»^ )^3 '^ i/^i/^^^'
/li • ^^ {j^j ^^ 3» vs)T ^Jb ^ ^=-*b3 c^b'^.ri^^-^i/^^^-^ J
w^U 3! gt^ aAU »^f vsy>t^j ww^ y» - ivJib aUt^ c)^*/ *-^^ [5]
v^ ^ • ^j^, 4i^u 3t gi^ 0^ «ur^ ^^Uf/ ijju . aT ^t ^^^
gt^ J^O lay C^lj3 t;*», ^b 4j;«y> jJl tS Jjij . ^b »;? O^Ij3
itfit t^ /» • A* «y*) J*l^ J** c**!^) tt»A;<' *f »;♦ • *<T </• ri* »S^'J-^
(9) tt>*i^ Jl eH> tAii
248 Journal df the Aiiaite Society of Bengal. [Jane, 1906.
*^^ ^ fi!^ ^/^ *^'«t i(<H^^ jt)*^ '^'*^ ^^ ^^^1)3 ^ 1^3 ' txiiii^ Cr^3'
- o^l ^y^ ji^,i «xaBu ^^ajj*»^ *^^!;3 ***<^^ *^' - *'^***' ^^Si^ ^^ (^
« liJjlU ^li Jl ^!^ d^ a/{ V ^331
AT lUtl ^j;^j tjJ^ ^^A^Xj] ^ . (^^)\^ *Mi;^ wf^ [122,5.]
»^A* l|i^^6 e^f 3^ *^ /' • **^ *s>--f ^^ ^b cUU. *^ AiT »A3ljJ> ^
**^ *i^Je5 t/^ (^ *sJla. li aT j^fii^^^y^l ^^;i^ • ^^. *i«^A>
*^^ *ft4t> j^ y (^ •^^^ ^^ (3*t^ Jr«*^ *£^/\ ^ • .>*i;t^ «-«^
y^ cA^ ^^j ^j^ 3 !;*^ tti^*^ — (^•i>^V ^^ )^ V*^ [124, a.]
j» 3t g»^ ^l*^^ A*-^ l^^t J *^*t*'*; y ^ o^^^ '^ *^^ ur-*'*
^T j^f . ^JL^ b A^b ji\^J\ (jA*t^ 4^t ; jJ^b j^y l< dAUi j>3f ^jjt^T
• AijJij (j«4ii ^J,UA 31 (j.-b ^yU yLJ^j 31 AfuT e^t^f ifii*^ i*«fc
(p) Text Aj^ (g) Text «SU. SS ^j^^j
Vol. II, No. 6.] The Revenue BeguUUions of AurangxilK 249
j^lr*^ (!>** ^**^ *^ u*y^ • «^!>i J »;U^i MiiS^. o^jt f*^^' *^ ^^-
(r) Texfc «a^«>'
^[,Ai*f AiuiA^o cu*a.^ u»«*^; r^^» c^ ;^ *^-^ **^
j^rU^yf .ayfto. gfi , (jt.>j if - bl^ i^U ^ UUj ii«' JU. Ili^wl j ^^U|
i^h Jr» c^^ vJ^/^ ii^«*5W^> ^'*^ * ^ ci»3»^^;'^ 3» c>y •^ [ y ^]
•*^*^>*3' <^>^» e^ ^iy^ ^^ *«^^>i i^^''* J^'^* *^ " »**^;
JU ykf y J - oiiUjs^ ^^J^y/^ ^>> ^ ^ *^ r.^*- ^ '-^
[267, «.] Jh^ [ J 3 ^^ ^i!>^. J>*** J '^'^ iJ'U* ^^ e^/**»>t
cj^H^ i>iyA^ JUy 4>M» aiUL^ijAi ^5,l<^>lij e)^.^*^J^ l^A^^j o,^;!/
»j> '^> cr^» ^J^ft-^j *'j;3'* ^ ^ "^^^ 3' **(;i^ i/*;» *^;^^
(a) A.iiilif^j (b) A. omits ^
(c) A. ^jiiS l^ — B. ^jS^ b
250 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906^
^Uy>o ^fjjii J S »^ *a!^^ ^ ij^^. i/^ky *^^ Of«i jIa. JU
ij*^ • ^.y*^ tjl** ^li' >*A* i^j IjU^ J e>L>^**-^ cH;*^ C^-T*
pi, ^«^ ^ g^ u^iAljjf jj,.j ^ d. ^ut ^UaaJ- •■=*^»^^3 J^^*^y^
ft;jt »Ai|r; b *iy ^ *a»li»jj>> j e,Uy> c-Staau (4>fyi • d^AyUfe
«/>^-y» J ^**^b) JjJ V^y e^i^U jj|;>» j.i ^•^ ^ oiiUi J*«J 4^ii>*
't- c)V "^^bi (M^ V*l)' *^' *^^ ?> 4-^^ v^' -> </*'^'^ 4^^*^ ***^
^jiu* - ^ ^ jjj^>c U ^ ^Ijix a^ / y^ >> ai«^r ej! ^ [268, a.] •fi^t ;A^
5 ^^ a«. ^lif ^y< J ^ a*iU ^ly Jji s^bj c()U* ^^ JU jf 0 *=^l
J^ vijjfji) Jjli ^y vD^U ^jy^i e^t^ cs^^A ^t^bf ^bdjl ^ ^^
4^U Jk** sU. i^^jA J • dy J<i JLolf ^^^ ^JL>*^ J k-*-«Ub« ^J^ J c*^j,y
ipft*^ J - '**i^j'> Ji-^^j^ c'*^ v^lP^* J - ^^ji ^J^ (3*? ^*f; *»V«^
* (d) Omitted by A. fe) A. ^UL.| Jtjp {h) A. JtT
(•) A.ALM^3^ (H)a. j»j> ' ^ ' '
f/) B. ^^ O") A. cUUve \ >
Vol. II) No. 6.1 The Revenue Beatdatums of 4urangzih. 251
^jidj^ yoA^ b tyt Jh^ *^ ^^ V<>^ ;^ »d^3 ^> J^ ^^' J>^^
AkjU t;fi J * ^;f^ (>V^ ^^ ««^f ^« [268, i.] ^1^ ^U3 JU ^ a^
;^ J/b U-y*' J» ^S*^ ^ cy n ^j^JUA ij^j^ ^^lAVil jt f; vL^f^j.
^liauo CH-U. jl^Jii ^A G - j^jU UAf c,^ i,jiA it^ X# J HL ^A I; i^T
*£^»;3 ^JiV q^3 Aii»y G ^>^ Ja« (^I o'i^ 1>«>1 ^^^i** jl j ♦ Ai)f J**?
. <xu(j ^^ yT 1^J oJ^b sj-^ ^^y (Ajj^l^ji «.<x^i /i j « <>^i«>^ ii>G^r
f^[/ ;•> tJ^J^i^^ J ^ ^^ ^y. j^ i^ ^4^ iJjf^ J^J^ «a>dj^ tJ^ j^ >
V-jjJ^ <rf« j' '; e»* »*»r) •>y>s^'-^ **** 'i'* ^i)> [269, a.}
— I.
j^j^^ i^ytr^ c3*>y a^AuTj^ gi^uM^^ — ^oW
(tn) A. cJUAi
(n) A. tV tH*- B* ^ tt>^
(|)) A. ^^ a* J ^;0« B. — ^«M> J ^j;>«
(q) B. omits c^^i^fb^A ^ bat begins ^»^a«« here,
(r) B. Aijf l^ i/^y^jyjffyi^^
252 Journal of the Atiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.
4jA-flau ^ «iJ^ ^ixi ^^b ^^^ . «>jb ^ jy V^lp ^ J»^*l *J^
^ J • *^/ ^-1^ ^^ iJ^t^* v:***!^ 3^ »^ g5,.A J^*^^ L^**-^
. iXijt^i^ ^(i 4^J«t iJ^ ^^ 3' ^ *^^ *^^ ^^ j^ A^ ^^
j,> Jr^J •^ (•J.J A^ jd - aAIj *i-il.i «^>V* CS*-^ ^ t-J Jf tu^||
b
4^ ^ftP>* jii ^^ji vi^ftjAi^ <wtf;,> ^^1;? .^A »(^yk '^f /•^
^^. U^f cU^ ,^Ua. ^ ^^o. u A^ki^yk^ g«A. ^^j^^^ ^1 - ^.ij^f
^yo . A^b »0^ /j^ ^ r ^y/j b ^OA^ b ^^^y^J\ y %y^,
- i)iy. i^M*J^ ojRi ji 4^l»if ^ #oiUj J»j Aii.U [269, 5.] J*i-^ t;
*S^f^ tr-^ J ^"^ ^'tS ^ »aA^ G . »>;C^ cUito *ia.j|^ (^JlJ>^ J
«k 0^ Jt\J^ »bj cii;l3> w' e;t
^jX A^U. J^ ^1^'^ J^<u> (yi\yi At>i\ J ^fcb — li'A fJSLA
^^^jUv^^lfc ai^^iy^ jii,^f A^ «)j^ j^y^^iU. A^^ ^^ — a^t f^^
(a) B. & A. ob^ (•) A. i^UiJbjV
(0 oUj) Jlaj gj (y) A. omits Itf;*
(«) jd B. giT©8. ^jt^^^ {«) A. did Ai4|>- d^ (^
(^') B. 4jC5;i ^» (aa) B. *£*M** J
(w^) B. |lu saj^Uof
Vol. n, No. 6.1 The Revenue Begulations of Auranggib. 233^
[N.S.-]
jSj^ AiU> ^\yl, ^j 4^ ^^ iiKj^^ Ul « oJ^US g^ ^^f^f aC- cI;-o «by
Jik-AAJ ,^iG ^jjk^ e)'H^''J^ J^}^ ^ oiil^Jij . «»jjij AjlA. ai9>f cU.^
>>i/^;» ^ </J^ [270, a,] -='i1J^ jJu.f^ iikL — a^'jiiji'
, <x^ w^i^ «« A^U^ '^^ > ♦ «^^ tlU-u^J^ >lw jjlU Iff ^ i^^aa^
^U .aI^U y^«.A« a>U ai>y «fl»l^> «>^b Si)^T^ ^^^j a>(^ 31 w:«^«a.
y»^#i^Ui A»^y «Aj^1 ^1/ *tf^ o^^i^^W Wct^^lf[270,*,l
(bb) Omitted by A.
(dd) B. (iiUlii V^ Jt
(w) B. ft A.a»»L|J^
(XT) *f^^A. yijrj4/<>Uc:*U^-pcb^t^^ljJU<^A«t^^^
(py) A. laiUrfd j»U*
'254 ^Journal of tJie Astatic Society of Bengal. ■ [June, 1906,
.og'if jji ;•> ^ - '^--iy^ cj)^ ^^ v*^*^ ^ (^^j^ •'^j;^ r**^' V^^
^U^ > •^♦? »U. ^UUf^ f^ j ^IftAi^ Ji^ [271, flf.] ^40fnmy^
c^A^ 31 V ja^^ 3 J«l* J e;^c| — *» ^A ^jl^ [27 f, 4.]
Oi) B. *fOt^
' («) ^j^ tt|t;I.A Mjf'i^/ B. ^^ e«3i J vyU|^ A.
(mm) A. *«aA 31 - . ,
(nn) B. aAIj »aA J|^ l| Ai|^ *fJ|
<») B. ^1 (^j)3i ylib;^^ ^j»\j cjl v'-^r^
Vol, II, No. 6.] The Revenue Begtdations of Aurangzib. 255
IN.8.]
4yb^ Ji<^ JUi |f,>^4iuo {«X#li ^Ua>« ^1^,3 ^UuJ 88 — ify (•^<>>^V
(m) b. WI^
(f8) B. ^ aLlU v^ lLaAj J^ ssA^H l^^f^ V«x#li ^(k« AC]|
Vol. IT, No. 6.1 ahatsta KhOn in Bendal, ; * 257
32. SMista^On in Bengal {1664-'66).— Sy Jadunath Sarkar,
M.A., Professor y Patna GoUege, and Member ^ Asiatic Society of
Bengal.
When Mir Jamla invaded Knch Bihar and Assam, he had in
^y- - . I his train an officer named Shihahnddin
MaienaiB. Talish, who has left a detaUed history of
the expedition, named by the author the Fathiyyah-i-ihriyyah.
A long absti^t of it was given by Mr. Blochmann in the
Societ/s Journal for 1872, Part T, No. 1, pp. 64-96. Our
Society h^s a fine old MS. of this work (D. 72), and the Khuda
Bakhsh Library three others. All these end with the death of
Mtr Jmnla, 31st March, 1663.
But the Bodleian Libraty possesses a MS. of the work (No.
Bod. 589, Sachau and Ethe's Uatalogue^ Part I, No;. 240), supposed
to be the author's autograph, which contains a continuation (folios
106, a-176, &.), relating the events immediactely following and
bringing the history down to Buzurg IJmmed Eban's victorious
entry into Chatgaon (Ghittagong), 27th January, 1666. This por-
tion is absolutely unique ^ and of the greatest importance for the his-
tory of Bengal, as will be seen from the abstract I give below. I have
procured photographic reproductions of these 71 leaves of the MS.
The internal evidence is overwhelming in favour of the
... . . Continuation being regarded as Shihabud-
AutnorBnip. ^^^ TaUsh's work. The style is marked by
the same brilliancy of rhetoric ; many favourite phrases and turns
of expression are common to both ; and one peculiar sentence,
which I have found in no other Persian history, occurs in both
{Conquest of Assam, p. 58 of our MS. D. 72, and Oontinuatian^ folio
124,0.). We have here (/. 156,6.) one instance of the author's
vicious habit of running the variations of a single simile through
a whole page of which there are three examples in the Conquest.
The writer is the same hero-worshipper, only Shaista Sban here
takes the place of Mir Jumla. Neither of them is named, but
both are indicated by laudatory titles, Mir Jumla being Navncdb
Mustagiiani'dlqSib, and Shaista SbSn Nawwab Mu^ala-dlqab.
The author evidently died shortly after writing the Continuu'
Defects ^"'^' ^^^ ^* ®^^® abruptly, without carrying
on the campaign in the Chatgaon District
to its conclusion. He had no time to give it the finishing touches :
the material is loosely arranged ; there is no regular division into
chapters as in the Conquest, only three headings (surkhi) being
given (jf. 150,6, 153, a, and 161,6.). Moreover, the author has
^ I snspeot that there im a sorap of it at the end of an Ii;idia Office MS.
of the work, which Bth6 in his Oatalogne describes as narrating the conquest
of Jfttkam (should hb Ch&tgion).
268 Journal of the AnaUc Society of Bengal, [June, 1906.
leffc blanks for dates in two places {ff. 149, 6. and 175, 6.), which
he evidently meant to fill np after consulting other sources.
Wrong dates are given in 106, a, and 167, a. and some obscurity
• has been introduced into the narrative by his passing over the
first day of the siege of Chatgaon (25th Januaiy, 1666) in absolute
silence.
I do not think that there is any good ground for holding with
Wo autOffraDh Sachau and Eth^ that " this copy may be
* ^ * Shihab-al-din's autograph." Two lines of
the previous page are repeated by mistake in/. 117, a. There are
two Jacunea : 1^6, h, 6 and 169, a. 7. In some places blank spaces
have been left, evidently for putting down headings in red
(snrkhi). All these facts go to show that the work is a mere
copy and not the original. Besides, there are several errors of
spelling of which an accomplished author and professional writer
("tpaqi^a-nawis) like Shihabuddin could hardly have been guilty.
Akaltsis of the Oontinuation,
Official changes following "Mir Jumla's death (106, a.-107, b,)
Ihtisham iQ^an, left by Mir Jumla in charge of Dacca, now began
to exercise supreme authority. Aurangzib ordered Daud Q}an,
Subahdar of Bihar, to administer Bengal, pending the appoint-
ment of Sipucca Subahdar; Dilir £ban to officiate until Daud
!Qian arrived. Daud £b&n arrived near Dacca, 27th September,
1663, and stayed at Khizrpur.
Khizrpur commands the route of the pirates of Chatgaon
(108, a.)— Decay of the Bengal flotilla, nawQra (108, 6.) -Pro-
digality and corruption of the officiating governors (109, a.) — The
pirates plundered Bhushna during the absence of the cruising ad-
miral, sarddr-i-sairdh (110, a.) — Daud !Qan on his own responsibi-
lity remitted the tithe (zakat) on grain, in order to relieve the
scarcity at Dacca (110, b.) — True condition and causes of the decay
of the flotilla (112, a.) — Shaista ]Qan enters Hajmahal, 8th March,
1664 (114, a.) — New appointments made by him (115, a.) — Shaista
^an pushes on shipbuilding (115, 6.), demands help from the
Captain of the Dntch (116, a.), plans to win over the Feringees of
Chatgaon (116, b).
His internal administration : gives relief to jagirdSrs and
aimadars (117 , a.-121, a,) traiidated below, — Kaja of Kuch Bihar
makes submission.
Piratical incursion into Bagadia (122, a.) — Account of the
pirates of Chatgaon (122, 6.) — their oppression and sale of captives,
^23, a.) — they desolate Bagla. — Cowardice of the Bengal navy
(124, a.) — ^Anecdote of *Aashur Beg, cruising admiral (124, 6.) —
Former governors of Bengal only bent upon extorting money, but
negligent of the duty of protecting the people (125, a.) — Author
protests his veracity (126, a.) and then describes the ten merits of
Shaista Bjan (127, a.-132, 6.) translated 6eZow;.— 'Aqidat j^an^
faujdar of Dacca, makes defensive arrangements (133, a ) — Shaista
Kban*s piety (133, 6.) — Miracle at Rajmahal (134, a.).
Vol. II, No. 6.] Shaiiita £ftAt in Bengal. 259
Shftista Sban leaves Rajmahal, 16tli October, and enters
Daoca, ISth December, 1664. (134, &.-137, a). — Great exertions in
building and equipping warboats (137,6.). — New arrangement for
patrolling the rivers (138, h) — Thana and port established at
Sangramgarh (139,6.) — Cause waj built from Dhapa to Sangrdm-
garh (140, a.) — ^Baja Indraman ( = Indradomna) imprisoned for the
rebellion of his clansmen (141, a.). — Portent at Ma^susabad
( = Murshidabad) (142, a.).
Sondip, island, described (142,6.) — ^its forts— colonised by
Dilawwar, a runaway ship-captain of Jahangir's time (143, 6.) —
Dilawwar defeats the Arnu^nese and reigns supreme ( 144, a.) —
Abul Hassan ordered by Shaista ]Q)an to spy out the nakedness
of Sondip (145, a.) — His ruse (145, 6.) — The Nawwab prepares for
a regular siege of Ghatgaon (146, a.).
First invasion of Sondip by Abul Hassan, 9th November,
1665 (147, a. and 6.) — Second invasion of Sondip, 18th November,
1665(148,6.) — Gapture of Dilawwar and his son Sharif (149)
— Mughal rule established in the island (150, a.).
The loinntng over of the Feringees of Ohdtgdon (150, 6.) : — ^The
Nawwab tempts them by various men (I5l) — They come over to
Farhad Oan at Noakhali, with their families and boats (152, a.)
— Conversation between Shaista Oan and the Feringee leader,
Captain Moor (152).
Description of Arracan (153, a.) — ^Three Arracanese invasions
of Bengal (154,6.) — Reasons for the Nawwab not commanding
the Ghatgaon expedition in person (157, a.) — Buzarg Ummed
£ban, the commander of the expedition, starts from Dacca,
24th December, 1665 (168, a.) — Composition of his force (158,6.)
— Jungle-clearing and road-making (159, 6.) — Expeditionary force
constantly suppHed with provisions (160, a.).
Army advances, step by step, in co-operation with the flotilla
(161, a.) — Ibn Husain, the admiral, enters the creek of Khamaria,
— van of the land force joins him, 21st January, 1666 (161, o. and 6.).
Gapture of ChfitgOon (161, 6.) : — The impassable barrier be-
tween Bengal and Chfttgfton (162, 6. ) — Ch&tgaon fort described
(163, a.-164,a.) — ^Ibrahim Shan's expedition to Chatgfion failed
(164, 6.) — ^Anxiety about the success of Shftista S^^ftn's expedition
(165, 6.-167 a.).
First naval battle, 22nd January, — the Arracanese put to
flight, 10 ghurUhe captured (167, 6.-168, a).
The two fleets again face each other — ^night of 23rd January
spent in distant cannonade. — Second naval battle, 24th January,
(169, a. & 6. ) — ^The Airacanese retreat into the Kamphuli river. —
The Mughals dose its mouth (170, a.), bum three stockades on the
bank, and then attack and capture the Arracanese navy
(170, 6.-171, a.).
The Arracanese garrison evacuate Ch&tgfton fort, night of
25th January (171, 6.) — ^Mughal generals enter it (172, a.) on the
26th. Fort opposite Chatgfton also evacuated.
Kews of the conquest reaches Daoca, 29th January. Rewanjii
granted by the Nawwab and the Emperor (172, 6.-173, 6.).
Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [Jane, 1906,
Exaltation in Bengal. — ^How ihe conquest benefited the Excheqaer
(174,6:).
Buzarg Ummed £bau enters Chatgaon fort, 27th January,
itestores order, and oonciliates the people (175, 6.).
Previoas attacks of the Bengal forces on the Arracanese
(176,a. and6.)-
The Continuation, therefore, supplies as with useful and origi-
__ _ , _ nal information on the following four sub-
Heads of In- -^^^.^ ®
(1) Shaista Q&n^s administration of
Bengal up to January 1666. (2) The system of piracy followed
by the Feringees of Chatgaon, and a record of the various Magh
incarsions into Bengal and Bengal attacks on the Maghs. (3) A
description of Sondip and the history of its conquest. (4) A
description of Chatgaon and the history of its conquest.
I shall deal with the first only in this article.
SniiSTA Khan's Civil Administration.
{Translation,)
[117, a.} The mansabdars Lad their jagirs situated in differ-
ent parganahs, and the multiplicity of co-partners led to the ryots
being oppressed and the parganahs desolated. Large Rums were
wasted [in the cost of collection] as many siqdars and *amlas had
to be sent out by [every] jagirdar. Therefore, the Nawwab
ordered the diwOn-i-tan to give every jagirdar tankha in one place
only ; and, if in any parganah any revenue remained over and
above the tankha of a jagirdar [117, &.], it was to be made over
to the jagirdar for collection and payment into the public treasury.
Thus the department of Crownlands would make a saving by not
having to appoint collectors [of its own in the parganahs of
jagirdars] ; and, secondly, it was not good for one place to have
two rulers [viz., the jagirdar's and Government collectors]. The
ditoSn-i'tan set himself to carry out this work.
Next, Shaista ^han learnt the truth about the appointments
and pxx)mQtioni| made after Mir Jumla's death by the acting
Subahdars. Most of these men were now dismissed ; a few, who
were really necessary for the administration, were retained in
service. 1 have noted this difference between Shaista ^&n and
other servants of the CroWn, in the matter of saving Government
money, that they desired solely to gain credit with the Emperor,
while his aim is pure devotion and loyal service. He considers
the parading of this fact as akin to hypocrisy and remote from
true devotion and fidelity.
At this time the iiimadSrs and stipend-holders of the province
of Bengal began to flock to the Nawwab to make complaints
ill8, a.]. The facts of their case were : — ^After the reign of Shah
ahan, the late Q^an-i-^anan [Mir Jmnla} confirmed in his own
Vol. n, No. 6.1 ShOiaa SbOn in Bengal. 261
jagirs many of these men who were celebrated for devotion to
virtue and love of the Prophet's followers, and some who had got
f armaria of the Emperor. All other men who had been enjoying
tnadd'O-m^a^h and pensions in the Crownlands and fiefs of jagir-
dars, were violently attacked by Qazi Rizwif the Sadr; their
aanads were rejected and their stipends and subsistence cancelled.
It was ordered that the Qimaddrs should take to the business of
cultivators, tiU all the lands they held in madd-o-m^adshf and pay
revenue for them to the department of Crownlands or to the
jagirdars. And, as in carrying out this hard order these poor
creatures could not get any respite, many who had the capability
sold their property, pledged their children [as serfs], and thus
paid the revenue for the current jear [118, 6.], preserving their
lives as their only stock for the next year. Some, who had no
property, brought on themselves torture and punishment, gave up
their lives, and thus escaped from all anxiety about the next year.
[Verse.]
Like fire they ate sticks [i.e., received beating] and
gave up gold [or sparks],
And then, through loss of strength, they fell down
dead in misery.
And now even by the resumption of the cultivated lands suffi-
cient gain in the form of produce cannot be coUected, because
the Simadars abstain from tilling the lands that have been
escheated to the State ; and even the chastisement and pressure of
the ^amlas cannot make them engage in cultivation. And so the
land remains waste and the atmadars poor and aggrieved. Owing
to the great distance and the fear of calamities, these poor })er^
plexed sufEerers could not go to Delhi to report their condition fully
to the Emperor and get the wicked and oppressive officials punish-
ed [119, a.]. Hence their sighs and lamentations reached the sky.
One Friday, the Nawwab, as was his custom, went [to the
mosque] to offer his Friday prayer. After it was over he learnt
that an old aimadar had suspended his head upside down, one yai*d
above the ground, from a tree near the mosque, and that he was on
the brink of death and was saying :
[Kertfe,]
Shall my life return [to my body] or shall it go out,—
what is thy command P
The Naww&b ordered the author to go and ask the reason.
I went to the old man and inquired. He replied, " My son, T^ho
held thirty bighaa of land in madd^o-m^adsh, has died. The andas
now demand from me one year's revenue of the land. As I have
no wealth, I shall give up my life and thus free myself [from the
oppression]/' I reported the matter to the Nawwikb, who gave
262 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [June, 1906.
him a large'suni, and then confirmed his son's rent-free land on
him.
[Verge,']
God favonrs that man,
Whose life gives repose to the people. [119, 6.]
The wise know that the resumption of the lands of HimadArs
And the cutting off of the subsistence of stipend-holders bring
on great misfortunes and terrible consequences [on the wrong-
doer]. I have seen some among the rulers of this country who
.engaged in this wicked work and could not live through the year.
[Terse.']
The dark sigh of sufferers, in the heart of dark nights,
Snatches away by [God's] command the mole of pros-
perity from the cheek of the oppressor.
It is a lasting act of virtue and an undying deed of charity
.to bestow imUih on the needy and idrHr on the poor. The hinder-
ing of such liberality and the stoppage of such charity does not
bring any gain in this world and involves one in the Creator's
wrath in the next
[120,0.] One day there was a talk on this subject in the
I^awwab's court. As " the words of kings are kings among
words," he remarked, ** If a man has not grace enough to increase
the gifts made to these [poor] people, he should at least not de-
prive them of what others gave them [L20, 2>.], because these
people, too, should be counted among the needy. And one should
not through his own meanness of spirit and vileness of heart
resume the charitable gifts of others."
In short, the Nawwab's natural kindness having been excited,
he ordered that Mir Sayyid Sadiq, the Sadr, should fully recognise
the fnadd-o-m^aash and wazifa which these men had been enjoying
in the Crownlands according te the reliable sanads of former rulers.
As for what was held [rent-free] in the fiefs of jagirdars, if it
.amounted te one-fortieth of the tetal revenue of the jag^rdar, he
should consider it as the zakat on his property and spare it. But
if the rent-free land exceeded one-fortieth [of the total jagir], the
jagirdar was at liberty to respect or resume [the excess]. Who-
soever held whatever rent-free land in the parganahs of the jagir
of the Nawwab, on the strength of the sanad of whomsoever, was
te be confirmed in it without any diminution, and was on no ac-
count to be troubled [by demand of revenue]. As for those who
had no means of subsistence and now, for the first time, begged
.daily allowances and lands in the jagir of the NawwSb, the ditodni
officers were ordered to further their desires without any delay.
The Sadr carried out the above order in the case of the
'Crownlands and the ja^rs of [other] jagirdars [121, a.]. In the
jagir of the Nawwab his diwnn-i-hayut&tj Khawajah Murlidhar, —
who had been brought up and trained in the Nawwab's household,
Vol. II, No. 6.] Shaiskt KbSn in Bengal, 263
IN.8.]
was marked by honeetj and politeness, possessed his master's
confidence and trust, and, in spite of his still being in the flower
of youth, had the wisdom and patience of old men, — displayed in
this work of benevolence such zeal and exertion as, I pray, Ood
may favour all Masalmans with. Every day two to three hundred
(limadOrs presented their aanads to him and then departed. Next
day, in the presence of the Nawwab, he passed them through the
Record office and sealed them, and then gave them back to the
Htmaddirs. In short, he exhibited such great labour and praise-
worthy diligence in this business, that everjr one of this class of
men got what he desired. And the aforesaid Khawftjah gained
good name nnd respect for himself, temporal and spiritual welfare
for his master, and prayers for the perpetuation of the empire for
the Solomon-like Emperor. {Verse) [121,6.]
That man's influence with the king is a blessed thing,
Who forwards the suits of the distressed.
ShIista KsIn's Good Deeds.
{Translation.)
[127, a.] I. His exertions for conquering the province and
fort of Ghatgaon ; the suppression of the pirates, and the con-
sequent relief of the people of Bengal.
II. Every day he held open £irbHr for administering justice,
and quickly redressed wrongs. He regarded this as his most im-
portant duty.
III. He ordered that in the parganahs of his own jagir
everything collected by the revenue officers above the fixed revenue
shotdd be refunded to the ryots. [127, 6.]
rV. The former governors of Bengal used to make monopo-
lies {ijctra) of all articles of food and clothing and [many] other
things, and then sell them at fanciful rates which the helpless
people had to pay. Shaista Khan restored absolute freedom of
buying and selling.
V . Whenever ships brought elephants and other [animals]
to the ports of the province, the men of the Subahdar used to
attach {qurq) them and take whatever they selected at prices of
their own liking. Shaista l^wi forbade it.
VI. His abolition of the collection of zahai (t.e., -^ of the
income) from merchants and travellers, and of custom {KHsiV) from
artificers, tradesmen and new-comers,^ Hindus and Musalmans
alike. The history of it is as follows : —
From the first occupation of India and its ports by the
Muhammadans to the end [128, a.] of Shah Jahan's reign, it was
a rule and practice to exact hlXsil from every trader, — from the
rose- vendor down to the clay- vendor, from the weaver of fine linen
to that of coarse cloth, — to collect house-tax from new-comers and
hucksters, to take zakat from travellers, merchants and stable-
1 Z^ttfh-iici«/itn, which may also mean * well-to-do men.*
264 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ Jnne, 1906.
. keepers (muMri), As S'adi has salid, ** At first oppression's basis
was. small ; but eveiy successive generation increased it/' [so it
happened], till at last in all provinces, especially in Bengal, it
reached such a stage that tradesmen and merchants gave up their
business, householders took to exile, saying —
[Fer^e.j
*' We shall flee from the oppression of the Age,
To such a place that Time cannot track us there."
The rulers, out of greed for hdsil, gave them no relief. On
the roads and ferries matters came to such a pass that no rider was
allowed to go on unless he paid a dinar, and no pedestrian unless he
paid a diram. On the river-highways if the wind brought it to the
ears of the toll- collectors {rdh-dSre) that the stream was carrying
away a broken boat without paying hUsil, they would chain the
river [128, 5.]. If the toll-officers heard that the wave had taken
away a broken plank [without] paying zakdt, they would beat it
on the back of its head in the form of the wind. They considered
it ail act of unparalleled leniency if no higher zakat was taken
from rotten clothes actually worn [on the body] than from mend-
ed, rags, and a deed of extreme graciousness if cooked food was
charged with a lower duty than uncooked grains. None of the
Delhi sovereigns, in spite of their efforts to strengthen the Faith
and follow the rules of the Prophet, put down these wicked and
[canonically] illegal practices, but connived at them. Only, we
read in histories, Firuz Shah forbade these Unjust exactions. But
after him they were restored, nay increased. But when, by the
grace of God [129, a.] Aurangzib ascended the throne, he sent
orders to the governors of the provinces and the clerks of the ad-
ministration not to do such things in future. He thus gave relief
to the inhabitants of villages and travellers by [129, 6.] land and
sea from, these harassments and 'illegal demands. The learned
know that no other king of the past showed such graciousness,
made such strong exertions, and remitted to the people such a
large sum — which equalled the total revenue of Turan.
[Verse.']
0 God ! Keep long over the heads of the people.
This King, the friend of holy men.
Whose shadow gives repose to the people.
Through the guidance of [Thy] service, keep his heart alive.
1 strongly hope that, just as the peasants and merchants have
been released from oppression and innovations [in taxation], so
someone would fully and freely report to the Emperor the distress
among the soldiery and the fact of their being harassed and
crushed by the oppression of the thievish clerks, and thereby
release the soldiers from the tyranny of these godless men
[130, a.]. The army is treated by the Hindu clerks, and drowsy
Yol. II, No. 6.] 8hai$ta Stan »« Bettgal. 26&
imters as more degraded than a fire-worsliipping slaye and more
unclean than the dog of a Jew. Whenever that forked-tongaed
cobra, their pen, brings its head out of the hole of the ink-pot, it
does not write on the account-book (tumSr) of their dark hearts
any letter except to ponnce npon and snatch away the subsistence
of the soldiers. Indeed, when their tongae begins to move in tho^
hole of their month, it does not spit out anything except curtail*
ing the stipends of the soldiexy. At times they would senseless!/
split a hair, and do not abstain from numerous unjust fines.
Again, if after life-lonff exertion and the showering of bribes^
they are induced to sign the fard-i-chehra of any soldier, then, at
the time of branding (^gh)^ they designate a charger worthy of
Bustam as a mere pack-horse, and on the day of verification
{taahiha) they describe [in the records] a horse that stands erect
as fit for the yoke jfy^^ a horse that bends its leg as lame, a
horse that shies as doubtful ^, a horse that lacks a particle of
hair as Tan^ibi. They call a Daudi coat of mail the film of a
wasp jj^3 t^ and a steel helmet itself a small linen cap.
They regard a Bustam as a Z&l, and a Zfil as a mere child. May
God the GKver [130, &.] reward with the long life of Noah, tiie
patience of Job, and the treasures of Corah that valiant man»
brave like Asfandiar, who after traversing these hill-tops ( =hin-»
drances) gets his iasd^^q^ yOd-dHsht qahz and barSt passed through the
Haft-I^an of the accounts department, so that his business may
be done. In the shambles of the kachdri of Grownlands stipend*
holders have to flay themselves [before getting their dues], and at
the sacrificial altar of the office of the ditoSn-t-tan iankha^dOrs find
it necessary to root out their own lives. O ye faithful ! Did mail
ever hear of such tyranny as that each letter of the identification^
marks of the record office should be written by a [different] derk ?
O ye Muslims ! Did man ever see such oppression as that one word
has to be written by ten men P In [makmg out] the assignment^
paper (bardt) they decrease the tankha due and magnify the deduc*
tion to be made. If, through a mistake, the balance is entered in
the receipts {qahuz)y they Ireat it as a true record and appropriate
the amount to themselves. And they think that they have con-
ferred a great obligation if they consent to [issue such a paper as]
this : — '* In the parganah of Wiranpur (city of Desolation) in the
sarkdr of ' Adamabad ( Depopulation), tracts are assigned on the
revenue in jagir [to the duped soldier?] and [he should] demand
from the ja^rdar Khana-khardh (Buined) tiie arrears of many
years at this place.'* A day's difference in the verification {tashiha)
IS seised upon as a ground for making a year's deduction [from
the trooper's pay.] If a man has entered service on the 1st Far«
wardi, they assign tankha to him from the end of the coming
Asfandftr. For the single grain of wheat (= fruit of the tree c^
knowledge, in Muslim mythology] which Father Adam, in his
jagir of the earkllr of Jannat&bftd (Paradise), ate without [181, a.]
authorisation, they demand from his progeny refund amounting to
^6 Journal cf the Aniatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1906.
«ii ajss's load. If a man's pajas due for 3 years, they designate it
as one for many^years and then write [only] one-hialf of it (P).
•Fhd faces of the clerks of the tavjih (description-roll) are dis-
Agt^eable. The answer of the anthor of this journal is, *' The state
<9l not being in need is better, iRdthont the need of taking oaths
^^ it]:?' > ^o harm has be^ti done to me by these men (the
clerks) , and no confusion has been introduced into my affairs by
them ; but [I write] from seeing and hearing what they have
done to the helpless and the weak in the court [of the Naww&b]
aAd in the provinces far and near.
' • [Verse.']
My heart is oppressed, and the pain is so great,
That so much blood gushes out of iU
In short, the Emperor's orders for abolishing zahat and hSHU
^nt to Bengal, were for abolishing them in the parganahs of the
Grownland. The Nawwab had a free choice in his jagir with
i^gard to all exactions except the rcihdflri and the prohibited cesses
{mwGhs)^ But this just. God-fearing, benevolent governor, out of
his «ense of justice and devotion to God, abolished the hAsil
amounting to 15 lacs of rupees which used to be collected [131, &.]
in his own jagir, and he thus chose to please God, relieve the people,
and follow his religious master (Aurangzib).
-• - T YXJ. In many parganahs the despicable practice had long
existed that when any man, ryot or newcomer (jkhush-nashin)^ died
^thout leaving any son, all hie property including even his wife
imd daughter was taken possession of by the department of the
Crownlauds or the jagirdar^or zemindar who had such power ; and
this '^^tLstem was called finkura [= hooking]. The Nawwab put
dow*i this wicked thing.
i -: "Yl'il; In the kotwdli chahutras of this country it was the
ctLstem that whenever a man proved a loan or claim against an-
oliier, 01- a man's stolen property [was recovered], the clerks of the
ckaJbutra, in paying to the claimant his due, used to seize for the
«tate one-fourth of it under the name of " fee for exertion." The
Nawwab abolished it.
! IX. When the plaintiff and defendant presented themselves
at the magistracy (mu^ibuma) both of them were kept in prison
until the decision of their case, lest it should be wilfully delayed (P ).
And their liberators {itlaq-goian) took daily fees from the prison-
ers and paid them into the State. This ctistom, too, was now
abolished.
X. The courtiers {132, a.] used daily to present to the
•Nawwab many needy persons, and he made them happy with gift^
of money. When he set out on a ride or dismounted at » stage ot
^iook a walk, and also on the day of ^Id and other holy days, A
Edition to [supporting] the establishied almshouses, he ttsed to
anvite' the populace and feed Vast numbei^ to satiety ut the tables
iie.spr^d* Hid profuse.- charity tt> th^wWtighly removed poverty
Vol. II, No. 6.1 Shaista SbSn in Bengal. 267
and need from Bengal that few hired labourers or workmen oould
be had [for money] to do any work Every year he used to send
to all the provinces vast sums for the benefit of the faqirs, or-
phans, and motherless children, and thus laid in vtattcum for his
last journey.
VoL II, No. 7.] ParatUetfrom the Qharial.
33. Parasites from the Qharial (Ghkyialis g^n^ticns, GeofEr.)—* By
Db. yon LiNSTOW, Ooetiingen. Translated by Paul BataL.
Oommumcated by N. Annandals. (With 1 plate.)
[The speoimens on which Dr. too Linatow hue been kind enoagh to
fnrnith the following report were obtained from two GhArialt which died
reoeotly in the Galea tta Zoological Oardens. The stomach of one of these
alio contained an undetermined Ascaria. There is no reason to think that
the death of the reptiles was in any way dae to the parasites. — N. A.]
Nematooa.
Micropleura vivipara^ nov. gen., nov. sp.
Fig. 1-2.
From the mesentenr :
The genua ^oroplenra is related to Filaria; the anterior
end is provided with neither teeth nor lips ; the lateral lines
are low and narrow and are without a canal ; an excretory pore
is wanting, the genus belonging to the Resorbentes; the caudal
end is rounded ; the male has, on each side, a thickening ending
in a papilla ; the female is viviparous, and the vulva is not far
distant from the middle of the bodj; spicules of equal size.
The muscular system is strongly developed; the lateral lines
are feeble, broader outwardly than inwardly, occupying only
■^f of the circumference of the body ; the anterior end is roundish
with 6 papillsB which are arranged in a circle and are little
prominent ; the oral aperture is small and circular ; the length of
the oesophagus amounts to y^j of the total length of the body in
the male, and to y^^ in the female ; it commences with a vestibu-
lum which is about one-fourth the length of the oesophagus;
the cuticle is smooth; the nerve-ring is situated at the end of
the vestibule.
The male is 35 ram. long and 0*72 mm. in diameter ; -^H of
the total length of the animal is occupied by the caudal end ; the
latter bears ventrally on each side three small papiUes arranged
in an arc, further one postanal papillae placed on a rouncUsh
elevation, on each side, and behind these on one side of the short
tail a small papilla; spicules 0*47 mm. long.
The female attains a lengtli of 37 mm. and a width 6f
0*79 mm. ; the tail measures -^^7 of the total length ; the vulva
is situated somewhat in front of the middle of the body;
it divides the length of the body in the proportion of
5:6; attached to the front and back of the uteri are ovaries
the length of which amounts to 1^ of the length of the
body; the sexual organs leave about one-tenth of the body
free in front as well as behind. The embryo is 0*57 mm. long
and 0*017 mm. in diameter; the cuticle is marked with sharply
defined transverse .rings, and the caudal end is long and fine-
pointed ; the anterior end is rounded.
270 Journcd of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906;
. Typhlophoros lamellaris, no 7. gen , no v. sp.
Fig. 3-5.
From the stomach :
The genus Typhlophoros also belongs to the Resorbentes ; the
lateral lines are without a canal ; they are broad and low, and occupy
about l^ of the circumference of the body; the anterior end has
3 lips, and behind these is a cuticular thickening consisting of
longitudinal ribs ^ the lateral lines are raised into longitudinal
ridges ; on the dorsal side of the oesophagus a caecal prolongation
of the intestines extends right to the anterior end of the body ;
the males possess two equal spicules. The cuticle is smooth ;
the anterior end of the body has three lips which are triangular
and narrowed at their base ; the pulpa is wider in front ; the
dorsal lip bears two papilla) : behind it is a cuticular thickening
which consists of sixteen finely and transversely striated longitu-
dinal ridges, 0*12 mm. long ; caudal end pointed ; the longitudinal
ridge which runs along the lateral lines has an equSaterally
triangular cross-section ; the intestines possess a high epithelium ;
in the parenchyma of the intestinal wall occur deep-black oval
nuclei.
The male is 11 mm. long and 0*31 mm. in diameter; the
caudal end is jir ^^ ^^® length of the body; on each side of it
are placed four preanal papillae; the equal-sized curved spicules
measure 060 mm.
In the female, which is 16 mm. long and 0*32 mm. in diameter,
two roundish projections are situated in front of the anus, the
caudal end occupies -^ of the whole length of the body ; the valva
is placed somewhat in front of the middle of the body and divides
the length in the ratio of 4 : 5 ; the caudal end is curved towards
the. dorsal surface ; the eggs have a thick shell ; their length is
0'073 mm., their breadth amounts to 0*062 mm.
LiNGUATULlD-ffi.
Porocephaltis indicus^ nov. sp.
Fig. 6-10.
From trachea and lungs :
Only females have been found. Rather young specimens are 20
mm. long and 2 mm. bioad ; behind the thin anterior end the body
IS thickened and spindle-shaped, attaining a width of 1*18 mm. ;
behind this it contracts to a narrow neck 0*79 mm. in diameter ;
older animals are 24 mm. long and 5 mm. in diameter ; the diameter
here is nearly uniform. On the ventral side the cuticula is trans-
versely ringed at regular intervals of 0*44 mm., the rings occu-
pying ^ of the circumference ; the muscle-fibres run in four
directions, transversely, longitudinally, and obliquely in two direc-
tions making equal angles with each other; the anterior and posterior
£nds are roundish. On the lateral edges of the rings there are
posteriorly finger-shaped prolongations, Tfhieh become smaller and
Vol, II, No. 7.] ParariteBfrom the Gharial. 271
smaller farther back, bat which can be traced far backwards ;
exteriorly they possess an annalar chitinoas thickening (fig. 9) ;
at the anterior end there lies beneath the cuticle an oval ring which
is provided in front and behind with a prolongation (fig. 8) and
on the right and left of it with two hooks on each side which
are directed frontwards and outwards and the points of which
project freely ; their length is 0' 15 mm. The intestinal canal opens
at the posterior end ; the vaginal aperture is situated closely in
front of the anus ; the vagina is I'l mm. long and 0*044 mm.
wide, whilst the width of the uterus, the numerous convolutions
of which fill the body-cavity, amounts to 0' J 6 mm. ; the eggs
possess a thick hyaline envelop (fig. 10) ; their length amounts to
i)'052 mm. on an average, their width to 0*044 mm., the yolk
attaining a length of 0*()26 mm. and a width of 0016 mm. We owe
to A. E. Shipley an admirable account of the LinguatulidaB, *^ An
rattempt to revise the family Linguatnlidie," in Arch, de Parasi-
tUogie, vol. I, Paris, 1888, pp. 62-86.
EXPLANATION OP PLATE.
{8 lateral line, m muscular system.)
Pig. 1-2. — Micropleura vivipara: 1, caudal end of male; 2
•cross-section of lateral line.
Pig. ^b.—Typhlcmhoro8 lamellaris : 3, anterior end ; 4, caudal
end of male, right side ; 5, cross-section through lateral line.
Pig. 6-10. — Porocephalus indieus : 6, older specimen, and 7,
younger specimen, natural size ; 8, anterior end, ventral surface ;
^, cuticular prolongation ; 10, egg.
Vol. II, No. 7.] On some Fr0$hwater Eniomostraca. 27ft
34. On some Freshwater Untomostraca in the collection of the Indian
Miueum^ OalcuHa — By Bobkbt Gurhbt. Oommunicated by
N. Annandale. ( With 2 plates.)
The Ehitomostraca here dealt with were kindly entrosted to
me for examination by Dr. Nelson Annandale, Deputy Super-
intendent of the Indian Museum. They comprise a number of
Phyllopoda, Gladocera and Copepoda, and one Ostraood, some
collected by Dr. Annandale himself, and others forming part of
the Museum collection.
Our knowledge of the Entomostraca of India is most meagre ;
apart from the Phyllopoda, of which several have been recorded by
Baird and Sars, we loiow practically nothing, and it is impossible
at present to make useful comparisons with the fauna of other^
countries. Though I am able to add 14 species to the Indian
fauna, the list is obviously too incomplete to be of use to students
of Geographical Distribution. The only point of importance
which arises from the study of these collections is the completely
Palffiarctic character of the species contained in the three collections
from Ghitral and Bind. 1'he Ghitral district belongs clearlv to the
Palssarctic Region, but Sind is generally included in the limits of
the Oriental E^on, thouffh no doubt having the characters of a
borderland. I cannot, of course, lay much stress on the evidence
of the single species — Branchipus ptsciformisj Schaeff., which I
record from there, but the genus, as at present restricted, has not
been found hitherto outside the Palsdarctic Region.
PHYLLOPODA.
1. LiMNETis BBACHTaRA (0. F. Mtiller).
Several specimens, mostly females, from Shand&r lake, Chit*
ral ; 12,000 feet (Ghitral Mission).
2. EsTHKRiA DAViDi, Simon.
See G. 0. Sars, Ann. Mus. St. Petersh,, VI, 1901.
This species was first recorded by E. Simon (1886) from Pe-
king. It has since been i*edescribed by Prof. Sars from specimens
brought from the Western slopes of the Ghingan Mountains in
Eastern Mongolia. Several specimens, agreeing completely with
the description given by Sars, were collected by Gapt. R. E. Lloyd,
I.M.S., at Gyantse in Thibet. The species has not hitherto been
found outside Asia.
8. ESTHERIA IKDICA, n. Sp.
Description —
The shell is of the same shape and appearance in both
sexes. Seen laterally (Fig. 2) it is elliptical in shape, the height
about two-thirds of the length ; .the umbones very prominent.
274 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
situated near the anterior extremity. The dorsal margin is
short and straight and ends posteriorly in a sharp angle : the
anterior, ventral and posterior margins form an even curve.
Seen dorsally, the shell is narrow, the greatest width in front, on
a level with the umhones. The valves are thin and rather trans-
parent, marked with about 20 very distinct lines of growth, the
marginal lines closely crowded. The spaces between the lines are
very faintly punctate and traversed by what appear to be canals,
ending distally in little refringent protubeiances ( Fig. 2a. ) These
protuberances are more marked along the peripheral lines and
give these lines of growth a distinct beaded appearance, the canals
^t the same time giving an appearance of radial striation. The
margin of the shell is b^et with short hairs, as are also the last
few lines of growth posteriorly. In all the specimens these hairs
4u?e largely broken off, so that their distribution is not easy to
•determine accurately.
The head is separated from the body by a deep sulcus (Fig. 1) ;
the rostrum is narrow and minutely emarginate at the extremity
(Fig. 3). The eyes are not quite confluent.
The first pair of antennas have about 15 rather irregular
lobes (Fig. 8). The second pair of antennsB (Fig. 5) have all joints
in the anterior branch and 12 in the posterior. There are 20 pairs of
branchial legs, the posterior pairs exceedingly minute (Fig^ 4).
The sensory appendage of the fifth endite is nearly as long as the
sixth endite in the female (Figa. 9 and 10), but it is two-jointed, and
considerably longer than the sixth endite in the male. The pre-
liensile appendages of the male are of the usual form (Figs.
7 and 8).
The dorsal edge of the tail is armed with a series of short
spines re^^ularly diminishing in size from in front backwards (Fig.
4). The fifth segment of the body is produced dorsally into a smim
elevation [bearing a seta ; the sixth and following segments are all
silnilarly produced, but the elevation, becomes broader and bears
more spines, finally dying away in the last seven segments arid
leaving each segment aimed dorsally with a short strong spine and
one or two accessory spinules.
Size of Shell.
Length. Height.
Male : 30— 3-25 mm. 1-85— 20 mm.
Female : 3-25— 375 mm. 20— 225 mm.
liocality —
Mandapam, Pamben Passage, South India.
Collected by Dr. Annandale in a small rain-pool in sand,
devoid of vegetation. The pool had been filled a week before by a
shower of rain.
The species differs considerably from any of the species of
Estheria hitherto described from Lidia. In the outline of the
jshell it has some resemblance to Edheria hoysiy Baird, but ihe
Vol. II, No. 7.] On some Freshwater Entofnosiracn. 275*
Bite, sculpture and number of lines of growth are very dilEerent.
The ouly species from which there can be any difficulty in separa-
ting it, is Estheria mexicana^ Glaus. It may be distinguished by
the rather more prominent umbones, sharper posterior dorsal angle
of the shell, and smaller number of joints in the second pair of
antennae. The sculpture of the shell of Egtheria indica resembles
very closely that of Edhen'a mexicana as figured by Packard (1883,
PI. xxiv, Fig. 6).
4. CrcLESTHEKrA HI8L0PI (Baird).
(See Sars, 1887.)
One specimen of this remarkable species was taken by
Dr. Annandale in a small tank at Calcutta about half an acre in
extent and containing a good deal of vegetation. First recorded by
Baird in 1859 from Nagpur, it has since been found in Ceylon,
Celebes, Sumatra, Australia (Queensland and Victoria), East Afrioi,
and Brazil. It is the sole representative of what is probably a very
primitive genus, and in its structure, life-history and distribution it
is perhaps the most interesting of all Phyllopods.
5. Branchinecta orientalis, Sars.
The collection contains three specimens of this species taken
by Capt. R. B. Lloyd, I.M.S., at Gyantse, Thibet. The specimens
described by Prof. Sars ( 1901) were found in Lake Chunta-nor,
Eastern Mongolia. The Thibetan specimens agree fuUy with the
description given by Prof. Sars, with the exception that the
f ureal branches are relatively a little longer.
6. Branchipus piscipormis, Schaeffer.
Syn. B. ledoufxi, Barrois, 1892.
A number of specimens of this species contained in the coUec-
tion are labelled " J. A. W. Murray, Sind." They differ slightly
from the type in having a few chitinous hooks on the tip of the
penis of the male ; and in having the tooth on the inferior antennw
somewhat more prominent. In these respects they approach
Branchipui ledou^xi, Barrois, and are in fact a link between the
latter and Branchipus ptsciformis, Schaeff. I regard B. ledoulxi,
for this reason, as not sufficiently distinct to rank as a separate
species. Hitherto the species has only been recorded from parts
of Europe, Algeria and Syria, so that the present record is a
considerable extension of its range to the eastward.
7. Streptocbphalus dichotomus (Baird).
Sjn. S. hengalemis, Alcock, 1896, and Ohirocephalus stoUczkie,
Wood-Mason MSS. See Sars, 1900. .
I have had the opportunity of examining the types of Strepfo-
rpphalus bengal en'ii'*, Alcock, consisting of one male and one female^
-276 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
specimen, and I think there can be no doabt tliat they shoold
he referred to Baii^d's species, 8, dichotomus, as it has been re*
•described by Prof. Sars (1900). I cannot detect any important
difference between the species. There are also some rather dil-
:apidated specimens in the collection labelled " Chtrocephalus sto-
Uczkm Wood-Mason (Catch)," ^ and these are also in reality Strep-
iocephaluB dichciomus. They do, however, differ rather markedly
from the tjpe, and I think it is perhaps advisable to consider them
as constituting a variety to which the uame Streptocepkalus dicho-
iomu% var. simTplex may be given. The variety differs from the
type in the following respects. In the second antenna of the male
the ventral apophysis is very long and straight (Fig. 11) ; there are
•only three sickle- shaped filaments on the basal part of the second
joint ; the anterior terminal branch is simple and undivided, armed
.along the greater part of its length with rei^ularly placed recurved
spines. The accessory branch of the second joint agrees with the
iiype. The penis, in its everted condition, is extremely long, reach-
ing to the end of the fourth segment of the abdomen and armed
with two rows of small spines. In two of the three specimens the
penis is retracted, and has the form of a simple stout curved
process.
The female I have not seen.
CLA.DOCBRA.
8. Daphnia fusca, n. sp.
Description of female —
Shell elongated oval in shape, bluntly pointed behind in the
middle line, but without a spine in the adult condition (Fig. 12).
The young are provided with a long toothed spine, sometimes
:amounting to one-third of the total length, but the spine appears to
shorten and disappear with age. The edges of the valves are quite
;£mooth, but their surface is marked with oblique lines intersecting
to form rhombic areas. The dorsal part of the head is reticulated
in the same way, but over the eyes the cuticle is finely striated.
The head is comparatively small, about one-fifth of the total length,
without any crest, and is separated from the body by a very slight
-depression. The front is nearly straight; the rostrum long, deflexed
M nd obtusely pointed. The fornix is rather prominent and continued
^ver the eye. It is also prolonged slightly over the anterior part
-of the valves as an incipient secondary fornix. The eye is large,
with the crystalline cones almost embedded in pigment. The first
pair of antennad are large, and project considerably from the
posterior margin of the head. The second pair are large and
strong, the basal portion very minutely scaly along its anterior
^dge. The natatory seteB are about as long as the rami and do
not reach to the posterior end of the body. The postabdomen has
i [I have inseried the looality, of which Mr. Gornej was anawnre,
4!roin reoords in the Mnaeam. — N. Aonandale*]
YoL n, No. 7.1 On tome Freshwater Eniamastmca. 277
[2/.S.]
the dorsal edge slightly smuate, bearing about 17 short teeth, the
anterior 5 or 6 decreasing in size (Fig. 13). The terminal claws
are rather long with a basal comb and a row of fine cilia (Fig. 14).
There is an acoessorj comb composed of 7 or 8 teeth on the
postabdomen itself jost at the base of the claws. Of the dorsal
processes of the abdomen, the anterior one is about twice as long as
the next one, and clothed with cilia.
The animal is of a deep reddish-brown along the back, shading
off to a faint tinge ventrally.
Length: 2-75— 3'3 mm.
Locality —
Kang Kul (Chitral Mission).
This Dapnia is evidently closely allied to Dapnta atktnsani^
Baird, but, so far as the specimens which I have examined go,
it is sufficiently distinct. In view of the great local ai^d seasonal
variability of the Daphnias, the making of new species has become
a rather speculative proceeding and it is unfortanate that in this
case I have not had the male and ephippial female for compari-
son ; but, on the evidence available, i think I have no course
open to me but to describe the species as new.
9. SiMOSA BLIZABBTHAB (Eing).^
See Sars, 1888.
This species, which difEers very slightly from 8, vetuloides,
Sars, is a widely-distributed one, being recorded from Australia,
Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Siam and China. The specimens which I
have examined were taken by Dr. Annandale in Kyd Street Tank
in Calcutta, on April 5, 190*5, and Jan. 21, 1906. It was abundant
on the first occasion, bat rare on the second.
10. Cbbiodaphnia rioaudi, Richard, 1894.
Dr. Annandale has sent me specimens of this species taken in
his aquarium in Calcutta, and I found several specimens in a
collection made in a braclosh pool at Port Canning near Calcutta.
In the latter collection they were associated with various typical
marine Copepods, Amphipods and Caridea. This species has a
wide distribution, being foand in Palestine, Indo-China, Sumatra,
New Guinea, South A&ica and Brazil.
11. ScAPHOLBBEEis KiROi, Sars, 1903.
Found abundant in Eyd Street Tank, Calcutta on Jan. 21,
1906. In the majority of specimens the sculpture of the shell is
by no me^ns as well marked as Prof. Sars describes it as being ;
in fact in some specimens the striation of the shell is not easy
i For the name Simosa in place of Simocephalat, Sohodler, see Norman,
1903.
278 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
tp see in a lateral view. Viewed from the dorsal side, on the
other hand, the transverse ridges are sometimes very prominent.
Except for its small size, Scapholeberts hingi appears to me to be
inseparable specifically from S. mucronata (O. P. Mailer), though it
should probably rank as a variety of that species. I have carefully
examined the setse of the flattened ventral margin of the shell and
find that they agree in almost all respects with the account given
of them for S, mucronata by Mr. Scourfield (1894). The setsB of
the outer of the two rows are about 26 in number. Of these the
first 6 are inserted very close together on a line curving inwards
towards the edge of the shell. Each seta is tubular, with a short
basal branch and dividing distally into two larger branches.
One branch is directed backwards while the other is a continua-
tipn of the seta forwards and inwards so that it has a semicircular
curve. Along the outer edge of the two distal branches spring
several exceedingly delicate hairs, but I cannot see that they have
the tuft- like arrangement described by Mr. Scourfield. The 7th
and 8th setse are Hke the first 6 though placed a little wider
apart, and differing in having no basal branch. On the other hand
a minute hair springs from the shell near their bases and is
probably the equivalent of this basal branch. The eighth seta has
delicate hairs along both its outer and its posterior sides, and the
seta at its base also has them on its posterior side. As in
8, mt^ronata, there is a line of excessively faint radial markings
running round beyond the ends of the anterior setae, and, as it
were, enclosing them. Mr. Scourfield believed these markings to
indicate " a number of imbricated hyaline scales supported by the
setae*' (1894, p. 8). He considered it possible that the hairs
arising from the setae are really stiffening corrugations in the
hyaline scales. From the presence of these ** hairs " on the
posteiior edge of the eighth seta only, I think myself that in these
anterior setee there are no separate scales, but that there is one
lamella the anterior series of (in this case) 8 setae. The setae
following this series probably support each a separat-e, but
overlapping, scale. The next 4 (9-12) are all two-branched;
but from the 13th to the 24th they are all simple, though bearing
a few " hairs." The 24th, 26th and 26th are much longer, and the
25th has a short basal branch bearing a tuft of " hairs."
Mr. Scourfield informs me that in a West Australian species
probably identical with 8» microcephala, Lillj., the arrangement of
these setae differs considerably from those of 8. mucronata^ and I
have shown (1903) that in 8. aunta, Fischer, the modified seta&
are wholly absent. It is probable, therefore, that these setae will
be found to afford a reliable basis for discrimination of species,
and, if this is so, then the species with which we are now dealing
cannot be separated from 8, mucronata (O. F. Miiller).
12. Chydorus sPHiERiccs (0. F. Miiller).
Locality —
Kang Kul-^— Chitral Mission..
A species of world-wide distribution.
VoL II, No. 7.] On some Freshwater Entomosfraca. 279
COPEPODA.
13. Cyclops strenuus, Fischer.
Several specimens, mostly immature, were associated with
Daphnid fusca in the Kang Kul collection.
Gychps strenuus is a typically Northern species, which has
not, so far as I know, been found South of Palestine.
14. Cyclops vibidis (Jurine).
One or two specimens were found in the Kang Kul collection.
It appears to be confined to Europe, North Asia and North
America.
15. Cyclops leuckarti, Claus.
Taken by Dr. Annandale in the Kyd Street Tank, and in a
brackish pool at Port Canning near Calcutta.
Distribution : world-wide.
16. Cyclops prasinus, Fischer.
Taken in the Kyd Street Tank, Calcutta. Recorded from all
parts of the world.
17. Cyclops phaleratus, Koch.
Kyd Street Tank, Calcutta.
Distribution : Ceylon, Australia, New Guinea and South
America.
18. Diaptomus bactlliper, KoelbeL
Kang Kul — Chitral Mission.
A species characteristic of Northern and high mountainous
regions.
OSTRACODA.
19. Stenocypris MALCOLMSONi (Brady).
A number of specimens were sent me by Dr. Annandale
from his aquarium in Calcutta. It has been recorded from Central
India, Ceylon, Queensland and East Africa.
[Both this year and last tliis Ostracod hns become exceedingly abandant
ill aquaria at the beginniDg of the hot weather. In winter it disapppears.
Its appearance hoa coincided ronghly on both occasions with that of the
Protozoon Opercularia nutans. — N. Annandale.]
280 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
LITERATURE.
Alcock, A., Description of a new species of Branchipns from
Calcutta, in Joum. As, Soc, Bengal^ LXV, 1896,
p. 538.
Report on the Natural History results of the Pamir
Boundary Commission. Calcutta, 1898.
Baird, W., Description of two new species of Entomostracous
Crustaceans from India, in Proc, Zool. Soc, 1860, p.
M5.
A Monograph of the family Limnadice, a family of En-
tomostracous Crustaceans, in Proc. Zool. Soc., 1849,
p. 84.
Description of some new recent Entomostraca from
Nagpur collected by Rev. S. Hislop, in Proc. Zool.
Soc, 1859, p. 231.
Description of a new species of Estheria from Nagpur,
Central India, in Proc. Zool. Soc, 1860, p. 188.
Barrois, Th., Liste des Phyllopodes re9uellis en Sjrie, in Bev. Biol.
Nord. France., V, 1892, pp. 24-29.
Brady, Q. S., Notes on Entomostraca collected by Mr. Haly in
Ceylon, in Joum. Linn. Soc Zool., XIX, 1886, p. 293.
Dadayi E,, Mikroskopische Siisswasser-Thiere aus Ceylon, in
Termes. Fuzetek. Anhangsheft zum. XXL Bd.,
1898.
Gumey, R., Notes on Scapholeberis aarita (Fischer), a Cladocemn
new to Britain, in Ann. Mag, Nat. Hist. (7) XIII,
1903, pp. 630-633.
Kobelt, W., Vorderindien, eine Zoogeographische Studie, in Ber.
Senckenh. Naturf. Ges., 1890, pp. 89-104.
Norman, A. M., New Generic names for some Entomostraca and
Copepoda, in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., (7) XI, 1903,
p. 367.
Packard, A. S., A Monograph of the Phyllopod Crustacea of North
America, in 12^/i Ann, Bep. U.S. Choi. Survey., 1888.
Poppe, S. A,, <fc Mrdzek, A., Die von Herrn Dr. H. Driesch auf
Ceylon gesammelten Siisswasser Entomostraken,
in Beih, zum Jahrh. Hamh. Wiss. Anstalt., XII, 1895.
Richard, J., Sar quelques animaux inferieurs des eauz douces de
Tonkin, in Mem. Soc. Zool. France, 1894, pp. 237-
243.
Sars, G. O., On Cyclestheria hislopi (Baird) : a new generic type
of bivalve Phyllopoda raised from dried Australian
mud, in Fork. Selsk. Chiist., 1887, 65, pp.
On some Indian Phyllopoda, in Arch. Mat, Naturv.,
XXII, No. 9, 1900.
Vol. II, No. 7.] On some Freshwater Entomostraca, 281
[N.8.]
On tlie Crastacean Fauna of Central Asia, Part I.
Ampbipoda and Phyllopoda, in Ann, Mus, 8t. Petersh.,
VT, 1901 ; Part II. Cladocera, ihid., VIII, 1902 ;
Part III. Copepoda, ihtd., VIII, 1903.
Freshwater Entomostraca from China and Sumatra, in
Arch. Math. Naturv., XXV, No. 8, 1903.
Scourfield, D. J., Entomostraca and the surface-film of water, in
Joum, Linn, Soc, ZooLy XXV, 1894.
Simon, E.,djtudesur les Crustaces du Sous-Ordre des Phyllopodes,
in Ann. Soc. Entom. France, (6) VI, J 886.
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES.
(Plates 4 and 5.)
Fig. 1. Estheria indica, n. sp. Side view of male, x 26.
„ 2. „ Left shell of male. x 20.
jj 2a. „ Part of the posterior region of the shell
along 14th and 15th lines of growth.
„ 3. „ Head of female from dorsal side, x 37.
J, 4. „ Posterior part of body of female, x 37,
„ 5. „ Second antenna of female. x 37.
„ 6. „ Part of first leg of male. x 57.
„ 7. „ Part of second leg of male, x 57.
„ 8. „ First antenna of male. x 64.
„ 9. „ Leg of 10th pair, female. x 45.
10. „ 5th endite of leg of 11th pair of female.
xl50.
„ 11. Streptocephalus dichotomus.BsArdvar., simplex. Ke&d of
male from side. x 8.
„ 12. Daphnia fusca, n.sp. Side view of female. x 26.
„ 13. „ Postabdomen. x64.
„ 14. „ Terminal claw of postabdomen. x 260.
„ 15. Scapholeheris kingi, Sars. 7th and 8th setee of outer row
on anterior edge of shell, x about 1000.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Some Street Cries of Persia. 283
[N.S,]
.35. Some Street Ones collected in Persia.-^By Lieut.-Col. D. C.
Phillott, Secretary to the Board of Examiners.
Persia is the very home of figurative language, and striking
•examples are to be found even in the cries of street-vendors. The
following were collected in Kirman : —
The vendors of kerosine oil cry Nafi-i dAram misl-i-guldb, " A Kerosine olL
naptha have I like rose-water ** ; while the sellers of castor oil Castor oil.
(for burning) say, " Yd shah-i chird^! Yd shah-i chirdgky' " Ob
king of lamps ! Oh king of lamps ! ''
Fruits and sweets are sold to a cry of Quvvat-i hdzu, quvvat-i Fruits:
pdj " Strength to your arms, strength to your legs.*' sweetB.
¥or figs alone, there is a somewhat similar cry, Quvvat-t Figs.
zdnU anj'ir ast, '' Strength to the knees are fi^s/' ' Strength to
the knees ' perhaps means no more than * light refreshment,' for
a guest is sometimes invited to i^tay and eat by the polite but col-
loquial phrase, *' Yak chiz-l bi-khur ki quwat-i zdnu paidd kuni,
" Eat just a little to give strength to your knees." The idea seems
to be that the refreshment will give the guest the neoessaiy
strength to continue his journey. Another cry for figs is Anj'ir !
anjir ! hulhuUi hdg^-i Bihtsht, " Figs ! figs ! nightingales of the
Garden of Paradise."^
For pomegranates there seem to be many cries : Andr ddram, Pomegra-
an/lr-t hdgj^-i Sihisht, *' Pomegranates have I, pomegranates of the nates-
Garden of Paradise;" Nnr,^ hdh-i dil'ihimdr^ " Pomegranates fit
for the sick." A fine and esteemed variety of pomegi*anates called
atdbtJct is vended to the cry of " Atdhakt ddram fidr, atdhaki
ddram ndr,'*
For grapes, fild ddram mushtari, " Gold have I, oh buyer ! " Grapes.
For cucumbers, Ay qand-i tar khiy^rj^ '' Oh liquid sugar, Cuoiiinbers.
cucumbers ! "
The chant for mulberries is, ^^Biddna nahdt; hiddna dh-i hay at ; Mulberries.
hiddna shakar nahdt ; hiddna ; hi-yd, lazzat mx-hari az rf?A, *' Seedless
mulberries, sweet as candy ^ ; seedless mulberries, like the water
of life ; seedless mulberries, like sugar and candy ; mulberries ;
oh come ! thou wilt delight thy soul." Black mulberries are also
sold to Miva-yi safrd-hur, shdh-mwa, "Bile-removing fruit, the
king of fruits ! " and white mulberries to Niiql-t hil-a (i.e., hil
ast) " Sugared cardamoms are here."
For plums a cry is Ay safrd-shikan din. Oh plums, a cure Plums,
for bile!"
For halvd of dates, Ay halvd-yi kharak.^ Halvft.
I i.e., iieaveu ; not the QMrdeii of £don.
* Ndr^ cormp of andr ; pomegranates hre often presoribed by fj^akims.
8 Qand is loaf sugar, much esteemed by modern Persians, by whom all
other sugars are rather despised. Some Persians, however, consider loaf
■ugar unclenn {najis) partly because it is said to be clarified by bones. Nahdt
•or Bugarcandy has not these objections. There are also a few old-fushioued
Persians who will not take tea, etc., if it has been purchased from a Hindu.
* Kharak is a dried date.
284
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Be^igal. [July, 1906r
Swoets.
FiBtaohio
nuts.
Bams.
Tripe.
Water.
Tea and
Oinnamon
Tea.
Cloths
(hawked in
villasesonly).
For sweets, Ay pashmak, ay halv^-yi drda, ^
DUmffiSn (pronounced D&mgh&n) and SimnUr near Mash-had
are noted for their pistachio nuts, so Pista-yi Bamgbfln^ mushtariy
"Pista nuts from Damghun. oh buyer'* is a natural cry, A
general cry for nuts, melon and pumpkin seeds and other edible ^
seeds that are eaten patched and salted is, Mama ^ajil cUlram u
hi'shikan.^
At the ^Id'i Qurhan rams are usually sacrificed, rarely camels,
and never kine ^ as in India. It is a common belief that, on the
Day of Resurrection, the sacrificer will ride from the Judgment
Plain into Heaven on the very animal he sacrifices at this festival.
Hence rams are sold to the cry of ShdiJsh-ash hi-gir savHr shau,
^' Hold it by the horns and ride it/'
Other common cries are : —
Ay «rfl*«, " Oh tripe ! "
JBi-nUshhi-yHd-ishahid-i Karbald, "Drink in memory of the
martyr of Karbala."*
ly chGht ! dUr-chin nab^ !
tea!"
Oh tea! and sweet cinnamon
Ay qamis dUram, parcha dGram, shila dSram^
have I, cloths have I, sSlu * have I ! "
"Oh longcloth
Fins and
needles
(tuiiaUy
hawked by
Ay suzan u sanjaq ; angushtdna, yarOq ! " Oh needles and
pins ; thimbles, and gold and silver lace ! " ,
Scissors and Ay miqrdz, ay yarHq-i dam-i chUdar^ " Oh scissors ! Oh gold
embroidery and silver lace for trimminer chadars ! •
(in viUaff 68 °
only).
Antimony, Ay surma-yi sang^ Qy surma-yi sang, "Oh antimony stone ! '
Oh antimony stone ! *'
1 Pashmak is a white sweetmeat like hair or jnte fibre. ^aZvi-yt ardor
is made of sesame seed, sngar, flour, and butter. These two sweets are always
sold together.
In India this sweet is called ildchi-ddna.
9' Ajtl P, and *ajil il. is a term applied to nuts, almonds and edible seeds :
it was first used for gazak-i sharab, * anything eaten with wine.' Bi'Shikan
Impera. " break," is here an adjective or substantive.
5 The Shi'ahs always sacrifice uninjured males : a gelding or an animal
with a defective horn or a cat ear would be rejected. Sannis sacrifice all
three sexes.
4 i.e., I^usain, slain at Kerbela. He wrs wounded in the mouth hj an
arrow when he stooped to drink in the Euphrates.
b Shila is vulgar for shalla.
6 The Zardushti women wear a special ehddar without yardq,
1 Sunna-yi javdhir is a valuable ooUyrium supposed to be compounded)
of jewels.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Some Street Cries of Persia. 285
[N.S.]
iy davd-yi mihr u muhahhat,^ " Oh medicine for love and x,ove
affection." Philtres.
Ay pHl-i huz ! Oy pul-t huz,^ " Oh money for goats ! Oh i,ivo goats.
money for goats ! "
Ay harra-yi jparvdr ! ay harra-yi parvSr, " Oh fatted lambs ! Small lamlifl
Oh fatted lambs ! " ""
Ay gah't kUrt, " Oh ploughing bulls." Bulls
(fortheploush
Ay gdib'i shirt ! dy gdh-i shirty 6y gOh-i shirty " Oh milch qq^-
cows ! Oh milch cows ! Oh milch cows ! "
Ay khurus'i Larty " Oh cocks of Lar." * Cooks
Ay murgh-i tukhmt, " Oh lapng hens ! " Hens,
Ay jUja ! Hy j'fija,* " Oh chickens ! Oh chickens ! " Chickens.
Ay hulhul i thy^ffnancUiy Sy hulhul-t pur chahcha ^ " Oh sing- Nightingalei
ing bnlbuls ! Oh nightingales in full song ! "
Ay hadiya-yi Qur^dn, *' Oh presents of Qur'an ! " To sell a Qur'&ns.
Qar'an is impious; hetice it is offered as a present, the re-
ceiver giving a present of money in return. When a vendor of
Qur'ans cries his '* presents," the following little comedy is enact-
ed : The purchaser, probably a woman, will enquire, In Qur*Gn
chand hadiya mi-kiwdhady " How many presents for this Qnr'an P "
The reply will heyBt-rizamanduyi Muda,''AB God wills." The
woman then reverently lifts the volame, kisses it and produces
some security, telling the " giver " to call again. She next con-
sults a mulla who perhaps says, ^^ Panj tuman hadiya ddrady
'* The present you should give is five ^wtnflrw." The "giver"
calls for his ** present," and, if dissatisfied, he will say, Bt-panj
tUrnUn hadiya naml'dtham, " I won't make you a present of it for
five tUmdns.**
Jews ^ that buy old clothes, broken or discarded articles, cry Old olothes.
Ana muna ho ? (i.e., kuhna muhna hast ?) " Any old rubbish P "
A modern cry in Tehran is the " FV^fc, Fwifc .' " of the shoe- Shoe-blaoks.
blacks — at least so Persians inform me. The origin of the cry
is doubtful.
For the streek cries of Cairo, vide Lane's '* Modem Egyp-
tians," Chap. XIV.
i Persian form of maffahhat,
2 Buz is properlj the female : the he-goat is chapish or nan,
8 Ldr is famoas for its large breed of poultry. Poultry are always
purchased alive.
4 Ji^a modern for obsolete chuza t the latter is still in use in India and
Afghanistan.
6 Ohahcha is the spring song when the bulbul is in love, as opposed to
ma-AAv^int a bird-fanoier's term for the low warbling before the oage-bird
oomes into full song.
0 Snoh Jews when hailed are styled Mulld or Khwdia. In Calcutta the
porohasers of old articles are called hikri-iodla and are Hindus, not Jews.
Vol. II, No. 7, ] A new Oecko from the Eastern Himalayas. 287
iN.S.]
36. A new Oecko from the Eastern Himalayas. — By N. Annandale,
D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
Less is known of the herpetology of the Himalayas than is
•generally realized, and the discovery of a new form even in so well
explored a locality as the Darjiling district is not surprising, al-
though far more collecting of Reptiles has been done in this part
than in most parts of the range. The new species is represented by
a single specimen recently taken by myself in a European house a-
Kurseong (5,000 ft. ) . It is a typical member of the genus Oymno
dactylus, of which two species (both extremely rare) have hitherto
been recorded from the Himalayas, viz., O. fasciolatus from Simla,
and O. lawderanus from Kumaon. O. himalayicus, as I propose to
name the Dai"jiling form, belongs to a group in the genus which
also includes O. khasiemis from the Khasi Hills and Upper Burma,
G. m^rmoratws from the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, etc., and
O. ruhidus from the Andamans. On the whole it seems to be
more closely related to the Malayan species than to either of
its other allies.
Gymxodactylus himalayicds, sp. nov.
Diagnons —
Head hirge, rather narrow, depressed, ovoid ; snout slightly
longer than orbit, obtusely pointed ; forehead concave. Habit
slender ; digits compressed throughout ; tail slightly longer than
head and body, rounded, tapering. Dorsal surface of head and
body granular, with numerous small conical tubercles on the body,
base of head and hind limbs ; on the back these tubei'cles tend to be
arranged in 16 irregular lines : they are very much smaller than
the ear-opening. Ventral scales, small, leaf -shaped, imbricate ;
about 35 across middle of belly. No lateral fold or enlarged
scales in its place. Rostral grooved ; nostril between rostral, first
labial and several small scales ; ten upper and ten lower labials.
Ear-opening ovoid, slanting, one-third as large as eye. Subdigital
lamellsB moderate, larger on proximal than on distal joints. Eleven
prsBanal pores arranged in a continuous, wide, V-shaped series ;
the scales posterior to them, between the nrms of the V, enlarged ;
three postanal papillae (in the male) on either side ; base of tail
swollen below ; no pubic groove ; no femoral pores. Coloration
-as in 0. marmoratus.
Dimensions of adtdt male —
Total length
... Ill mm
Head and body
... 53 „
Tail
... 58 „
Hind limb
... 25 „
Fore limb
... 20 „
Breadth of head
... 9 „
288 Journal of the Asiaiic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
This species is very closely allied to Q, marmoratusy with
Malayan specimens of which I have compared the type. It may be-
distinguished by its smaller size (if this is constant), more slender
habit, narrower head, and larger ear-opening, by the fact that the
basal joints of the digits are more strongly compressed, and espe-
cially by the number and arrangement of its pubic pores.-
From G, khasten^is the absence of a lateral fold will at once dis-
tinguish it, as its small, conical dorsal tubercles will from O. law-
deranus.
I take this opportunity to put on record the occurrence of
Japalura yunnanensts, Anderson, in Indian territory, having found
in the Museum a fine male taken some years ago at Buxa, near^
the Bhutan frontier of Bengal, by a collector.
Vol. 11, No. 7.] Notes on the B'reghtca'er Fauna of India. 289"
iN.S.-]
37. Notes on the Freshwater Fauna of hidia. No, VIII. — Some
Himalayan Tadpoles. — By N. Annandale, D.Sc, C.M.Z.S.
During a recent visit to Kureeong, which is situated at a
height of 5,000 feet in the Darjiling district, I was so fortunate
as to obtain the tadpoles of two of the characteristic Anura of the
Eastern Himalayas, of a species hitherto not recorded from the
Indian Empire, and of an unidentified form of interesting
structure. My visit lasted from May 21st to May 29th, and it would
seem probable that the species found had spawned about the
beginning of the hot weather.
The structural adaptations exhibited by tadpoles which live
in the small mountain torrents of the Himalayas, are identical with
those of species occurring in similar situations in the Malayan hillH,
but remarkably divergent inter se. It so happens that the three
species which I found living together in such streamlets at
Kurseong, illusti-ate three different methods by which these
tadpoles are protected against the incidence of sudden floods. It
is noteworthy that within the genus Uana a variety of larval types
occur ; but, as I hope to show in the present communication, the
peculiarities which are so striking in certain tadpoles, have
homologies in other species which cannot be detected except during
life. The first tadpole I describe is not peculiar in any way, but
it occurs in circumstances which apparently do not call for any
structural modification.
DESCRIPTION OF TADPOLES.
1. BcFO HiMALAYANUs, Giinther
Maximum total length, 27 mm. ; greatest depth of tail between \
and ^ of maximum total length, less than twice the depth of the
caudal muscles; length of tail \\ that of head and body.
Head flat ; nostril slightly nearer the eye than the snout ;
eye dorsal, small, by no means prominent ; spiracle sinistral ;,
pointing backwards and upwards, very inconspicuous. Tail
obtusely pointed, constricted at the base. Vent in middle
line. Coloui' almost uniform inky black, slightly less intense on
the ventral than on the dorsal surface. Dental formula -~ .
Beak in two parts, an upper and a lower ; both serrated at the free
edge. Lips fringed at the comers, but not on the posterior or
anterior edge.
As regards the structure of the mouth, this tadpole closely
resembles that of Bufo melanostictus,^ from which it may be readily
distinguished by its small, sunken eye and flat head.
1 See 8. Flower in Proe. Zool. 8oc., 1896, p. 911, pi. xliv, fig. 8, and
1899, p. 911. Giinther regarded B. himalayanus as no more than a rariety
of this species.
-290 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
2. MeGALOPHRTS MONTANA, Kulll
M. montana ; Bonlenger, in Annandale and Robinson^ Fascictdi
MaJ^ayenseSy Zool. i, p. 132 ; Annandale, ihid.y p. 275 ; Wehei- in
Ann, du Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, Suppl. ii, 1898, p. 5.
The pectiliar float Burronnding the month of this tadpole
has been described in detail by Prof. Max Weber and by myself.
The examples from Knrseong agree very closely with those from
Malaya and Java. I was at first inclined to suspect that the
Indian specimens might be larvaB of Leptohrachium monUcola and
that the larvro of this form very closely resembled those of Megalo-
phrys montana, the genus of the latter not having been recorded
from Indian territory ; but in many of my specimens the hind legs
are well developed and show no ti*ace of a web at the base of the
toes. In one specimen the fore legs are also well developed, and
the funnel has disappeared except for a ridge along the lower lip
and a tubercle at each comer of the mouth ; but the tail has
hardly begun to be absorbed. The funnel has already become
mnch reduced in size in individuals in which the fore legs are
almost ready to burst through the skin. The oldest specimen
.agi*ees, so far as it is possible to say, with Boulenger*s var. aceras.
8. Rana liebigii, Giinther
Maximum total length, 56 mm. ; tail thrice as long as head and
body, its greatest depth ^ of the maximum total length, twice the
depth of the caudal muscles. Head feebly arched, nostril midway
between the eye and the snout ; eye small, by no means pix)minent,
near the dorsal surface ; spiracle sinistral, pointing backwards and
slightly upwards, small, suri-ounded by a white ring. Tail pointed
gradually at the tip, not contracted at the base ; vent on the light
side. Colour variable ; dorsal surface bit)wni8h, marbled in some
cases with yellow; fin membrane pale, with large, dark pigment cells,
which in some specimens tend to be airanged in vei-tical bars ; in
some specimens a dull yellow, mid-dorsal streak at the base of the
8
tail. Dental formula J— J. Lips very large, enclosing a consider-
i
able cavity ; the low^^ lip with a complete double f linge ; a single
fringe at the base of the upper lip on either side ; the beak in
two parts, an upper and a lower, neither serrated.
4. Rana, sp.
Length of a specimen without legs, 26 mm. ; tail more than
twice as long as head and body, its greatest depth ^ of the total
length and twice the depth of the caudal muscles. Head flat ; nostril
much nearer the eye than the snoat ; spiracle sinistral, pointing up-
wards and backwards ; a considerable glandular patch on either side
behind the eye, which is on the dorsal surface. Tail gradually
pointed at the tip ; the lower fin disappearing some little distance
behind the vent, which is in the middle Hue. Dorsal surface uniform
Vol. II, No. 7.] Notes ofi the Freahioater Fauna of India. 291
{_N.S.-]
8
pale grey ; ventnil surface dirty white. Dental formula t-i ,
. *
Lower lip fringed ; a lai*ge sucker on the belly immediately be-
hind the mouth. Beak in two parts, an upper and a lower ; neither
Ken-ated.
Til is fonn resembles the tadpole of liana latopalmata ^ (which
also occui-s in the Darjiling district) but differs fi'om it in its
dental formula, fringed lower lip, and uniform coloration.
HABITS OF THE TADPOLES.
The tadpoles of Bufo himalayanus were found in large num-
bers at Kurseong and at Darjiling (7,000 feet) in small ai*tificial
ponds, and at the former locality in a large and comparatively
still pool of a stream. At Kni-seong young toads, in which the
tail had pai-tly or completely disappeared, were common, while
at Darjiling most of the tadpoles were still devoid of external
fore limbs. The young toads were considei-ably bigger than are
those of B, vielanostictus at the same stage.
The other three forms recoixled above were taken in small
mountain torrents, tlie largest pools of which in many cases did
not contain more than a few cubic feet of water at the time they
were examined. The ttidpoles of Jiana Liehigti were also found
in a larger pool, together with those of Bufo himalayanus
Although these three forms are adapted for clinging to rocks
during a flood, the manner in which they are able to do so is not
the same in all cfises. The larva of Buna liehigii adheres chiefly
by means of its mouth, the enlarged lips of which, as in the
tadpoles of sevei*al other species, form a powei'ful sucker, while
that of the Rana I have left unidentified clings chiefly by means
of an additional sucker. In the former species, however, the belly
as well as the mouth is applied to the sui-face to which the tadpole
is clinging, in such a way that an individual adhering to the side
of a glass vessel can be seen to have on its ventral surface a large,
cireular, flattened area, which only needs a raised edge to make it
into a true sucker Moreover, in the unidentified species the
margin of the fi-inged lower lip fonns the anterior wall of the
venti-al sucker.
The method in which the tadpole of R, liehigii adheres to
rocks and even climbs upon them, closely resembles that of a small
Loach (? Nemachilufi sp. ), found in the same sti^ams ; but the Fish is
able to progi-esH moi-e i*eadily than the tadpole, and not infrequently
makes its way up the face of a rock completely out of the water.
In both cases the animal has a suctorial mouth and aids itself in
clinging to more or less vertical surfaces by applying its belly to
them yevy closely. By means of this application it is able to
release the hold of its mouth for brief periods and to wriggle a
i See Boulenger in Proc. ZooL Soc„ 1893, p. 526, pi. xliii, fig. 8 ; and t-f.
Liiidlaw, ibid,, UKX), p. 38G, pi. Ivii, figs. 3, 4.
^92 Journal of the Asiatic Soitety of Bengal, [July, 1906.
fihort distance forwards or upwai-ds without ceasing to cling to its
support. In tlie larva of Maua latopalmata, however, and of simi-
lar forms, the mouth has become, or rather remained, an organ of
.adhesion of comparatively little power, while a regular sucker has
been formed on the belly which has apparently no connection with
the smaller sucker found in a somewhat similar position in many
tadpoles at an earlier stage of development.
The tadpole of Megalophrys montana has neither a strongly
suctorial mouth nor a large ventral sucker, but it is able to make
its way up the sides of stones in a different manner. The funnel
surrounding the mouth is probably homologous, to some extent,
with the enlarged lips of the larvae of such forms as Rana
iiehigii; but the homology is not complete. As I have shown else-
where (op. cii.), the horny teeth with which the float or funnel is
studded have an entirely different structure from those of other
tadpoles, being distinctly multicellular in origin. The functional
analogy between this organ and the lips of Rana tadpoles is re-
mote, and the habite of the larvae differ completely from those of
the other tadpoles found in the same envii'onment. The latter
frequent the upper surface and sides of submerged stones, under
which they hide themselves when alarmed ; but the larvae of M.
montana remain, at any rate during the day, in comers at the
extreme edge of the same pools, generally among the vegetable
debris which collects in such places. Owing to their large and
extremely muscular tails they can swim more rapidly than most tad-
poles and have much the motion, as they have the appearance, of a
«mall Silurid fish. They are able to insinuate themselves with the
greatest agility into small crevices. Should they be forced into the
centre of a pool, their funnel immediately expands and they float
lightly on the surface ; but when they are making their way into
narrow cavities it is folded together and the enormous lower lip
entirely covers the mouth and the snout, probably protecting these
parts from injury. When the tadpole buries itself in the mud, as
it does in Malaya when its pools dry up, this is also the case. Not
improbably the peculiar homy teeth aid the funnel in this function
(although they are not on the exposed surface when it is folded)
by giving it additional strength. The lower lip also serves, how-
-^ver, another purpose, which has not previously been noticed. As
itfl posterior surface, because of smoothness and considerable area,
is strongly adhesive, the tadpole is able to cling to smooth, vertical
objects with its assistance, and at the same time to progress up
fiuch surfaces by vigorous movements of the tail. In this way the
animal climbs up the sides of stones and probably makes its way
from one little pool to another.
Thus in three different species of tadpoles found together in
small mountain torrents, three different methods of adhesion have
been perfected. The larvae of Rana Iiehigii adhere by the ventral
surface of both lips, with the aid of the sirface of the belly ; those
of R. latopalmata and another species, by means of a ventral suck-
er; those of Megalophrys vioutana^ by means of the posterior sur-
face of the lower lip.
Vol. II, No. 7.] The Milk and BtUter-fat of the iTidian Buffalo. 293
\N.S.-\
58. PrcUmiiiary thote on the Chemical JExaminatiofi of the Milk and
Butter-fat of the hidian Buffalo,— By E. R. Watson, M.A.
(Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.), Officiating Professor of Chemistry,
Engif^ering Odlege, Sihpur,
The necessity of a careful investigation of these impoi'tant
food- substances need scarcely be emphasised. In all countries,
civilised, in the western sense of the wbixi, it is necessary to care-
fully supervise the food-supply and to see that it is not deleteri-
•ously adulterated. As a preliminary it is necessary to very care-
fully analyse wholesome samples of the various food-stufEs in order
to set up standards for future comparison. The figures which
have been arrived at in Europe for the composition of the milk
and butter-fat of the cow cannot be used as standards in India,
not even for the products of the cow, still less for those of the
buffalo. This has been clearly shown by the few analyses which
have been published in India up to the present. (Food Adul-
teration, J. N. Datta, in Trans. First Inc^an Medical Congress,
1894, p. 275 ; Composition of Indian Cows' and Buffaloes' Milk,
J, W. Leather, in the Agricultural Ledger, No. 19 of 1900, p. 195).
Pappel and Richmond (Trans. Chem. Soc. 57, p. 752) have
made an almost exhaustive analysis of the milk and butter-fat of
the Egyptian buffalo or gamoose. It was natural to suppose that
the products of the Indian buffalo might approximate in character
and composition to those of the Egyptian animal, and, therefore,
constant reference has been made to the results obtained by these
investigators.
Throughout the present work the foUo^ving questions have
been constantly borne in mind : (*) Why is it that buffalo-milk,
which is richer in fat than cow-milk, commands a lower price in
the market and is less esteemed as an article of food, and is it
possible to explain this on chemical grounds ; and (u) is it pos-
sible to distinguish by chemical analysis between the milk and
butter-fat of the buffalo and the same articles from the cow.
I have not attempted the estimation of the different consti-
tuents in the milk, because this is the side of the problem which
has already been investigated to some extent. Thei*e was one
point, however, suggested by a perusal of Richmond and Pap-
pel's paper, which it appeared of the greatest importance to
examine. These investigators had found that in the milk of the
Egyptian buffalo there is no lactose, but a new sugar to which
they gave the name *tewfikose.' Such an important difference
from the milk of the cow might explain the popular belief that
the milk of the buffalo is less easily digested than that of the cow.
Also it should be noted that the estimations of sugar in milk are
generally based on the assumption that the sugar is lactose, and
these estimations would need revision if this assumption were in-
correct. I have, therefore, isolated a sample of the sugar from
buffalo-milk for examination. In crystalline form, taste, optical
294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906..
i-otation, molecular weight and behaviour with Fehling's solution it
is identical with lactose and different from the 'tewfikose ' described
by Richmond and Pappel.
Details of the isolation and ezamifiation of sugar — The milk
used for this pui-pose was obtained from a buffalo in the village of
Shibpui' in May 1906.* The method adopted for isolation was iden-
tical with that employed by Richmond and Pappel {loc. ctt.), viz,,
precipitation of the pi-oteids and fat by mercui'ic niti*ate solution
(^Wiley's reagent) neutralising the filtrat* with aqueous potash and
j3assing sulphui'etted hydit)gen gas to precipitate meixjury salts^
filtering and concentrating the filti-ate on the water-bath until the
sugar crystallised out. It was found necessaiy to wash with cold
water and to ^crystallise from water in order to fi'ee the sugar
from ti*aces of potassium niti*ate. The sugar was then dned in a
desiccator over calcium chloride at the ordinary temperatuie.
Another sample, whicli proved to be identical in properties, was
isolated by evapoi-ating the milk to dryness, extracting with ether,
boiling with absolute alcohol and then extracting the sugar with
dilute alcohol. The purification fi'om traces of albuminoids of the
sugai' obtained in this way was somewhat troublesome.
Optical nttation was determined in aqueous solution : —
10 pel- cent, boiled solution of the sugar in a 200 mm. tube
gave aj^=4.10°30'.
Found. For lactose in
10 per cent,
solution.
[«]d 52^30' 52^30'.
Molectdar weight was detennined by the freezing point method,
0*4670 gms. sugar dissolved in 20 gms. water gave A = — 0*118°C.
M.W. = 366.
M.W. of lactose CigHg^Ou + HgO* 360.
1 have obtained the following results in the examination of
several samples of butter- fat. Most of these samples I have ob-
tained fi-om the village of Shibpur, pensonally superintending the
o])eration of milking, and preparing the butter-fat from the milk
by allowing the ci-eani to rise and then making into butter by shak-
ing in a bottle. The butter was melted in the steam-oven and
the clear fat filtered off. The samples of milk were taken chiefly
in January and February, 1906, from animals with calves of differ-
ent acres.
• I am informed by Mr. Dutt, Professor of Agriculture, Shibpnr College,
that there are no Mrell-marked breeds of Indian buffalo, and that the names
Rometimes given merely refer to the localities in which the animals live.
Vol. II, No. 7.] The Milk and BxiUer-fat of the Indian Buffalo. 29&
I intend to confirm the figures given in this note by the exa-
mination of a larger number of genuine samples.
Max.
Min.
Mean.
Reichert-WoUny figare ...
83§
28-9§
• •*
Peroentage of volatile aoids yielded by the fat
(reokoned as batyrio acid)
6*80
608
«»«<>s^i^
...
...
isa
1
Percentage of solable aoids yielded by fat (reck-
oned as butyric acid)
...
4-98
Percentage of insoluble acids
...
883
Iodine absorption value ...
87-6
27-4
Most of these results have been obtained by very well-known
analytical processes. The ratio ^°p^^^^ has been obtained by
weighing the di^ied potassium salts obtained on evaporating to
dryness on the water- bath the titrated distillate from the Beichert-
Wollny process. The weight agreed with the supposition that,
practically, the whole of the acid in the distillate was butyric.
Experiments with pure butyric acid showed that, on evaporating
to dryness on the water-bath an aqueous solution of potassium
butyrate, there was left the anhydrous salt C4H7O2K.
These results may be translated into the more easily compre-
liensible form : —
The butter-fat consists of the glycerides of the following acids
in the following proportions : —
Max.
per cent.
Hin.
per cent.
Mean,
per cent
Batyric ... ... ... ...
6-62
4-83
•••
Gaproic
0*42
0-37
•••
Non-volatile acids soluble in water
•*•
...
0-00
Oleic
41-70
80-40
...
Palmitic and stearic
57-90
46-00
• .•
§ In the examinatioD of 20 selected samples of Indian bofialo-ghee
Dr. Datta (Zoc. cit.) had obtained the following valnoB for the Seiohert-Wollpy
figure :— Mean, 34*6 ; Max., 89*3 ; Min., 80-6.
296
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
These figures may be compared with the corresponding figures
for (1) European cows ; (2) the Egyptian buffalo.
European Cow.
EOTPTUN
Buffalo.
Indian
Buffalo.
Max.
Mid.
Mean.
Max.
Min.
Mean.
Max.
Min.
Mean.
Bntyric
3-92»
2-94*
8-62*
3-75
5-52
483
...
Oaproio
2-39»
l-79»
215»
0-94
0-42
0-37
...
Non-Tolatile aoid
Bolable in water
(oonBtitatioa on-
known)
000
i
2-95
•••
000
Oleic ...
44 70t
26 20t
40 40t
•-
36-00
41-70
80-40
...
Palmitio and Stearic
62-24t
42-98t
47-50t
1
41-80
57-90
46*60
...
Saturated acid of
which Pb. salt i8
solable in ether
(oonstitation un-
known)
1
000
1110
?
?
• ••
The following points are noteworthy : —
1. It cannot be said that the butter-fat of the Indian buffalo
is more similar to that of the Egyptian buffalo than to that of the
European cow. This result is unexpected.
2. The percentage of volatile fatty acids is very high. This
result was also obtained by Dr. Datta. It is probably the best
<aiterion for Indian buffalo butter-fat.
3. The volatile fatty acids are almost entirely butyric. The
ratio -^^d ^^ ^ ^^^ *^® Indian buffalo ; f for the Egyptian
buffalo ; f for the European cow. This result, if confirmed by
further analyses, should prove of the greatest use in recognising
Indian buffalo butter-fat. At present it appears possible to adul-
terate buffalo-ghee with a suitable vegetable oil and sell as cow-
ghee. It should, however, be possible to distinguish the
buffalo-ghee even in such a mixture by the high ratio of ^^^j-^j.
* Calcalated from Beicliert-WoUnj standards, together with the ratio
^r^oldd dodaoed by Duclaux (Oomptes Rendus, cii., pp. 1022, 1077).
t Calculated from Iodine absorption figures of Rowland Williams (Ana-
lyst, Jane, 1894.)
X Calculated from percentage of insoluble acids minus percentage oleic
aoid. For limits of percentage of insoluble acids, see Wynter Blyth, * Foods,'
p. 866; alBo Allen 'Commercial Organic Analysis,' Vol. ii, pt. 1, pp. 189
And 192.
Vol. II, No. 7.] The Milk and Butter-fat of the Indian Buffalo. 2ffl
[N.8.1
4. Bichmond and Pappel concluded from their analyses that
there is contained in the bntter-fat of the Egyptian buffalo, the
glyceride of an acid which they did not identify, which, however,
does not belong to the oleic series, but of which the lead salt is
soluble in ether. My work has given results which might be inter-
preted as indicating the presence of a similar glyceride in the
butter-fat of the Indian bufEalo. I am not, however, at present
convinced that these results may not be due to the difficulty of
getting accurate results by Muter 's method for the estimation of
olein. If it should be found that such a glyceride is really present
in considerable quantity, its estimation should prove a valuable
-criterion of buffalo butter-fat.
Vol. n, No. 7.] A Paraiite upon a Parasite. 299
39. A Parasite upon a Parasite, — a Viscam apparently V. articn-
latuni, Burm.jOn Loranthus vestitos, Wall., on Quercus incana,
Boxb.^By T. H. Borkill.
Loranthus vestitus is quite a common parasite in the Simla
Hill States, on trees of ^ Quercus incana ; and it makes use about
Simla of other hosts also, such as Quercus dilatata, Lindl., and
Machtlus odoratissima, Nees {vide Gamble, specimens in Herb.
Shibpur, and Manual of Indian Timbers, 1902, p. 683) : elsewhere
it lives on Odina Wodier, Roxb., SchleicJiera trijuga, Willd., Randta
spp., Elaeagnus spp. and species of Quercus other than Q, incana
(vide Brandis, Forest Flora, 1874, p. 397).
Close to Granekihatti near Simla, on a south hill face at 6000
ft., I found five small plants of a Viscum parasitic on the Loranthus,
which was parasitic as usnal on Quercus incana. The Viscum
plants were small, only once branched and not yet in flower : but
the cushions from which the stems arose were 1-2 cm. in
diametei\ Older branches had existed and died leaving their
scars 4-5 mm. across : perhaps they had died in the unusual cold
of the winter of 1904-05, which did so much damage to mango
trees in neighbouring valleys.*
Viscum articulatum is a widespread mistletoe, accommodating
itself to many hosts. Kurz (Preliminary Report on Forests and
other Vegetation of Pegu, 1875, p. 43) calls it one of the most
troublesome of the parasites of the mixed Forests of Lower Burma,
and Blume and Treub (the former in Bijdragen tot de Flora van
Ned. Indie, 1825, p. 667, and the latter in Ann. du Jard. hot. de
,Buitenzorg, iii., 1883, p. 3) say that it is very common at Buiten-
zorg in Java : it is certainly common in the Malay peninsula, and
•<sannot be altogether rare in Southern India. A perennial needs a
wide adaptability to grow both near Simla and in the warm
forests of the Malay islands.
I have drawn together the list overleaf of plants known to
be used as hosts by the Viscum. From it records which appeared
to belong to V» japonicum, Thunb., and F. ramosissimum, Wall., —
eoitfased species ^have been excluded.
Viscum articulatum is there seen to be a well-known parasite
of its brother parasites : but, as far as I have been able to ascertain,
its double parasitism has always hitherto been noticed under
• circumstances of a much heavier or more distributed raiiiful than
in the outer hills of the North- Western Himalaya, where Euphorbia
royleana, a couple of thousand feet lower down, attests by its great
abundance to the dry conditions.
But this mistletoe is not the only Loranth parasitic on
another Loranth. Viscum album in Europe is sometimes parasitic
on Loranthus europeeus {vide Engler, Pflanzenfamilien, iii. pt. 1.
1889, p. 194; Hemsley in Joum. Linn. Soc. Bot., xxi., 1896,
^ Some effects of this front are given in a note by Mr. Atha Ram,
■Indian Forester, zzxii., 1906, p. 24.
300
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
HoBt-plants of Viscum articulatum.
Nat. Order.
AnonaoesD
TemstroemiacesB
8apindiice»
Anaoardiaoese
Bosaoese
CornacMB
Ericace»
Ebenaceie h
OleaoesB
Loranthaceaa
Cmpnliferse *
Name.
Enrya
Acer Campbellii, Hook,
f. and Tiioois.
Locality. | Anthority.
Rhus
Prnnus
Linn.
Armeniaca,
CornnB capitatai Wall.
Rhododendron arbore-
nm, Sm.
DiospyroB Melanoiy-
loo, Roib.
Diospyros sp.
DioBpyros 8p.
Olea.
LoranthoB pentandroB,
Linn.
Loranthofi pentandroB,
Linn.
LoranthuB Bpherocar-
pna, Bl.
LoranthuB veBtitus,
Wall.
LoranthnB Bpp.
LoranthuB Bp. ,
QnercoB iDcana, Roxb.
QnercaB glauca,
Thnnb. (Q. annolata,
Sm.)
QaerooB dilatata, Lindl.
QaercuB Ilex, Linn.
Java
S. India.
Sikkim
?
?
Simla
? N.W. Himalaya.
Dharwar, S. India.
Central India.
Bengal.
?
Penang.
Dutch IndieB.
Dutch Indies.
N.W. Himalaya.
Singapur.
Burma.
N.W. Himalaya.
N.W. Himalaya.
N.W. Himalaya.
N.W. Himalaya.
Miquel.
BrandiB.^
Gamble>
BrandiB.^
BrandiB.2
Gamble.8
BrandiB.2
Talbot.^
Duthie.S
Kors.S
BrandiB.2
J. 8cott.S
KorthalB.^
KorthalB.9*
aboTe.
Ridley.1
Kurz.*
BrandiB.*
Brandis.s
BrandiB^'
BrandiB^
1 Flora Ind. Bat., I., pt. 1, 1868, p. 806.
< Forest Flora, 1874, p. 897.
8 On labels of specimens preserved at the Boyal Botanic Gardens^
Shibpur*
i List of Trees and Shrubs of the Darjeeling District, 1878, p. 66.
( List of Trees, Shrubs, of the Bombay Presidency, 1902, p. 298.
^ In Yerhandl. van het BataWaaBoh Genootschap, xvii., 1839, p. 268.
1 In Joum. Roy. Asiat. Boc., Strnits Branch, xxxiii, p. 184.
Vol. II, No. 7.] A Parasite upon a Parasite. 301
[N.8.]
p. 307, and Mina-Palambo in Boll, di Entom. Agrar., iii. 1896, p*19,
quoted from Jost's Jabresber., 1896, i., p. 353) ; Viscum album
occurs as well on its own kind {vide GTuerin in Rerue de Botanique,
viii., 1890, p. 275, and elsewhere) ; Ghierin observed it to fruit
growing on a brother plant ; Viscum tuberculatum, A. Rich., is
found in Africa parasitic on Loranthus regulars, Steud. ; and
Viscum tenue, Engl., is found on both Loranthus Schelei, Engl.,
and L. subulatus, Engl., in the high forest of Usambara (vide Engler
in Bot. Jahrbucher, xx., 1894, p. 81); -while Tupeia antarctica^
Cham. & Schlecht.fis sometimes found in New Zealand on Loranthus
mioranthus^ Hook.f . (J. D. Hooker,New Zealand Flora, 1867, p. 108).
Of the allied order Santalaceae one species of PhaceUaria was
collected bj Griffith on a Loranthus at Mergui ; another by Sir
George Watt on a Loranthus in Manipur (J. D. Hooker, Flora Brit.
India, iv., 1886, p. 235); a third and a fourth were collected
by Sir Henry GoUett in the Shan Hills on a Loranthus,^ and on
Viscum monoicum, Boxb., respectively (Collett and Hemsley in
Joum. Linn. Soc. Bot., xxviii., 1890, p. 122).
Viscum articulatum and tenue are leafless, and so are the
Phacellarias : but Viscum album and tuberculatum are leafy, and so
is Tupeia antarcticay though not abundantly so. We cannot, there-
fore, say that double parasitism and leafiness are incompatible : yet
one would think that a water supply twice fought for, i.e., between
the first parasite and its host and between the second parasite and
the first, would be so hardly won as to lead to the need of the
utmost economy of water on the part of the second parasite.
Viscum articulatum is a very variable plant and so is Tupeia
antarciica. Engler says (Bot. Jahrbucher, xz., 1894, p. 80) that
the African Loranths which grow in moist forests have larger
leaves than species of the steppes. Molkenboer, a Dutch
botanist, has hinted that there may be some relation between the
nature of its host and the form that the parasite takes (Planter
Junghuhnianae, 1850, p. 107) : Korthals {}oc. cit.) says that the
more fortunate in circumstances is the Yiscum, the broader and
more leaflike are its stems. If that be so, then my specimens were
most unfortunate, for there was in them an almost complete
absence of wing.
It is this sdmost complete absence of wing that has made me
to name mine above as '* apparently Y. articulatum."
1 This Loranthas was parasitic on a Qneroas. Not a single reoord can I
find of the complete identification of all three associated plants in reported
oases of double parasitism. This case and Mina-Ptklnmbo's, above quoted, are
the most completely reported, but in neither is the Quercus identified.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Elective Qovemment in the Chumbi Valley. 303
40. c An Old Form of Elective Qovemment in the Ohumbi Valley, —
By E. H. Walsh.
An interesting form of elective government exists in the
<]/humbi Valley which has been in force from time immemorial
and is probably of very great antiquity. Although at the present
time its functions are merely the local administration under the
control of the Jongpons, the Tibetan officials at Phari, it, no
doubt, survives in its present form from the time when it was the
independent Government of a small republic state. Until recent
years the control exercised by Tibet over the affairs of Tromo,
which is the Tibetan name for the country known to Europeans
as the Chumbi Valley, has been merely nominal and has consisted
in the payment of an annual tribute by the Ti'omowas to the
Tibetan officials at Phari, and the obligation to provide via or
transport for Tibetan officials visiting the valley, whose visits
were, however, of very rare occurrence. The Tromo was ( ^5J'^ )
are in fact a distinct people from the Tibetans. They never speak
of themselves as "Tibetans," Po'pa (^^'^') and no Tibetan
ever speaks of them as Tibetans. Tlieir language, though a
dialect of Tibetan, contains many distinctive words and fonns,
which alone points to a sepai»ate origin, and their customs differ
in many respects.
Even in Tix)mo itself there are two distinct races, the
Upper Tromowas, who inhabit the upper poi'tion of the Chumbi
Valley, and the Lower Ti-omowas, who inhabit the lower or
southern portion.
The dialect spoken by these two I'aces differs, and their cus-
toms also shew marked and characteristic differences, shewing
their distinct origin. To make this clear I give the following
extract from the introduction to my vocabulary of the Tromowas
dialect:* " To shew how these two peoples, living in intercourse
** with one another, have maintained their distinction in other
" respects than in dialect, it is only necessary to mention one or two
" points of difference. Many of the Upper Tromowas are of tlie
" old Bon-pa religion, which was the religion of Tibet before the
" introduction of Buddhism, whereas none of the Lower Tromowas
" are. The Upper Tromowa men wear the pigtail, whei-eas the
" Lower Tromowa men cat the hair short like the Bhutanese. The
** Upper Tromowa women wear the hair in two plaits, which are
"united down the back. The Lower Tromowa women, while
" making the hair in two plaits, tie these separately round the
" head and do not let them hang down. In the matter of
" the men^s dress, too, there was a difference until recent years,
1 A Yooikbalary of tbe Tromowa Dialeot of Tibetan by E* H. C. WaUb;
Bengal Secretariat Book Depdt (page ii).
304 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [ Jnly, 1906^
" as the Lower Tromowas wore the Bhutanese form and material
*^ of clothing ; and though all except the older men have given this
" up and wear the Tibetan form of dress worn by the Upper Tro-
" mo was, a few of the older men still wear the Bhutanese form of
" dress. ^
"As to their respective origins, the tradition of the Upper
" Tromowas is that there were certain original inhabitants who
** have always lived in the valley from pre-historic times. These
" are known as Khyim-ser-Rxitca'nang-pa^ * Those within the fence -
" of the golden house.' Next after these come the Chi-pon Tsang-
" Jchor, who immigrated here from the Khama province of Tibet.
'* This is said to have been a veiy long while ago, and there is no
" history of their coming. A second immigration known as Nam-
" khen-pa, the * sky knowers,' are said to have come from Sakya,
" subsequently to the Chi-ponsy though the date of their arrival is
" also not known. These thi-ee classes have all intermarried and
" become one people.
" The Lower Tromowas say that the original inhabitants of
** the lower valley were called Sakya-pas^ namely, * men of Sakya,*
" who were probably an ofPshoot of that second immigration into
" Upper Tromo. Subsequently the JETa-jscw, people of the province
" of Ha in Bhutan, came in about 400 years ago with a Chieftain
" named Shab-Dung Lha Rinpochhe, who held possession of the
" Valley for a time, and they subsequently remained and settled
" down there."
The point is of interest as shewing how the Upper Tromowas
have maintained their racial distinction, which accounts for the
existence of a form of electoral government peculiar to them-
selves.
Since 1889, a distinct but similar elective local government
has existed in Lower Tromo into which it was then introduced by
the Tibetans, on the model, with certain minor modifications, of
that existing in Upper Tromo, The reason for its introduction
was that since the Sikhim War of 1888 the Tibetans found it
necessary to exercise direct control over the Chumbi Valley, and
found that although the organisation of the Upper Tromo was
able to supply them with any transport or supplies that their
officials or ti'oops might require, there was no such organisation
in Lower Tromo, and they therefore constituted one on the same
model as that which they found in Upper Tromo.
As already stated, until recent years. The Tibetan Govern-
ment interfered very little with the Chumbi Valley, more than
receiving their annual tribute, and in the fact that more serious
criminal offences had to be referred for punishment either to the
Jongpons or to the Government at Lhasa.
The local administration of Upper Tromo is by two officers
called Kongdus, who act jointly and are elected for a term of
three years. The election is made from the Tsho-pas or headmen
of the villages. These Tsho-pas are themselves elected by their
1 pp. cit.f p. ii.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Elective Government in the Ghumhi Valley. 305-
[N.8.-]
villagers, but when once elected continue to be Tsho-pus unless the
villagers were to remove their name which would only be done
on the ground of old age or loss of money or position or anything
else that would render them unfit to hold the office of Kongdn.
The number of Tsho-ytas in each village is not limited.
Once every three years on the 15th day of the 4th month, the
villagers all assemble at a fixed meeting-place near Galingkha,
the principal village of Upper Tromo, and 'present to the two
Kongdtts for the time being, a list of the Tsho-pas of their respec-
tive villages. For the purpose of election. Upper Tromo is divided
into two divisions, one of which consists of the upper and lower
villages of Galingkha and the other of the remaining seven
villages of the upper valley. The Kongdus are elected alternate-
ly from these two divisions.
Fi*om the lists presented by the villagers the two Kongdus
select the names of the four persons in the other division to their
o-wn, whom they consider to be the most suitable to be the next
Kongdus, They then throw with three dice in the name of each
of the four persons they have selected, and the two who obtain
the highest throw are chosen as the Kongdus for the coming term
of three years.
This ceremony takes place before an old stone altar situated
under a tree, and sacred to the Ytd-Lha or deity of the locality, before
which is placed the banner which is the insignia of the Kongdu's
office. It has no connection with the Buddhist religion, and points
to an anteHor origin. The two Kongdus thus selected then decide be-
es^
tween themselves which is to be the Thri-pa (13 ^ ) ^^ Chairman.
The one who is recognised as having the superior wealth or social
influence is always chosen, but if the two selected candidates
should consider themselves equal, the elder man becomes Thri-pa.
The Thri-pa has the right of keeping the banner in his house.
The newly-elected Kongdus do not enter on office at once*
This is done in the eleventh month when another ceremony takes
place and a yak is sacrificed at the stone altar already mentioned.
The yak is skinned and the skin is placed in front of the
altar with the head of the yak resting on the altar, and the new
Kongdus place their hand on the bleeding skin and take an oath
on the sacrifice that they will administer justice " even between
their own son and their enemy." The outgoing Kongdus then
make over to them their banner, the insignia of their office, and
with the banner they take over all the rights and powers of the
office
The Kongdw say that they do not hold their power from the
Tibetan Government but from the Yul-Lha, the local deity,
that they originally got the banner from him and have always
held their power from him. The administration is thus theo-
cratic as well as elective, and the god also takes part in the
selection, through the result of the throwing of the dice befor»^
his altar.
'306 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1906.
The duties of the Kongdus to Government are to pay the
nnual tribute and to provide any transport or supplies that
the Government may require. This falls under the following
heads : Tlla — supply of coolies ; mi-hrang — supply of messenger ;
tao — supply of transport and riding mules and ponies ; khyem —
supply of yak transport ; tsa-thre — supply of grass ; shiny-thre —
.supply of wood ; thah-yog — supply of personal servants to officers
while on tour. %
The revenue paid to the Tibetan Government consists of
40 srangs (Rs. 100) for the grazing rights on the Lingma thang
plain and on the hills ; 120 bundles of bamboos, 60 wooden beams
and 8 maunds of tsod leaves, which are used for dyeing. To meet
these and other expenses, the Kongdus assess the land rent, a
: grazing i-ent, a house tax, which is really a personal tax as it is
levied on the circumstances of the family and not on the value of
the house, and a cattle tax. These taxes are assessed by the new-
ly appointed Kongdus and remain in force for their term of
office of three years. Should the amount so raised in any year
not be sufficient to meet expenses, the house tax can be levied
more than once in the year.
These funds are entirely under the control of the Kongdus
:and a large portion of them is spent on entertainment at the two
^ ceremonies of the election of Kongdus and of their taking over
charge of their office, at the quarterly meetings of the Tsho-pas
and on any other special occasion, and in contributions to the
various village Lha-Jchangs or temples, and towards religious
-ceremonies.
The people have absolute confidence in the Kongdus, and as
they are men of sufficient substance, could recover from them in
.case of default ; but I was told that such a case had never occur-
red. The Kongdus, apart from public opinion, are also re-
strained by the oath taken before the Yut-Lha on taking office,
and would consider that any bi^each of trust in respect of the
funds would bring them divine punishment and misfortune.
They render a quarterly account of expenditui*e to the Tsho-pas,
who assemble for the purpose. The Koiigdus are exempted from
land rent and all taxes during the term they hold office, and they
also receive a present from each village at the ceremony of taking
charge of their office, but receive no other remuneration.
The Kongdus also decide all civil disputes and questions of
family right such as the share of the property which a woman is
■entitled to if a divorce is granted on her application. They also
try criminal offences other than thefts, grievous hurt, by which is
implied loss of a limb, and murder, which have to be referred to
;the Tibetan officials at Phaii. They also make regulations for the
allotment of the grazing grounds among the different villages, the
maintenance of the village forest reserve, and enforce the local
customs generally. They have the power of inflicting fine or
'beating. Though they are of the people themselves, their orders
Are invariably respected. I had nearly a year's experience of the
working of this system when I was in Chumbi, as all supplies
Vol. IJ, No. 7.] Elective Qovemmtnt i» the Ghumbt Valley. 307
IN.8.-]
and local transport wei'e obtained through the Kongdus of the
upper and lower valley, and I was struck by the manner in which
the villagers canned out their orders and supplied the portion of '
any requisition which they allotted to a particular village without
disputing the allotment.
Each Kongdu has under him four officers known as La-
yoks, who perform the duties of oixierlies and messengers and
caiTy the orders of the Kongdu to the Tsko-pas. He has one La-
yok for each of the Tshos or divisions into which the villages are
divided for the purpose of grazing rights. The La-yoks hold their
land rent-free and are exempted from taxes, and also each i-eceive
a yearly sum of 9 srangs (Rs. 22-8) as salary.
The land rent is levied on the amount of land held, which is
estimated from the amount of seed sown on it, and comes to
about As. 15 per aci^e. For the puipose of the house tax there ai-e
eight classes which are each assessed at a different rate, varying
from Rs. 5 for the highest to As. 2 for the lowest class. The class
in which each household is placed is decided by the new Kongdus
at the first meeting of the Tsho-pas, who assist them in making the
assessment, and also report whether any land has changed hands
fi*om one family to another ; for no one is allowed to part with his
lands to an outsider. Thus a man of Upper Tromo may not even
sell or mortgage land to a man of Lower Tromo. Nor is nnyone
allowed to part with the whole of his land, lest he should leave
the country and so be lost to the house tax and to the liability to •
pei-sonal service.
In the case of tlie grazing giounds, a fixed sum of 5
tfrangs (Rs. 12-8) is allotted to each of the 19 grazing grounds
into which the various ranges of hills in the different vil-
lages are divided. These are allotted by the Kongdus between
the different villages of the four Tshos gi'oups, and the amount of
rent paid by each group therefore depends on the number of
grazing giounds allotted to it. This and the distribution of the
grazing i-ent to each village is decided by the Kongdns at the
meeting of the TsJio-pas.
Another of the duties of the Kongdnsis to regulate the cutting
of the grass on the Lingma than^r plain, which is the chief grass
supply for the winter's hay. The plain is closed to gi*azing
on a fixed day, the 5th day of the 5th month (June),
and one of the La-yoks is stationed there to see that no
one grazes cattle or mules upon it. Anyone doing so is liable
to tine or beating under order of the Kongdus, On either the
6th or 7th of the 9th month (October), everybody assembles
f ix)m all the villages and the Kongdus take their banner an d en-
camp at the lower end of the plain. They then worship the Yul-
Lhoy and after the cei*emony the Kongdus declare that the gi-ass
can be cut. Everyone then sets to work at once to cut the grass,
and the cutting is completed in about a week. This furnishes
the supply of hay for the winter.
As has been already mentioned, the Tibetan Government, when
it wanted to ci^eate an organised administration in Lower Tromo,
.308 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
took the Upper Tromo administration as its model, and the two
Commissioners deputed (the Ta-Lama and the Lhalu Shapa) in-
troduced it with certain modifications.
Although, therefore, the system, as it exists in Lower Tromo,
is of no historical interest, it is interesting as shewing tihe altera-
tions which were made from the original system of Upper Tromo,
and also from the fact that the Tibetan Government gave the
Kongdus a banner as their insignia of office, similar to that held
in their own right by the Upper Tix>mo Kongdus, The Lower
Tromo Kongdus have also, on their own account, adopted some of
the ceremonies of the Upper Tromowas, except that in respect
to the Yak sacrifice on the ceremony of their appointment.
The alterations which the Tibetan Commissioners made from
the ancient system of Upper Tromo were : The number of Kong-
dus has been fixed at three instead of two, and they are appointed
annually and hold their office for one year instead of for a term
of three years. The elective system by which every village
chose its own Tsho-pas from whom the Kongdus selected and who
assist the Kongdus in their assessments, has also been altei^ed.
Eighteen Tsho-pas were appointed to represent the eleven villages
of Lower Tromo, and from these the Kongdus are selected in i-ota-
tion : the first three for the first year, the next three for the second,
and so on, so that all the list is worked through in six years and
the office then comes back to the first three again. Any Tsho-pa
may, however, resign when the village which he represents elects
the TshO'pa to take his place on the roster, and similarly in the
case of death. The Tsho-pas are so arranged on the list that each
jrroup of three represents three different villages ; there can never
be two Kongdus fox)m the same village at the same time.
The three Kongdus on taking office elect one of themselves
as Thn-pa or Chairman, and take over the banner from the out-
going Kongduf, and the Thri-pa keeps the banner in his house.
They also take an oath before the banner to administer justice
truly " even between their own son and their enemy."
Their duties are the same as those of Upper Tromo.
Vol. II, No. 7.] OerUianacearum Species Asiaticss. 309
lN.S.-\
41. Genttanacearum Species Asiaticas Novas descripsit
I. H. BuRKiLL sequentes.
Inter Frigidas, ex affinitate G. ornataa, Wall., et piwcipue
G. temifoliae, Franch,
Gentiana ARBTHUSiE. — Platita fontinalis, ceespitosa, 10-16 cm.
alta, omnino glabra, e medio ramomm floriferoram caulem
unicum repentem prodncens. Rami floriferi Bubdecambentes,
hexaphylli, intemodiis quam foliis longioribas : rami stoloniformes
6-10 cm. longi, bracteati, intemodiis quam bracteis longioribus.
Folia constanter 6-verticiliata, inferiora ovato-elliptica acuta
3-4 mm. longa gradatim in superioribus linearibus 10-14 mm.
longis 1*5 mm. latis transeuntia : verticillus supi^mus in calycis
basi insidens. Flores solitarii, laete coerulei. Calycis tubus 10-12
mm. longus, vinoso perfusus, anguste campanulatus margine
intergro : dentes 6, Imeari-lanceolati, 5-8 mm. longi, 2 mm.
lati, acuti. Corollae tubus tubuloso-infundibuliformis, 4-5 cm.
longus, ad os 15-18 mm. diametro : plicsB magnae : lobi 6, del-
toidei, caudati 5 mm. longi : plicarum lobi ad auriculas sinu-
atas tot quot petala reducti. Stamina intra fauces delitescentia,
28-32 mm. longa, ad corollae tubi tertiam partem adnata.
Ovarium stipitatum, stipite 18-20 mm. incluso 30 mm. longum :
stylus 1*5 mm. longus : stigmata '5 mm. longa.
China occidentalis. — In provincice Szechuen districtu Tchen-
keou-tin, Farges, 253.
Typus in Herbario Horti Botanici Parisiensis conservatus
Inter Frigidas, ex affinitate G. cephalanthae, Franch,
et G. crasssB, Kurz,
Gentiana Atkinsonii. — Planta subcaespitosa. Oaules decum-
bentes, plurimi, teretiusculi, castanei, ad 25 cm. longi. Folia
basalia subrosulata, lineari-lanceolata, apice rotundata, basi acuta
glabra, maxima ad 10 cm. longa ad 8 mm. lata : folia caulina
basalibus similia, pleraque 6 cm. longa 6-8 mm. lata, tubuloso-
vaginata, vagina 6 mm. longa : petiolus 5-0 mm. longus. Flores
.3-0 ad apices ramorum, quisque inter bracteas duas vaginantes
subsessilis. Oalycis tubus tubuloso-campanulatus, quinque-
angulatus, 8-9 mm. longus : dentes inaequales, lanceolati, margin-
ibus Bcabridi, parum carinati, acutiusculi, 4-7 mm. longi. GorolUe
tubus 20-22 mm. longus, tubuloso-campanulatus : plicae magnas :
dentes ovato-deltoidei, 4 mm longi, 3 mm. lati : plicarum lobuli
iaaoqnilaterales, serrulati, 1 mm. longi. Stamina fauces aeqnantia,
pauUo infra corollao tubi medium inserta. Ovarium 12 mm.
-ongom : stylus brevis. Semina reticulata.
310 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906^
China orientalis. — In provinciae Kwang-tung montibuff
Lofan dictis ad alt. 3000 ped., /. M. Atkinson, 322.
Floret mense Septembris. Typus in Herbario Horti Botanici
Regalis Kewensis consei'vatus est.
Ifiter Aptei^s, ex affinitate G. Walujewi, Eegel et Schmalh.
et G. decumbentis, Lmn.
Gentiana PHARiCA. — Planta omnino glabi^. Gaules 1-3,
subdecumbentes, 8-14 cm. longi. Collts fibrosus. Folia radicalia
irifundibulo-connata, 3-5-nervia, margine Integra, apice acuta,
basi Bubacuta, plurima 8-10 cm. longa et 14-22 mm. lata : folia
caulina similia, at minora, ad 4 cm. longa. Flores 5-7, omnes
in glomerulo tenninali capitati vel duo inferiores paullo remoti
ad apices i^monim pedicelliformium producti, viridi-straminei.
Calyx dimidio-spathaceus, quinquedentatus, fissuras mai*ginibus
scariosis, 13-18 mm. longus : dentes perparvi, virides, 1-2 mm.
longi, subulati, basi in angulum acutum exhibentes. Go^'oUse
tubus 17-20 cm. longus, 8-9 mm. diametro, tubulo8o-cam-
panulatus : plicae conspicuee : lobi 5, ovati, 4-5 mm. longi,
4-5 mm. }ati : plicarum lobuli ovati, marginibus 1-2-dentati,
2 mm. longi. 8tami7ia coroUae tubo breviora, 15 mm. longa,
ad corolla) tubi dimidium adnata, filiformia. Ovarium ang-
ustum, nee stipitatum, 10-12 mm. longum : stylus 2 mm,
longus.
Alpes himalaicae orientales. — Ad fines thibetico-sikkim-
enses, pi'ope Lonok, Younghiishand, 195; Kangma etiamque in
ripis rivuli Penamong Chu, Bunghoo ; prope Dotho, Dunghoo,
Typi in herbariis Hoi-torum Botanicomm Regalium Kewensis
et Calcutteusis conservati sunt. Species haec Oentianm Walujemr
Kegel et Schmalh., pix)xima est.
Gentiana Waltoxii. — Planta omnino glabiu, ad 2*5 cm. alta,-
caulibus 1 vel 2 erectis. Collts fibix)sus. Folia radicalia lineari-
lanceolata, infundibulo-connata, 3-5-nervia, nervis extimis dimi-
dium versus evanescentibus, margine integra, basi et apice longe
attenuata, plurima 10-15 cm. longa 1*5-2 cm. lata : folia caulina
radicalibus similia at multo minora, ad 4 cm. longa. Flores fere
sessiles, at inferiores in apice intemodii pedicelliformis 1-3 cm.
longi insidentes. Calyx dimidio-spathaceus, quinque-dentatus,
fissurae marginibus scariosus, 18-25 mm. longus : dentes ina^uales,
Tirides, 2-8 mm. longi, subovati. Corollse tubus longe campanula*
tus, 3-5 cm. longus, 1 cm. diametro : plicae conspicuae : lobi 5^
7-10 mm. longi, lilacini : plicarum lobuli 3-4 mm. longi, ovato-del*
toidei. Stamina corollce tubo aequilonga : filamenta ad medium
tubi affixa, filifonnia. Ovarium stipitatum : stipite incluso 2-5
mm. longum : stylus 2-3 mm. longus : stigmata in aetata recur-
yata.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Gentianacearum Species Asiattcae. 311
[N.S.]
Thibet. — Sine loco indicato, mercenanus Ktngianus, 277, 295,
1659; in valle rivnli Kyi-chu dicti, prope Lhasa, Walton, 1645;
Lhasa, 12000 ped, Waddell ; et ad Gyangtse, Walton, 1648.
Typi in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis et Horti
Botanici Begalis Calcuttensis conservati sunt. Species hsBc in
mense Augusti floret ; Oentiange decumbenti, Linn., persimilis est.
Inter Apteras, ex affimtate G. kanfmannianaa, Beyel et Schmalh., et
G. dahuricsB, Fisch.
Gkntiana lhassica. — Planta omnino glabi*a, ad 8 cm. alta.
Caules 1-6, nniflores, sabdecumbentes. CoUis fibrosus. Folia radi-
ealia linerari-lanceolata, infundibulo-oonnata, 3-nervia, margine'
integra, apice rotandato-obtnsa, basin versus attenuata, plurima
7-9 cm. longa, 8-10 mm. lata : folia caulina anguste elliptica,
longe vaginato-connata, apice obtusissima, 15-20 mm. longa, 6
mm. lata. Flores solitarii, inter folia caulina suprema duo fere
sessiles. Calyx infundibulo-tubulosus, viridi-purpurascens : tubus
1 cm. longus : lobi subaxjuales, anguste ovati, sinubus rotundatis.,
5 mm. longi. Corollas tubus campanulatus, 15-18 mm. longus,
4-5 mm. diametix) : plicae magnae : lobi 5, rotundato-ovati, 4 mm.
longi, lilacini : plicarum lobuli ovati, acuti, 1 mm. longi. Sta-
viina corollsB tubum a^quantia: filamenta ad tubi medium ad-
nata. Ovarium vix stipitatum, 1 cm. longam : stylus 2 mm.
longus.
Thibet. — In valle rivuli Kyi-chu dicti, prope Lhasa, Walton^
1642.
Typi in herbario Kewense etiamque in Herbario Calcuttense
conservati sunt. Floret mense Septembri.
Inter Apteras, ex affinitate G. macix>phyllaB, Pall., et Q, tibeticas^
King,
Gentian A crassicaulis, Duthie in Herb. Kew. — Planta omnino
glabra, 30 cm. alta et altior, caulesingulo i an semper ? an plerum-
queV), erecta. Radices 2-3 incrassati. Collis fibrosus. Caules
fistulares. Folia radicalia petiolata, longe elliptico-ovata, vagi-
nato-connata, 5-nervia, nervis inconspicuis sed in apicem ineunti-
bus, margine integra, basi acuta, apicem versus angustata, at apice
acuta, minute mucronata, ad 14 cm. longa et 5 cm. lata : vagina
2-4 cm. longa : petiolus ad 4 cm. longus : foliorum caulinorum
mediorum petioli vaginato-connati, vagina ampla : lamina e vagina»
margine expansa obovata, ad 10 cm. longa, apice obtusa : folia
suprema quattuor involucram formantia, sessilia nee connata,
mediis lamina similia. Flores 20-30, in capitulum aggi-egati,
corollae tubo viridi-albescentes livido maculati, lobis lividis. Calyx
dimidiato-Bpathaceus, transparens, dentibus perparvis indistinctis,
6-7 mm. longus. CoroUse tubus 12-15 mm. longus, 4 mm. diametro :
312 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
plicflB conspicuee : lobi ovati, obtusi, 4 mm. longi, 2-2*5 mm. lati :
plicamm lobi 1 mm. longi, acnti. Stamina coroUaB tubo aequilonga
ad tnbi mediam partem affixa. Ovarium stipite mellifluo incloso
S-9 mm. longom, elongatum : stjlns 1 mm, longus.
China adstralis,— In provincia Yunnan, in pratis humidis
regionis alpinee- montis Hee-gui-chao, alt, 9500 ped., Delavay^
1241 : etiamque in provincia Szechuen, ad Tongolo, Soulie, 676 ; efc
ad Tachienlu, Pratt, 463. Vidi et enim specimina culta ex Horto
Botanico Begali Kewense.
Typi in Herbario Kewensi conservati sunt. Maxime cum
Gentianam thiheticam. King, congruunt : sed floribus minoribus
conspicuissime differunt.
Inter Isomerias ex affinitate G. amoenee, 0. B. Clarke, et praecipue
G. callistanthae, Oilg.
Gentiana amplicbater. — Planta omnino glabra, nana, floribus
magnis inclusis 5-6 cm. alta. Collis non fibrosus. Folia rosulata,
ovata, 3-nervia, margine aequalia scariosa, apice obtusa, 2-3 cm.
longa, 15-18 mm. lata, per paria infundibulum formantia, fere ad
medium connata. Flores duo, subsessiles, alter vetustior, alter
junior, lilacini. Calyx tubulosus, quinque-dentatus, viridis : tubus
2 cm. lon£(us, ad os 12 mm. diametro : dentes inaequales, quadrato-
ovati, scarioBO-marginati, majores 10 mm. longi, 5-7 mm lati,
minores 5 mm. longi 3 mm. lati, sinubus subquadratis. Corollm
tubus ventricosus, 4 cm. longus, 15 mm. diametro, amphoriformis :
plic8B magnsB: lobi ovati-triangulai'es, 6-8 mm. longi, 6-8 mm.
lati : plicarum lobuli ovati, 4 mm. longi. Stamina corolkB tubo
breviora : filamenta ad partem dimidiam inferiorem affixa. Cap-
sula staminibus aequilonga, angusta : stylus 3 mm. longus : stig-
mata parva.
Thibet. — Prope Lhasa ad fauces Pembu-la dictas, Walton,
1657.
Typi in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis etiamque
Horti Botanici Begalis Calcuttensis conservati sunt. Gentiana
afnplicrater ad G, depressam. Wall., maxime accedit, differt floribus
majoribus : ad G. callistantham, Diels et Gilg, etiam accedit ;
foliis differt.
Liter Isomerias.
Gentiana amcena, C. B. Clarke, var., major. — Flos major:
tubus ad 22 mm. longus, 10 mm. diametro.
Thibet. — sine loco designato, mercenartus Kingianus, 101,
1658 ; prope fines sikkimenses ad Khambajong, 19(XX) ped. alt.,
Frain, 1653.
Typi in herbariis regalibus Hortorum Botanicorum Kewensis
et Calcuttensis conservati sunt.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Q&ntinnacearum Species Asiaticas. 313
Inter Chondrophyllas, ex affinitate G. pseudo-aquaticae, Kusnezow,
et G. humilis, atev,
Genhana PSEUD0-HUMILI8. — Planta nana, ceespitosa, caulibus
: Bubdecumbentibus ad 8 cm. longie, omnino glabra. Folia radicalia
ovato-orbiculata, mucronata, ad 4 mm. longa margine cartilaginea:
folia caulina obovata, recnrva, margine scariosa, per paria 5-8
. sequidistantia posita, 4-5 mm. longa, 3 mm. lata, vaginato-oonnata.
Floret solitarii, pedicellati vel snbsessiles, ccerulei. Calycis tubus
• decem-angulatus, ad angulas minopero cristatus, 5 mm. longus,
2 mm. diametro, margine asquali ; dentes lanceolati, acuti, dorso
minopere albo-cristati, albo-marginati, 2 mm. longi. Corollm
tubus 7 mm. longus : plicae magnae ; lobi ovati, obtuai vel sub-
acuti, 2-5 mm. longi : plicarum lobuli ovati dimidium lobomm
.8Bquantes. Stamina fauces attingentia: filamenta supra corollaB
tubi medium affixa. Ovarium stipitatum 3 mm. longum ; stipes
vix 2 mm. longus : stigmata antheras attingentia. Capsula longe
exserta, longe stipitata, fere lenticularis, 5 mm. longa. Gentiana
intermedia, Burkill MS. in Herb. Kew.
Alpes himalaicae occidentales etiamque Siberia. — In regione
himalaica Garhwal, ad Gothing, 13000 ped., Strachey et Winter-
bottom, 15: in regionis Kulu valle Piti ad Nako et ad C hangar
T, Thomson : in regionis Chumba districtu Lahul, Hay : intra
fines Kashmiricas, in districtu cis-indusino Rupshu, 15000-18000
ped. alt., Stoliczka; et Kargil ad fauces Namika, T. Thomson;
etiamque prope vicum Kargil boream versus, Stoliczka ; in valle flu-
minis Indus prope Leb, ad Hemis, Heyde ; inter Leh et Lipshi,
12000-14000 ped. alt., Stoliczka ; in valle transindusino lluminis
Shayak prope Karsar, T. ThomsoJi, In Afghanistania, Griffith
6823 K.D. In Siberia meridionale ad Irkutsk, Vlassow.
G. pseudo'humilis G. humili habitu persimilis ; differt foliin
recurvis.
Inter Chondrophyllas, ex affinitafe G. purpuratee, Maxim,, t*t
G. i*ecurvat«e, C. B, (jlarke,
Gentiana panthaica. — P/a»<« omnino glabra, ad 10 cm. alta.
Gaulis herbaceus, ramos solitarios 2-5 gerens: rami caules fei'e
fiequantes, intemodiis quam foliis longioribus. Folia basalia i-osu-
lata, ovata, ad 8 mm. longa, ad 5 mm. lata, acuta : folia caulina
horizontalia at apice pauUo deflexa, deltoideo-ovata, acuta vel
acuminata, suprema per paiia vaginato-connata. Flores conspicue
pedicellati, iis Gentianae rccurvatee majores, erecti vel nutantes.
Calycis tubus 5 mm. longus, infundibularis, 3 mm. diametro,
5-angularis: dentes e basi semicirculari 1 mm. longa conspicue
acuminati, acumine 3 mm. longo. Corolla post anthesin crescens :
tubus 8 mm. longus, fauce 4-6 mm. diametro : plicae magnae : lobi
ovati, 5 mm. longi, obtusi : lobuli plicarum ovati, eleganter fim-
briati. Stamina fauce paullo excedentia: filamenta ad tubi
mediam partem affixa. Ovarium stipitatum, 4 mm. longum ; stipes
314 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1906*
2-5 mm. longus : stylus 1 mm. longus. Onpsula clavata, stipite
5 mm. longo incluso 7 mm. longa, apice obtusissima. — Qentiuna
recurvata, Forbes et Hemsley in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot.,
xxvi, 1890, p. 133.
China australis. — In pix)vincia Yunoan, in pratis ad coUem
Yen-tse-hay, Delavay.
Typi in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis Hortique
Botanici Parisiensis conservati sunt. Species b«ec quam Oenttana
recurvata robustiorest et floribus major.
Inter Chondrophyllas ex offimtaie G. pedicellatae, Wail.y
etiamque aliqucnnodo G. aprica?, Decne,
Gentiana LiSTERi. — Planta nana, omnino glabra, 4-6 cm.
alta, erecta, seepe multicaulis, 3-12-flora. Gatdis minutissime
asper, intemodiis quam foliis saepe multo brevioribus. Folia
i-adicalia rosulata, late ovata, apice mucronulata, 6-10 mm.
longa, ad 7 mm. lata : folia caulina suberecta, per paria infundi-
bulo-connata, ovata, cartilaginea, inferiora margine indurata,
superiora margine albo-scaidosa, apice muci-onulata, bamata,
intemodiis cequalia vel longiora. Flores r^ coerulei. Calycis tubus
5 mm. longus : dentes 3-3 5 mm. longi, subulati, lineares, vix
oarinati, ei*ecti. Corollse tubus 8 mm. longus, tubulosus ; plicae
conspicua? : lobi ovati, obtusi, 2*5-3 mm. longi ; plicamm lobuli
rotundati, fere integri. Stamina ad tubi medium aJQBxa : filamenta
lineari-Bubulata : antherae fauces aequantes. Ovarium stipitatum ;
stylus nullus. Capsula matura sublenticular! s ad fauces coroUae
protmsa, fere 4 mm. longa, et 3 mm. lata. Semina elongato-
trigona, la?via, 5 mm. longa.
AiiPES htmalaic^ orientales. — In districtu Darjeeling, in
monte Tonglu, Lister, King ; et ad oppidum Darjeeling, 6000 •
ped. vi\i., Atiderson : inti-a fines sikkimensis ad Yakla, J 0000 ped.
alt., C. JB. Clarke, 27831.
Infer Chondrophyllas, ex affinitate G. ripaiiae, Karel. et KiriL
Gentiana albicalyx. — Planta annua, nana, omnino glabra,
10-11 mm. alta, multiflora. Folia orbiculato-spathulata, conspicu-
issime albo-marginata, 4-5 mm. longa, 4-5 mm. lata, margine
albo 0*5 mm. lato. Flores densissime aggregati, purpureo-lividi.
Calyx tubulosus, quinque-dentatus : tubus scariosus, 2 mm. longus,
1mm. diametro: dentes orbicu lares, albo-marginati, dorso albo-
cristati, 1 mm. longi. Corolla tubus 3 mm. longus, 1*5 mm.
diameti-o, infundibuliformis : plicae sat conspicuae : limbus ex-
pansus 7 mm. diametix) : lobi viridi-lilacini, ovati, fere 2 mm.
longi, 1*5 mm. lati : plicamm iobuli inroqualiter bifidi, brevissimi.
Stamina fauces aequantia : filamenta ad superiorem partem tubi
nffixa. Ovarium stipitatum ; stylus brevis, vix 1 mm. longus.
Capsula ovoideo-lenticularis, 2 mm. longa.
Vol. II, No. 7.] QeiUianacearnnn Species Asiaticse. 315
iN.S.-]
Thibet et Alpes himalaicae. — In valle rivuli Jhangkar et
ad fauces Jhangkar- la dictas, Walsh ; necnon in valle Chumbi
8000-9000 ped. alt., Searight.
Floi-et mense Maio. Typi in Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis
^Calcuttensis conservati sunt.
Inter C bond rophy lias, ex affiyiitate G. Haynaldi, Kanitz
( G. BockhtUii, Hemsl. ), et G. micantis, 0. B, Clarke,
Gentiana sororcula. — Planta annua, csespitosa, omnino glab-
ra, caulibns plurimis eequalibus erectis vel suberectis. Folta
radicalia i-osulata, ovata, carinata, apice acuta, mucronata, basi
obtusa, mai*gine hyalina, 3-7iervia, nervis extimis in margine
delitescentibus : folia caulina densissima (intemodiis tectis), late
snbulata, per paria connata, in parte inJFeriori late scai'iose mar-
ginata, 6-l0 mm. longa, 1*5 mm. lata, superiora majora. Flores
solitarii, in apicibus ramonim, ? lilacini. Galyx tubidosus, quin-
qne-dentatus : tubus 6 mm. longus, 2*5 mm. diametro, dentes vei^sus
quinque-carinatus : dentes foliis caulinis similes, 6 mm. longi,
sinubus acutissimis. GoroUsa tubus 13-14 mm. longus, 2-2'5 mm.
diametix), infundibiilifonnis : plicaB sat conspicuaa : lobi 4 mm.
longi, anguste ovati, acuti ; plicarum lobuli loborum dimidio
aequales, bifidi. Stamina 11-13 mm. longa: filamenta ad tubi
dimidiam partem affixa. Gapsula elongata, stipite incluso 7 mm.
longa.
Thibet. — Nee locus nee collector indicati, 307 partim.
TypuB in herbario Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis conser .
vatus. est.
Gentiana micantiformis. — Planta annua, ctespitosa, omnino
glabra, caulibns plurimis ineequalibus, subei-ectis vel ieve decum-
bentibus. Folia radicalia rosulata, late ovata, apice acuta hamata,
margine indurata hyalina, 4-6 mm. longa, 3-4 mm. lata, 3-nervia :
folia caulina subulata, per paria breviter vaginato-connata, inter-
nodiis paullo longioi'a, margine hyalina, 4-5 mm. longa. Flores
solitai'ii in apicibus ramorum, ccerulei. Calyx tubulosus, quinque-
dentatus : tubus 4-7 mm. longus, 2 mm. diametix), quinque-line-
atus : dentes lanceolati, 3 mm. longi, acutissimi, indistincte
• carinati. ComllaB tubus 8-9 mm. longus, 2 mm. diametro:
plicsB sat conspicuae: lobi 5, ovati, 2' 5-3 mm. longi, r5 mm. lati,
subclausi : plicarum lobuli bifidi, dentibus in83qualibu8, 1 mm.
longi. Stami7ia fauces subaequantia : filamenta ad tubi dimidiam
partem affixa. Ovarium stipitatum, elongato-ovoideum, corollas
fauces attingens. Capstda matura conspicue exserta, stipite
10-12 mm. longo. Semina elongato-ovoidea, longitudinaliter
striata, punctata neo reticulata, vix *2 mm. longa.
Alpes himalaic^ orientales. — Ultra fines sikkimensi-thibet-
anoB in valle prope urbem Chumbi, WnUhy 16, 60; in regione
Phari dicta ejusdem vallis, Dunghoo, 4586 partim ; in colli supra
316 Jomfial of the Asiatic Society of Befigal. [July, 1906^
hospitium Tangn intra fines Sikkimenses ad 13200 ped. alt., Young-
husband.
Species vemalis, maxime ad Oentianam micantem, spectat.
Typi in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Ke wen sis et Horti
Botanici Regalis Calcnttensis conservati sunt.
hiter Chondrophyllas, ex affinitate G. squarrosse, Ledeh.
Gentiana bryoides. — Planta annua, omnino glabra, caulibus
1-6 subdecumbentibus. Folia radicalia rosulata, late ovata, apice
acuta subhamata, basi obtusa, carinata, margine indurata hyalina,
5-7 mm. longa, 3-4 mm. lata, 3-nervia: folia caulina anguste
oblanceolata, per paria vaginato-connata, aliquomodo efflexa, apice
acutissima, internodiis breviora vel rarissime sequilonga, 3-4 mm.
longa, 1-1*5 mm. lata. Floras solitarii in apicibns ramorum,
coerulei. Calyx tubulosus, quinque-dentatus : tubus 3 mm.
longus, 15 mm. diametro, nee cainnatus : dentes efflexi, ovati,
acuti, subcarinati, 1 mm. longi. Cordlse tubus 5-6 mm. longus,
2 mm. diametro : plicsB sat conspicuse : lobi ovati, 2 mm. longi,
1*5 mm. lati, subclausi : plicarum lobuli vix dimidiam partem
loborum aequantes, margine laciniati. Stamina vix fauces attin-
gentes : filamenta ad tubi dimidiam partem affixa. Ovarium
ovoideum, stipitatum. Capsula matura lenticularis, longissime
exserta, stipite 15-18 mm. longo. Semina ovoidea, angulata.
Alpes himalaic^ orientales. — Prope fines thibetico-sikki-
menses supra hospitium Tangu dictum, ad 14500 ped. alt., Young-
husband, 1635.
Inter Oentianam squarrosam,, Ledeb., et Oentianam, pseudo-
aquaticam, Kusnezow, et Oentianam, craitsidoidem, Bur. et Franch.,
mediam tenens. Typi in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis
Kewensis et Horti Botanici Regalis Calcnttensis conservati sunt.
Gentiana Yokusai — Planta erecto-patens, 2-14 cm. alta, sub-
scabrida. Gauiis erectus, 0-4 i*amo8 basales gerens, etiamque
3-8 ramos solitarios caulinos it«rum ramiferos. Folia basalia
rosulata, ovata, uninervia, in anthesin persistentia, subacuta, ad
22 mm. longa, 8 mm. lata : folia caulina similia at minora, ad 12
mm. longa, 6 mm. lata, acuta, mucronulata, patentia. Flores
solitarii, in apicibus ramorum pedicellati, coerulei vel albi..
Oalycis tubus 5 mm. longus, quinque-cristatus, 2*5 mm. diametro, .
cristis parvis : dentes lanceolati, cristati, acuti, 2*5-3 mm. longi,
CoroUm tubus 8 mm. longus, 3 mm, diametro : plicae sat conspicuce :
lobi late ovati, obtusiusculi, 2 mm, longi : plicarum lobuli ovati, 2
mm. longi, dentibus perparvis 1-2 instructi. Stamina coroUae
tubum excedentia: filamenta .ad tubi mediam partem affixa.
Ovarium stipitatum, 3-4 mm, longum : stipes 2 mm. longus : stylus
1 mm. longus. Capsula nunc inclusa nunc exserta, ovoidea vel
ovoideo-lenticularis, ad 6 mm. longa : semina elongata, striata nee
Vol. II, No. 7.1 Oentianacearum Species Asiattesa. 317
punctata. — O, squarrosa, Forbes et Hems ley in Joum. Linn. Soc.
Bot. XX vi, 1890, p. 135, pro parte.
China mbdia. — In provincia Kwang-tung, sine loco indicato,
Wenyon : in provincia Kiangsn ad oppidnm Shanghai, Maingay,
424 : in provincia Kiangsi ad Kewkiang, Shearer : in provincia
Hupeh, sine loco indicato, Henry, 7377 ; ad Ichang, Henry, 506 ;
ad Chienshi, Wilson, 561 : in provincia Szechnen, sine loco indi-
cato, Henry, 8858 ; ad Liu-hna-tsao, Chung-ching, Bourne ; ad
oppidnm Tachienlu, Pratt, 388 ; in ripis fluminium Yang-tze-
kiang et Min, Faher, 295.
Var. japonica. — Folia basalia erectinscnla, exacte lanceolata
vel ovato-lanceolata, subacuminata. — Qentiana pedtcellata, Yoknsai>
Somokn Dnsets, iv, 64.
JxroNiA ET Core A. — In insula Japonica Nippon, boream ver-
sus, Hoggs; in districtu Idzu, ad Shuzenzi, ex herb. Sc. Coll.
Imp. Univ., Tokio ; in districtu Kutsuke, ad Asamajama, Bisset ;
in distiictu Musashi prope oppidum Yokohama, DicJcinR : ad
Achisihama, Bisset, 855 ; in montibus centralibus, Maries : regionis
Coreae ad urbem Chemulpo, Carles ; et in parte occidentali regionis,
Wykeham Perry.
Inter Chondrophyllas ex affinitate G. ci^assuloidis. Bureau et
F ranch., et G. myriocladaB, Branch., et
G. recurvatflB, C. B. Clarke,
Gentian A Prainii. — Planta diffusa, pluricaulis, pluriflora, ad
8 cm. alta, omnino glabra. Caul.es dichotome pauciramosa
purpurei, internodiis quam foliis multo longioribus. Folia
basalia subrosulata, sessilia, elliptico-ovata 1-3-nervia, apice
obtusa vel rotundata, ad 7 mm. longa, ad 4 mm. lata: folia
caulina similia, distantia, apice obtusiuscula, basi paullulo connata.
Flores albi, solitarii, ante et post anthesin nutantes. Calyx
quinque-sepalus ; tubus 4 mm. longus, quinque-angulatus ; dentes
deltoideo-acuminati, 1 mm. longi. CorollsB tubus 6 mm. longus,
fauce 2 mm. diametro ; lobi ovati, obtusiusculi, 3 mm. longi,
nigro-maculati : plicee sat conspicuas ; lobuli plicarum insequi-
laterales, 1*5 mm longi. Stamina in tubi parte inferiore inserta,
parte libera 2*5 mm. longa. Ovarium stipitatum. Capsula
clavato-lenticularis, exserta, 4-5 mm. longa. Seinina elongata,
Icevia.
Alpes himalaicj: oriental es. — In regionis Sikkim pascuis
Pangling dictis, Prainii mercenarius, 20, 121 ; ad Gnatong, Kingii
merctnarius ; sine loco indicato, Kingii mercenarius, Prainii
mercenarius, 306.
Ex affinitate O. recurvatsB, C. B. Clarke; prwcipue differt
habitu. Typi ad Shibpur conservnti sunt.
318 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1906.
Inter Chondrophyllas, ad Gentianam qnadrifariam,
Blume, sped at,
Gbntiana saginoides. — Herha annua, nana, ctespitosa, omnino
flabra, caulibus plurimis subaequalibuB erectis vel ascendentibns,
-2*5 cm. alta. Folia radicalia rosulata, anguste ovata, carinata,
mai'gine hyalina indnrata, apice subacnminata, ba«i obtuBa,
trinervia, nervis lateralibus snb apicem evanescentibus, 6-7
mm. longa, 2*5 mm. lata: folia caulina lanceolata, carinata,
margine hyalina indnrata, apice acutissime acuminata, 3-4 mm.
longa, 1 mm. lata, intemodiis longiora. Flores solitarii, terminales,
? coerulei. Calyx tubulosus quinquedentatus ; tubus 4 mm. longus,
vix 1 mm. diametix), sub-carinatus : dentes foliis caulinis similes,
1*5 mm. longi, '5 mm. lati, sinubus subacutis. Gorollse tubus 4 mm
longus, tubulosus : plicce sat conspicuae : lobi 2 mm. longi, ovati,
acuminati ; plicarum lobuli loborum dimidio aequi longi, ince-
qualiter bifidi. Stamina fauces attingentia; filamenta ad tubi
dimidiam partem affixa. Gapsula sublenticularis, 3 mm. longa,
longe stipitata, faucibus exserta.
Alpes himalaicae occidentales. — In districtu Kamaon ad
Soonderdhunga, 10000 ped alt., Andersofi.
Mense maio floi'et et fructificat. Habitu formee alpinsB
javanicae Gentianae quadrifariae a eel. Koodersio descriptae
(Naturkundig Tijdschrift van Ned. Indie ix., 1906, p. 258) similis
est. Typus in Herbario Hoi-ti Botanici Regalis Calcuttensis con-
servatus est.
Inter species sectionis Comastomatis maxime G. tenellae,
Frieg, affinis.
Gkntiana DuTHiEi. — Herha nana, erecta, simplicicaulis, uni-
flora vel biflora, omnino glabra, 2-4 cm. alta. Folia radicalia 2 vel
4, spathulata, 2 mm. longa, vix 1 mm. lata, berbacea : folia cau-
lina lanceolata, acuta, minutissime aspera, oculo nudo enervia, ad
4 mm. longa, ad 1-5 mm. lata, intemodiis permulto breviora.
Flores ? lilacini. Calyx brevissime infundibularis, quadrisepalus,
minutissime asper : infundibulum 1 mm. longum, ecarinatum : lobi
lanceolato-ovati, exacte acuti, 3 mm. longi, 1-5 mm. lati, basin
versus angnstati. Corollse tubus 4 mm. longus, tubuliformis, nee
plicatus, faucibus gbiber ; lobi 4, ovati, obtusi, 2 mm. longi.
Stamina paullulo infra fauces inserta ; filamenta brevia, 1-1*5
mm. longa ; antherae fauces attingentes. Ovarium elongato-
ovoideum, 3-3*5 mm. longum : stylus perbrevis, vix distingnen-
dus.
Alpes himalaic^ occidentales. — In regione Tebri-Garbwal
ad viculum Cbinpul, infra monte Bandarpunch 12000 — 13000 ped.
alt., Duthie, 461.
Floret mense Augusto. Forsan O. t&nella varietas est. Typi
in Herbariis ad Shibpur et Saharanpur conservati sunt.
Vol. II, No. 7.1 GefUianacearinn Species Anaticae. 319
iN.S.]
Inter species sectioms Crossopetali.
Gbntiana detonsa, Rottb., var. ovATO-DEf.TOiDEA. — Folia cau-
lina ovato-deltoidea. Q. detonsa, Rottb. ; Forbes et Hemsley
in Jouni. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxvi, 1890, p. 127, pro parte.
China media et borealis. — In provincia Hupeh occidentalis,
Wilson, 2551 ; pixjpe oppidum Hsingshan, Henry, 6522 A ; prope
oppidum Paokang, Henry, 6522 : in provincia Kansu orientem
versus, Pofanin.
Typi in Herbario Horti H^galis Botanici Kewensis conser-
vati sunt.
Gentiana detonsa, Rottb., var. ldtea. — ^An varietas, an species
^istincta ? Foliis varietati Stracheyi, C. B. Clarke, similis ; pedi-
cello breviori etiamque floribus luteis differt.
China austealis. — In provincia Yunnan, ad oppidum Yun-
nanfu, Duclotix, 234.
Typus in Herbario Hoii;! Botanici Kewensis conseiTatus eat.
Inter Ophelias, ex affinttate S. purpurascentis, Wall,, et prascipue
S. pubescentis, Franch,
Swebtia cincta. — Uerha 80-100 cm. alta, ramosa. Oaulis
sti'amineus, fistulosus, indistincte quadin-lineolata. Folia lanceo-
lata, petiolata, acuta, basin versus attenuata: lamina ad 8 cm.
longa, ad 10>J2 mm. lata, ad anthesin infima delapsa : petiolus
ad 10 mm. longus. Flores nutantes, pedicellati. Cafycis birsnti
tubus 2 mm. longus ; lobi anguste ovati, 9 mm. longi. CoroUaa
tubus perbrevis, 1 mm. longus : petala o\ ata, tenuissima, sepal is
paullo longiora, 8-9 mm. longa, 5-6 mm. lata, uni-foveolata
supra foveolam maculis tribus notata : foveola subrotunda, calva,
ad fauces coroUae posita. Stamina 6-7 mm. longa : filamenta e
basibus latis cyatham formantibus lanceolato-acuminata. Ovarium
breviter stipitatum, stipite 1 mm. longo, elongate -ovoideum :
stylusl'Smm. longus: stigmata brevia. /Sewina plurima. Swertia
j>urpurascens, var., vida^o-cinda, Franchet in Bull. Soc. Bot.
France, xlvi, 1899, p. 34.
China australis. — In provincia Yunnan ad oppidum Yunnan-
fu, Budoux, 318 ; ad Yuanchang, 7000 ped. alt., Henry, 13216 :
ad pedes monti Maeulchan, Delavay, 4269.
Typi in Herbariis Horti Botanici Parisiensis et Horti Botanici
Regalis Kewensis conservati sunt.
Liter Ophelias, maxime ad S. Chiratam, Ham., speciat,
Swertia tonoluensis. — Herha habitu SwertisD Chairateo per-
similis, ad 25 cm. alta vel forsan altior, omnino glabra. Radix
brevis, oblique terram penetrans. Caulis singulus, erectus, in
parte [superiori ramosus, rotundato-quadrangularis, anguste
320 Jofinial of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906^
quadri-angulatns, alia per paria approximatis. FoUa infima in
anthesin delapsa : folia media ovato-elliptica, vix connata, sessilia,
ad 5 cm. longa, ad 2 cm. lata, apice obtnsa, intemodiis longiora^
5-7-nei*via: folia snperiora deltoideo-ovata, qninque-neryia, in-
temodiis breviora : folia suprema fere lanceolata, parva. Flares
tetrameri in paniculam racemiformem ter et itemm ramosam
dispositi, vix conspicui, pedicellis 6-10 mm. longis filiformibns.
Sepala oblanceolata, libera, ad 5 mm. longa, nee paten tia. GoroUfe-
tubus 1-1' 5 mm. longus : petala sepala pauUulo excedentia,
3-4 mm. longa, ovata, subacuta, bi-foveolata, ad medium lineolata:
foveolsB approximate, ovatse, mai-ginibns basali excepto membrana
longe fimbriata cinctee. Staminum filamenta basin versus paullulo
expansa, inter lobos corollsB ad os tubi annexa: antherse verssr
tiles. Ovarium ovoideum, 3 mm. longum : stylus brevis : stigmata-
antheras attingentia. Gapsula matura plerumque nutans, dis-
tincte ex calyci exserta, aliquomodo rostrata, ad 8 mm. longa, pur-
pureo-nigra. Semina aurantiaca, subglobosa, testa minutissime
rugulosa.
Alpes himalaic^ orientales. — In regione Sikkimensi vel
in districtu Darjeeling sine loco indicato, Kurz, King ; in districtu
Darjeeling ad fines nepalenses in cacumine montis Tonglu ad
10000 ped. alt., T. Thomson^ C B. Clarke, Burkill ; in declivitate
montis Tonglu versus orientem ad 9000 ped. alt., T. Thomson.
Typi in Herbaiiis Hortorum Botanicorum Regalium ad Kew et
ad Calcuttam conservati sunt. Floret tempoi^e pluvio in mense
Angus ti vel Septembri. Flore et habitu SwerticB Ckiratm Ham.,,
similis est : capsulis longioribus et caulibus alatis difFert.
Inter Ophelias ex affi7ntate S. puniceae, HemsL,
et S. longipedis Franch.
SwERTiA YUNNANENSis. — Planta erecta, ramosa, multiflora, ad
25 cm. alta, glabra. Caulis subquadrangularis, stramineus. Folia
linearia, ad 25 mm. longa, 1-2 mm. lata, basi connata, subpetiolata,
apice acuta, ima minima ad anthesin decidua. Flores pallide
lilacini, sat conspicui, pedicellati pedicellis filiformibns. Sepala
quinque, filiformia, ad 7 mm. longa, paten tia. Petala 8-9 mm.
longa, lanceolato-ovata, acuta, bi-foveolata : foveola quaeque
squama 3-4-dentata tecta. Stamina 3-4 mm. longa. Ovarium
elongatum, staminibus paullo longius : stigmata in ovario sessilia.
China australis. — In provincia Yunnan ad oppidum Meng-
tze in montibus herbosis ad 6000 ped. alt., Henry, 9293 A, Hancock, 7,
Floret mense Novembri. Typi in Herbario Horti Botanici
Regalis Kewensis conservati sunt.
SwERTiA HiCKiNii. — Planta erecta, pauci-ramosa, ad 36 cm.
alta, glabra. Oaulis quadrangularis, purpurascens. Folia lanceo-
lata, subpetiolata, ad 20 mm. longa, ad 6 mm. lata, acuta, uniner-
via ; infima minima, ad anthesin decidua. Flores ad 25, inter-
Vol. II, No. 7.] GetUtanacearum Species AsiaticSB. 321
Ophelias conspicua, pedicellati. /Sepa^a quinque, lineari-lanceolata
ad 6 mm. longa, 1-1*5 mm. lata. Petala lanceolata, acuta, 6-9^
mm. longa, bif oveolata : foveolsB f ei*e ad petalomm bases positie,
ungiiiciiliformes, pilis 1-2*5 mm. longis marginateB pradcipne ad
marginem snperiorem. Stamina 6 mm. longa. Ovarium ovoi-
denm, staminibus seqnilongnm : stigmata sessilia.
China media — In provincia Ghekiang, Eickin.
Typus in herbario Horti Botanici Begalis Kewensis conser-
vatus est.
Inter Ophelias distinctisstma.
SwERTiA HiSPiDiCALYX. — PUintti annua, hispida prsecipue in
sepalis. Canles subquadrangulares, 5-15 cm. alta, sat foliosa.
Folia anguste ovata vel lanceolata, subamplexicaulia, saape mar-
ginibus revoluta, 10 15 mm. longa, 2-4 mm. lata, rara ad 20 mm.
longa et 8 mm. lata, uninervia, marginibus in angulas caulis
decurrentibus, apice acutissima. Flores in apicibus intemodionim
ad 5 cm. longorum producti, pallide lilacini. Sepala libera, ovata,
acuta, hispida, 4-7 mm. longa, 2-4 mm. lata. Corollas tubus
perbrevis : lobi ovati, acuti, biglandulosi, 6-8 mm. longi, 4-5 mm.
lati, basin versus pili pauci gerentes. Stamina asqualia : filamenta
ad fauces inserta 5-6 mm. longa : anthersB versatiles, evertee.
Ovarium angnstum : stylus longus : stigmata antheras paullo
superantia.
Thibet. — Sine loco indicate, mercenarius Kingianus, 311, 369,.
1633 ; urbis Lhasa boream verus in faucibus Phembu-la dictis,
Walton, 1608 ; et orientem versus in valle fluminis Kyi-chu, Walton,
1159.
Var. major. — Planta ad 18 cm. alta, glabrior. Flores forsan
albi. Ovarium ovoideum.
Thibet. — Ad castmm Gyang-tse, Waltoti, 1609.
Vau. minima. — Planta diffusa, glabra, 4-6 cm. alta. Stylvs
subnullus.
Thibkt. — Prope fines sikkimenses ad castmm Khamba-jong
dictum, Younghushand, 293.
Inter Ophelias, ex affinitate S. angustifoli©, Ham,y
et S. corymbos«e, Wight.
SwERTiA EXACOiDES.— fllerfta robusta, erecta, pluriflora, ut
videtur ad 15 cm. alta, glabra. Caulis 3-4 mm. diametro,
quadrangularis, viridis, angulis minopere alatis. Folia ovata, ad
5 cm. longa, ad 25 mm. lata, basi libera sessilia, apice obtusa vel
acutiuscula. Flores in paniculam latam laxam dispositi, teste
mercenario rubri (ut crederem lilacini), sat conspicui, pedicellati,
pedicellis fere filiformibus. Sepala quattuor, naviculari-ianceolata,^
322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bmiyal. [July, 1906,
ad 6 mm. longa, patentia. Petala 7-9 mm. longa, ovata, sub-
acuta, unif oveolata, supiu minutissime pubemla ; f oveola squama
operculata, foveolae margine superior! densissime brevissime
tentaculato etiam squamae margine tentaculato. Stamina 3-4 m^m.
longa. Ovarium staminibus paullo longius : stigmata in ovario
sessilia. O'tpsula matura 10 mm. longa : semina permulta, fei^
sphaerica, minutissime punctata.
Burma orientalis. — In montibus shanicis ad castrum Fort
Stedman, Abdul Huk, Kingii m^rcenaiins,
Typus in Herbario Hoiiii Botanici Regalis Calcuttensis
conservatus est. Floret mense Novembri. Maxime ad 8.
anguHifoltam^ varietatem pulcheUatn accedit.
SwERTTA PAUPERA. — Herha gracilis, erecta, nee ramosa, pauci-
flora, 10-15 cm. alta, glabra. Caulis tenuis, subquadrangularis,
sti'amineus. Folia ima anguste elliptica : alia linearia ad 2 cm.
longa, intemodiis dimidio breviora, 1 mm. lata, basi libei^ sessilia,
apice acuta. Floies 4-12, laxe cymosim dispositi, albidi, sat
conspicui, pedicellati, pedicellis filiformibus. Sepala quattuor,
naviculari-lanceolata, ad 4 mm. longa, patentia. Petala 7-8 mm.
longa, ovata, subacuta, unif oveolata : f oveola squama operculata,
m«rgine superiori et squamae mai'gine inconspicue minutie tenta-
culatis. Stamina 3-4 mm. longa. Ovarium elongatum, staminibus
eaquilongum vel paullo longius : stigmata in ovario sessilia.
Burma. — In districtu Mandalay versus Maymyo in terris
pinguibus montium shanicorum, Badal Khan, Kingii m^rcenarius,
281.
Typus in Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis Calcuttensis
conservatus est. Floret mense Novembri. Ad Swertiam angusti-
foliam, var., pu^cheUam accedit : distinguitur jam prima scrutati-
one habitu et foliis.
Inter Pleuix)gynes distincta.
SwERTiA SIKKIMENSI8. — Planta subc8Bspitosa, ad 12 cm. alta,
omnino glabra, multiflora. Bamd, straminei, apicem versus sub-
quadrangulares, quisquis sex pares foliorum gerens. FoHa anguste
lanceolata vel fere linearia, sicco marginibus recur vis, acuta,
sessilia, intemodiis eequalia vel paullo longiora vel paullo breviora,
ad 2 cm. longa, ad 5 mm. lata, at enim pleraque 2-3 mm. lata,
uninervia. Flores pallide coerulei inter Pleurogynes mediam
tenentes, pedicellati : pedicelli filifonnes. Calycis tubus 1 mm.
longus: lobi lineares, 7 mm. longi, acutissimi, uninervia. Gorolla
10-12 mm. longa in alabastro et post anthesin anguste voluta :
lobi ovati, acuti, bicolores. Stamina 4-5 mm. longa, ad corollae
tubi basin inserta. Ovarium staminibus aequilongum : stigmata
in tertia parte suprema decurrentia. Gapsula matura petalis,
eequilonga. — Pleurogyne sikkims^ms, Burkill in Herb. Kew.
Alpks himalaic^. — Begionis Sikkim in monte Kinchinjhow,
Vol. 11, No. 7.1 Oentianacearum Species Asiaticas, 32*^
[iV.&'.J
ad 160<»0 ped. alt., Hooker, etiamqae ad 17000 ped. alt., Gammte ;
ad Tangu in valle flnminis Lachen, Hooker^ Prain ; ad Yeumtong
in valle flu minis Lachung, Hooker; ad Samdong viculum (nescio
qnem ) in Sikkira snperiore, Hooker ; ad viculum Giagong, Prain ;
ad Nyi pi'ope Toku, Kingu mercenaritis ; ad Jongri 13500-15000
ped. alt., T. Afidernon : prope fines districtus Darjeeling ad
Phallut, Kurz, Regionis Bhutan ad viculum Kungmet, Dunghoo,
295. In i^gione Kunawar, Vicni-y.
Inter Pleurogynes, ex affiniiate S. brachy anther©, Knoblaiich, et
S Clarkei, Knoblauch.
SwBRTiA CHUMBiCA. — PI ant a fid 10 cm. alta, omnino glabra,,
diffuse ramosa, ramis plensque solitariis nee per paria productis
Gaules rigidi, tenuissimi. Folia obovata, petiolata vel subsessilia,
5-8 mm. longa, 3 mm. lata, uninervia. Flores solitarii, ad apices
intemodiorum 2-5 cm. longorum producti. Galyx quinque-sectus,
3-3*5 mm. longus : sepala obovato-spathulata. GoroLlse ccerulece
tubus perbrevis, 1 mm. longus ; lobi lanceolato-ovati, 5 mm. longi,
3 mm. lati, modo S. carinthiacae bicolores. Stamina ad basin
petalorum affix a : filamenta 2 mm. longa : antheras versatiles.
Ovarinvi sessile, elongato-ovoideum, filamentis aequilongum : stig-
mata ad ovarii mediam partem decurrentia. Pleurogyne chumbictiy
Burkill in Herb. Kew.
Alfes HiMALAiCJi ORIB.NTALES. — Ultra fines sikkimensi-thibe-
tanos sine loco indicato, mercevaritis KinyianuSy 308 partim ; in
valle urbis Chumbi ad Tah-loom, mercenarius Kinyianv^ 581.
In i-egione Sikkim sine loco indicato, Gave, 2028, 4252 ; ad Hewla-
hangi, Prainii mercf^nartus, 200. In regione Nepal veraus fines
sikkimenses ad paludem Moza pokhri prope fauces Kangla,
Kingii mercenarivs.
Floret mense Augusti. Tjpi in herbariis Hortorum Botani-
comm Regalium ad Kew et Calcuttam conservati sunt.
Inter Pleuix)gyne8, ex affinitate S. carinthiacie, Qriseb,
SwERTiA LiiOYDioiDES. — Planta ad 14 cm. alta, erecta, omnino-
glabra. Ganlis e radice singulus, parum ramosus, castaneus, niteus.
Folia oblanceolata, sessilia 8-10 mm. longa, 3 mm. lata, uninervia.
Flores solitarii, ad apices intemodiorum longorum producti. Galyx
qninque-sepalus : sepala lineari-lanceolata, 5 mm. longa, 1 mm.
lata. Gorollte tubus perbi-evis, 1 mm. longus : lobi 8-10 mm.
longi, modo S. carinthiacae bicolores. Stamina dimidio peta-
lorum sequilonga. Ovarium staminibus multo longius, 8 mm.
longum, sessile : stigmata fei*e ad basin decurrentia. Gapsu'a
matura petalis eequilonga. Pleurogyne Uoydioides^ Burkill in Herb.
Kew.
Thibrt. — Prope fines sikkimenses, ad castinim Khamba-jong,
Prain, 1637.
.324 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1906.
SwBETiA CABINTHIACA , Griseb., var. APGHANICA. — Planta ad
10 cm. alia, multicaulis. Floras longissime pedicellati. Swertia
^p., Griffith, Posthumous papers, ii., 1848. p. 306, no 1050.
Afghanistania. — Ad pedes montis Hajiguk, 11400 ped. alt.,
Griffith, 1050.
Tres varietates habet Pie rogytie carinthiaca : una typica
europsBa sic crescit ut folia omnia subradicalia sint, caxdibus
ei'ectis : secunda, var., stelleriana, Griseb., planta diffusa est, et
folia ejusdem partim subradicalia partim caulina sunt : tertia var.
ajyhanica, a varietati stelleriana distinguiter pedicellis longis-
simis. Varietas americana pusilla, A. Gi'ay, nil nisi stelferianae
fonna est.
Swertia deltoidea. — Planta ad 25 cm. alta, erecta, omnino
glabra. GauUs subquadrangularis, purpureo-castaneus, foliorum
pares 6-10 gerens et enim ramos fere tot quot folia. Folia
deltoideo-ovata, sessilia, basalia ad anthesin delapsa, media ad
15 mm. longa ad 10 mm. lata, acuta, mucronulata, nervis
.3 inconspicuis, intemodiis 3-4-plo breviora. Flores conspicui,
numerosi, ad apices pedicellorum 1-1'5 cm. longorum positi. Sepalu
quinque, 8-10 mm. longa, lanceolata, acuta, fere apicem versus
carinata. Corolla calyci duplo longior : tubus perbrevis : lobi
ovati, acuti, fere acuminati, modo S. carinthiacee bicolores. Fila-
menta 6-7 mm. longa. Ovarium antheras eequans : stigmata ad
ovarii mediam partem descendentia. Pleurogyne deltoidea, Bur-
kill in Herb. Kew.
China occidextalis et Mongolia. — In provincia Chinense
Szechuen, inter oppida Tachienlu et Chentu, Hosie; et adTachi-
enlu, Farges, Mnssot. In Mongolia prope Urga, CamphelL
Inter Pleurogynes distincta.
Swertia gamosepala. — Planta diffuse ramosa, ad 14 cm. alta,
omnino glabra. 0 a wZw foliorum pares 4-6 gerens et ramos tot
quot folia, purpureo-castaneus : rami erecto-patentes. Folia sae-
pissime obovata, 12 mm. longa, 5 mm lata, sessilia, apice
obtusiuscula vel infima rotundata, uni-nervia, intemodiis 3-8-plo
breviora. Flores longe pedicellati, sat conspicui. Calycis tubus
2-3 mm. longus : lobi lanceolato-ovati vel ovati, obtusi vel apice
rotundati, 3-4 mm. longi, uni-nervii nervis conspicuis. Petala
calyci duplo longiora, ovata, acuta, bicolores : tubus perbrevis.
Stamina 7-8 mm. longa. Ova^'ium 4-7 mm. longum : stylus 1-3
mm. longus : stigmata apicalia, nee decurrentia. Pleurogyne
gamosepala, Burkill in Herb. Kew.
China occidentalis. — In provincia Szechuen, inter oppida
Tachien-lu et Chentu, Hosie, etiamque ad Tongolo, Soulie, 682, et
ad montes Tcha-to-Shan prope Tongolo, Soulid, 345.
Typi in Herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis et Horti
Botanici Parisiensis conservati sunt. Par videtur speciem banc
Tol. II, No. 7.] Qentianacearum Species Asiaticse. 825
iN.S.-]
Swertiam, sectionem Pleurogjnen, nominare quod stigmatibas
latei'alibus exceptis charactereB generis habet.
Inter Swertias distincttssima, et sectionem novam
twmine S tapfian am j?roj>o^ut.
SwBRTiA. Stapfii, — Planta nana perennis, ad 6 cm. alta,
■omnino glabra. Bhizoma tenne, horizontale, scariosum, radicans,
in canlem floriferam (flore singulo) ascendentem transeuns, et
rhizoma novum ex axilio folii cujusquam inter inferiora gerens.
CauUs floriferus obcure quadrangularis, internodiis plerisque
foliis BubeBquilongis. Folia 8-10, late spathulata, per paria vix
vel brevissime vaginato-connata, ad 12 mm. longa et 6 mm. lata.
Flores oonspicui, ante anthesin nutantes, aperti 3 cm. diametro.
Sepala 5, crassiuscula, insequalia, lanceolata vel lanceolato-ovata,
apice rotundata, basi parum inter se conjuncta, 7-9 mm. longa,
2-3 mm. lata. CoroUas tubus 1-2 ram. longus. Petal a obovata,
apice rotundata, 18-20 mm. longa, 8-9 mm. lata, 7-nervia,
bifoveolata, foveolis sub-basalibus membrana parva pectinato-
iimbriata pileatis. Stamina ad tubi marginem inter lobos
inserta: filaraenta filiformia, 10-12 mm. longa : antherae versatiles,
3 mm. longaB. Ovarium elongatum, 12-15 mm. Ion gum : stigmata
apicalia vix decurrentia. Swertia n. sp., Stapf. MS. in Herb. Calc.
Thibet australis. — Sine loco indicate, mercenanus Kingianus
532, 334.
Inter Eu-swertias distt?icta.
Swertia Younghusbandii. — Planta erecta, unicaulis, 3-22 cm.
iilta, glabra. CauUs stramineus. Folia plurima radicalia, 2-4
<;aulina lanceolata, inferiora subsessilia vel petiolata, caulina
^essilia, 1.5-3 cm. longa, 3-6 mm. lata, acuta. Flores in apicibus
pedunculorum longorum producti. Sepala lineari-lanceolata, acut-
issima, 10-14 mm. longa, 1.5-3 mm. lata. Corollse tubus lutete
perbrevis, 1 5 mm. longis : lobi 15-18 mm. longi, anguste ovati,
ad marginem exteriorem viridi-lutei, infra bi-glanduliferi, longe
fusco-barbati. Stamina ad corollsB tubi basin inserta : filamenta
8-10 mm longa : anthen© versatiles, lividae. Ovuritim elongato-
•ovoideum, 5 mm. longum : stylus nullus.
Thibrt. — Ultra fines sikkimensi-thibetanos sine loco indicate)
mercenariuf KiiigianvA^ 1632 ; ad castrum Khambajong, ad 15000
ped. alt., Prain 1622, Younghushayid, 297.
Inter Eu-swertias, ex affinitate Swertiee marginatee, Schreuk.
Swertia Souli^i. — Planta erecta, ad 12 cm. alta, glabra.
Collis ob foliorum delapsorum basibus brunneus. CauUs singulus,
fitramineus. Folia quattuor basalia obovata, petiolata, reenrva,
apice obtnsa, basin versus longe angustata, 3-5-nervia, ad 5 cm.
326 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Hengal. [July, 1906.
longa, ad 1 cm. lata : petiolus ad 1 cm. longas : folia caulina duo^
paria, elongato-ovata, acuta, sessilia, ad 2 cm. longa, ad
8 mm. lata. Flares, 5-7, pedicellata : bractece imsB foliis caulinm
Bimiles at paullo minores. Sepala lanceolata, libera, acutissima,
uni-nervia, ad I cm. longa Petala lanceolata, 12-14 mm. longa,
acutiuscula, bi-foveolata : foveolsB pilis 3 mm. longis cinctse.
Stamina 6 mm. longa. Ovarium 4 mm. longum : stylus 1 mm.
longus. -Si. margviata, Franchet in Bull. Soc. Bot. France xlvi,
1899, p. 312.
China occidbntalis. — In provincia Szechuen ad oppidum
Tachien-lu, Soulie, 614.
Typus in herbario Horti Botanici Parisiensis conservatus est.
SwERTiA suBSPEOiosA. — Planta J 2 cm. alta, glabra, eiecta,
Caiilis singulus, apicem versus subquadrangularis. Folia sub-
i*adicalia quattuor, elliptico-ovata, longa per paria vaginato-
connata, petiolata, basin versus angustata, apice obtuse rotundata,
7-nervia: lamina 4-5 cm. longa, 15-18 mm. lata: petiolus 2-4
cm. longus. Folia caulina desunt. Flores ad 10, aggregati,
bracte» imae magnee, deltoideo-ovat®, l-nerviae, 15 mm. longse,
6 mm. lat«e, acutiusculsB : pedicelli ad 1 cm. longi. Sepala anguste
lanceolata, acuta. Petala obovata, 15 mm. longa, 6 mm. lata,
obtusa, bi-foveolata ; foveolffi marginatee pilis in margine superior!
brevibus in marginibus aliis longiusculis : series pilonim etiam
bi-evium supra filaraentorum insertiones videtur. Stamina ad
petalorum bases inserta, 8 mm. longa. Ovarium ovoideum, 7 mm.
longum : stigmata subsessilia.
China occidenlalis.— In provincia Szechuen inter oppida
Batang et Tachien-lu, Hosie.
Typi in herbio Horti Botanici Regalis Kewensis conservati
sunt.
SwERTiA SPKCiosA, Wall., var. Lacei. — Planta erecta, multi-
flora, strictior, habitu S. punctatee, Baumg., similis. Folia caulina
inferioi-a intemodiis longiora, lanceolato-ovata, acuta. Flores iis
S. specios£e typicse paullo minores.
Alpks HiMALAicJi) occiDENTALES. — In regioue Chamba ad fauces^
Sach dictos, 11000 ped. alt., Law, 1221 ; in i^gione Kashmir ad
Gulmarg, 8000-9000 ped. alt , Buthie, et ad fauces Lowari dictos,
9000 ped. alt , Oatacre, 17336 ; in districtus Hazara valle Khaghan
ad 9000 ped. alt., Liayat, 19948.
Postscri'ptum,
Nuper mihi i^patriato ad valetudinem recuperandam circa-
Gentianaceas praBcipue Gentianinas asiaticas investigare occasion
data fuit : atque apud Londinium, ubi mihi D. Prain benevolenter
specimines multos thibeticos praebuit, iterum in herbario Kewense
et in Museo Britannico laborare licuit. Ex Londinio ad Lutetias-
Vol. II, No. 7.] GentiafMcenrum Species Asiafiom, 327
[N.S.]
Parisioram transivi, et permnltas plantas Ghinenses aliasque
inspexi. Postea in Indiam reditus collectiones amplas in hortis
regalibns ad Shibpnr, prope Galcnttam, et ad Saharanpur exami-
navi, et simolac collectionem Garoli A. Barber benigne commissam
ex India meridionali.
Nnnc nt mox dissertationem majorem de distributione geogra-
phica per terras asiaticas omninm Oentianinamm faoilius
proponere possim, disoriptiones elaboratas noyarom specierum
prsDcedentes edidi.
Bestat nt illis amicis (D. Prain, W. B. Hemslej, J. F. Dnthie,
S. le M. Moore, E. G. Baker, A. Finet, A. T. Gage, C. A. Barber,
H, Martin Leake) qui mihi in hoc opere auxilio faemnt, gratias
justas et maximas agam.
Vol. II, No. 7.] Stoertiam novam japonicamy 9tc» 329
\_N.8.}
42. Sweritam novam japonicam ex affinitate Swertin tetrapteraa,
Maxtm., desoripserunt Spbncer Lb M. Moobs et I. H. Bubkill.
SwEBTiA BisSETi. Herha yerisimiter annua, ultra-spitbamea,
glabra. Caulia erectns, rariramosns, paucifoliatns, obtase qnadri-
angalatuB : ramnli ascend entes. Folia sessilia, oblongo-lanceolata,
obtnsa, basi leyissime oordata, at videtur tri-nervia, crassinscnla,
omnia speciminis nnici solummodo obvii opposita, modioe 1-2 cm.
longra et 5-^ mm. lata, in sicco olivacea sabtns paUidiora. Flares
(P lutei) tetrameri, in coiymbis brevibns snblaxis nlnrifloris
ramnlos coronantibas digesti, humectati circa 8 mm. diametro :
pedicelli gracillimi, quam flores saspissime longiores, 5-10 mm.
iongi. G^yois lobi lanceolati, acnti, 4 mm. longi. OoroUm tubus
1 mm. longus : lobi oblanceolato-oblongi, obtusissimi, 6 mm. longi.,
medium paollnlo infra uni-foveolati ; foveola glandulosa ovata, supra
distincte marginata, infra evanescens, circa '75 mm. longa:
Filamenta omnino filiformia, apicem versus leyissime attenuata,
8 mm. longa : anthereo ovato-oolongSB, 1 '2 mm. longss, connectivo
brevissime producto : loculi inter se paullulum inesquales. Ovarium
oblanceolato-obloDgum, 4 mm. longum: stylus nullus: stigmatis
lobi lineares, '5 mm. longi. Gapsula ignota.
Japonia, in insula Yezo (V. E. Einch ex J. Bisset). Tjpus in
Herbario Musei Britannici oonservatus est.
Vol. tl, No. 7.] Anthropological Supplement, 33l
43. Anthropological Supplement.
1. An old Reference to the Bhotias.
Father Bodolfi Aquaviva, in a letter to the General of his
Order, dated April 1582, states that he and his colleagues had dis-
covered a new nation of Qentiles called Bottan, situated beyond
Lahore and towards the river Indus. They were a nation very
well inclined and given to good works. Moreover they were white
men and there were no Mahommedans among them. It was to
be hoped therefore that if the Fathers of an apostolic fervour were
sent among them, there would be a great harvest of Gentiles. The
Italian of this letter is to be found in Bartoli, p. 48, ed. Piacenza,
1819, and there is a translatioa by General Maclagan in his paper
oQ Jesuit Missions, in our Journal for 1896, p. 55. General MTac-
lagan apparently supposes that Bottan is the same as Patban, and
refers in a note to a description of a Gabul tribe by Father Mon-
serrat in the Orienta Conquista. Apparently the passage he
refers to is that which appears in the Bombay reprint of 1886 as
Conquista I, Division II , of the second volume No. 63 and p. 104.
He idso remarks that in the books of the period there seems to be
some confusion between Pathans and Bhutanis. But Bottan can-
not be Pathan, for the people were Hindus and not Mahommedans.
I submit, therefore, that the Bottanese of Aquaviva must be the
Bhotias of Almora and British Garhwal described in a recent
Memoir of our Society by Mr. Sherring. It is true that the
locality as described by Aquaviva does not agree, but he may have
easily been mistaken on this point. Possibly too by " beyond
Lahore " he meant further from Italy, i.e., to the north-east of
Lahoi*e, and by the Indus he may have meant one of its tribu-
taries. If his Bottan is the same as Bhotia, his reference is inter-
esting as perhaps the earliest European reference to the tribe.
He may, however, simply have meant the Tibetans.
H. Bbvbbidok.
2. Note on a Quatrain of * JJmar4-'Khayyam*
The following quatrain is chanted by dervishes in Persia at
the gates of great people as a wnming against pride. A musician
informs me that in accordance with the usual Oriental practice,
the singer modifies the air reproduced below, by means of an
endless variety of " grace-notes, in a manner which it would be
impossible to indicate on the written score without overloading
the simple ** motives ** beyond recognition.
332
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Jnly, 1906.
i
cim.
elf.f fie f\i nitirrp^
crlrfll'LnlT^tjj'glrgto^
^j^if^ iS »^l^ J^ ^A .-, 33^ f;^^<i **-^ (^^ w*»3
I saw a raven seated on the waUs of X^s,
Before it lay the skull of Kaika^ns ;
To the sknll it kept saying, " AfsHs ! AftsUs !
Where is Bnstam, where Eaiqnbad, where Eaika^fts P '*
In Whinfield's *Umar-i-Khayyam, this quatrain (No. 277)
reads : —
" I saw a bird perched on the walls of X^s,
Before him lay the skull of Kai Kawus,
And thus he made his moan, 'Alas, poor king !
Thy drums are hushed, thy 'laiums have rung truce/ "
D. C. Phillott.
3. A Persian Nonsense Bhyme.
Persians delight in mimicry, and the following clever non-
sense, impossible to translate satisfactorily, was composed by an
IkbUnd, a friend of the present writer, in ridicule of the sermons
of certain learned divines. A Persian preacher, who has any claims
to scholarship, first delivers a sentence in Arabic, and then translates
it into Persian, mouthing the words and speaking with an exagger-
ated accent : more attention is paid to rhyme and alliteration than
to sense :—
^ I have failed to discover £be meaniDg or allasion o£ Qu2f-i/i r&^*
Vol. II, No. 7.] Anthropological Supplement 333
[N.8.]
. ^1^ Oa*.I ^J^ A4A lU. jA • ^bl CA^f vy'^P- ^ »fi*-»^^d J ^»; vS^I
O^pu.^ ^J Uf 8 1 Jl^ C**-l^3 ^b ;«> • ^'-^.i Ca^I 4£;LJ| I vtt»j|^ ^J>
• Imji «X*li^ A) O^t tOsai. ijU. AJI^ ^jf J UJl^ A> CA^t
D. C, Phillott.
4. ^ j^Tofa on t&e Mercantile Sign Language of India,
In the open-air markets of India, where idle spectators are by
ancient custom entitled to increase the noise and confusion of bar-
gaining, secrecy in dealing would be impossible were it not for some
simple code of manual signs known to all Indian brokers and mer-
chants. The signs are simple and distinctive, and mistakes are hard-
ly possible. Suppose, for instance, it is a horse that is to be bar-
gained for at a fair : the unit in this case would be a hundred
rupees. The buyer and seller extend their right hands, over
which one of them casts a concealing handkerchief or the end of
his coat or pagri. The seller will, of course, at first indicate an
exhorbitant figure ; the buyer, one much lower than he intends to
give. If the difference between the two sums is very great, it is
usually an indication that the negotiations will terminate abruptly.
Now, suppose that the buyer wishes to offer Rs. 266 ; he grasps
the forefinger and the second finger of the seller's hand to express
two units or two sums of a hundred rupees. He next doubles up
the third finger to express half the unit, or rupees fifty : total
Rs. 250. The value of the fingers now drops from Rs. 100 to
Rs. 10 : he, therefore, to add ten to the fijrure expressed, grasps
the forefinger and makes the price Rs. 260. The second finger
doubled up adds half, or Rs. 5, and makes the sum Rs. 265.
The value of the fingers now drops from ten to one : he, therefore,
grasps a forefinger and makes the price Rs. 261.
The bystanders, though in complete ignorance of the sums
asked and refused, take an active part in the proceedings and
champion the cause of the buyer — at least if the buyer be a Sahib,
" Qhar k& dMuihman^ enemy of your own house,'' they say to the
seller, " why don't you sell P "
Mules are, in the Panjab, generally owned by Khatris ; so when
it is a mule that is being bargained for, the proceedings are pro-
longed and the excitement sometimes becomes excessive. The
seller is thumped violently on the back, and pushed and shaken
till he breaks away in a huff. He is then foroioly brought back,
sulky and frowning, and made to extend his hand and continue
the negotiations. When the bargain is concluded he breaks into
smiles. Apparently everybody nas been acting a part and tho-
roughly enjoying it.
^Hrat, " face "^m.o.). « DuUgh T. " ■tookingfi."
834 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Juljr, 1906.
The code described above is known to horfie-dealers through-
out the Pan jab, and probably throughout India.
Amongst iewellera, cloth merchants, and perhaps other trades,
there are variations in the code. Amongst them also, a single
finger signifies a unit of one, ten, a hundred, or a thousand rupees.
If the unit be one rupee, the words " Tih rupiya hai " are said as
the finger or fingers are grasped : if the unit be ten, " dahSyt " ' ;
if a hundred, " sau *' : if a thousand, " hazSiry Half a unit is
expressed by extending a forefinger along the palm of the other
person's hand: thus to indicate Rs. 15 the dealer would first
express Rs. 10 by grasping one forefinger and exclaiming
" dahOft,^' and then would either extend his forefinger along the
other's palm to indicate half or Rs. 5, or else grasp all five
fingers of the other s hand to express the same number. The
lowest fraction is four annas, which is called mdsha. To express
Rs. 1-8 the dealer would grasp a forefinger saying, '*Yth rupiya
hai" and then grasping the forefinger and second finger say,
'^Tih masha." Fractions of four annas each are also expressed by
pi*essing between the forefinger and thumb the joints of the
other bargainer's forefinger. Thus the first joint, when so
pi*essed, indicates foui* aunas, the second joint eight annas, and
the base of the finger twelve annas.
How far has this or a similar code spread P Is it known in
Central Asia, or indeed anywhere beyond Indian limits P It may
be known in some of the parts of the Pei-sian Gulf, but it is not
known in the interior, neither to Arabs nor to Persians. Even the
Arab horse-dealers who visit Bombay do not employ it.
D. C. Phillott.
5. The Meaning and Origin of the Phrase " Nuri Muhammad *'
among the Malays of the Patani States.
In my account of the religion of the people of the Patani
States (Lower Siam) who call themselves indifferently " Malays "
(Orang Malay u) or Muhammadans (Orang Islam ), I made no at-
tempt to explain a phrase that 1 had heard among them, but mere-
ly gave its common use and ostensible meaning in Malay, this
meaning being the one attached to it by the peasants of the
district. The phrase was Nuri Muhammad, which appears to
signify " Muhammad's parrot " or " parrots," the word nuri
or nJri being a usual one and having given rise to the
English '* lory," though by no means confined to the section of the
parrots so called by Europeans. (See Fasciculi Malay enses. Anthro-
pology, II, p. 37.) As there is, properly speaking, no plural in Malay,
and as the possessive follows any other case without inflection
or particle, Nuri Muhammad appears at first sight to be straight-
forward Malay ; but the conception which the phrase expreMea
i Yalgarly corrapted into ^/ia,t (2/^).
Vol. II, No. 7.] Anthropological Supplement. 335
in Patani is so alien to primitive Malay thou(2rht — and the Patani
folk are among the most primitive of the Malays — that a foreign
ongin woald not be surprising To the Patani peasant his Nuri
Muhammad is very mach what his " conscience " is to an unedu-
cated Christian, except perhaps that it is regarded from a slightly
more concrete point of view. It is a being which was described
to me as sitting in the heart of every Mussalman (one individual,
that is to say, in the heart of each believer) and preventing him
fiom becoming wicked, apparently by i^epeating the precepts of
the Prophet as a parrot might do. It was further identified with
the " White Jinns " or " Muhammadan Jinns " {Jinn Puteh or
Jinn Islam), which in British Malaya are generally regarded as
independent spirits. But as most of man's dealings with
his powerful inferiors the spirits are, according to the Malays,
of a somewhat doubtful morality, implying theft, injury to enemies
or at any rate to the souls of animals, unlawful excitation to
love, and the like ; and as the White Jinns are incapable of sin, it
follows that these particular spirits are of little account, seldom men-
tioned and probably seldom remembered except in remorse. The
White Jinns are th^only moral beings in the lesser mythology of
the Patani, Malays. Allah and the Angels (see Skeat, Malay Mugic,
p. 98) are away in the heavens and trouble themselves little about
mundane affairs, while man comes in contact at every turn
with the minor ghosts, demons, imps and fairies which people
the air, the earth and the waters and animate the whole of nature
^-dead (according to our ideas) or living.
I have long suspected, therefore, that " Muhammad's Parrots "
might be of the kin of Allah and the Angels, and I would now Bug-
gest th&t Nuri Muhamviad J like so many phrases in Malay, is Persian
or Arabic mispronounced and misunderstood ; in short, that it
is a corruption of the well-known theological expression Nur-i-
Muhammad, Hughes in his Dictionary of Islam explains this
phrase (literally *'the light of Muhammad") as meaning the spirit
of Muhammad, which exisf ed before the creation of the world. Else-
whei e (Notes on MuJuimmadanism) the same author compares it with
the " divine Word which was made flesh." Col. D. C. Phillott tells
me that though this is the correct theological interpretation of the
expression, it is frequently misunderstood by ignorant Mussalmans.
some of whom explain it as the physical light which radiated from
the countenance of the Prophet. NuVy meaning light in either a
literal or a metaphorical sense, occurs in Malay writings (Hee
Wilkinson's Malay-English Dictionary, s.v,), but I do not think that
it enters the vocabulary of the Patani peasant, whom the Persian
% would certainly puzzle.
N. Annandale.
Vol. 11, No. 8.]
[N.S.-]
Genttana Hugelit, Qriseb,, redescrihed
337
44. Genttana Hugelii, Griseb., redescrihed. — 5y Otto Staff, Ph.D.
Communicated fci/ I. H. Bukkill.
Baron Karl von Hiigel travelled in the North -Western
Himalaya in 1835, jonmejing from Simla via Bilaspur, Jnala-
Mukhi, and Jama to Srinagar, thence returning to the plains via
Mozufferabad and Hussein Abdal : he collected plants among other
objects, and the collection which he made lies in the Hof- Museum
at Vienna. Grisehach described and dedicated to him a species of
Gentian which he had obtained in what he calls ** High Tibet/'
probably meaning thereby the range to the south of the valley of
Kashmir which he crossed l)y the Pir Panjal pass, 11,400 feet
above the sea-level. But Grisehach did not describe the plant
quite accurately ; and subsequent writers have been puzzled
by what is stated, especially by the statement that the seeda
are winged. The following is a re-description of the plant from
the half-dozen preserved specimens, which were kindly lent to ma
at Kew for the purpose. The drawings have been made by
Miss Smith of the Kew staft.
538 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Augast, 1906.
Gentiana Hiigelii, Griseb.
Annua 9-10 cm. alta, glaberrima. Folia infima (paria 2-4)
rosalata, superiora internodiis 1*5-2 cm. longis separata, sessilia,
elliptica vel elliptico-oblonga, obtusa, plerumque minute apiculata.
majora nd 2"5 cm. longa, ad 1*5 cm. lata, crassiuscula, margine
carfcilagineo. Flores capitato-fasciculati, rarins in ramis accessoriis
vel caulibus depanperatis solitarii ; bractese exteriores capituli sub-
rotund ae, apiculatee, foliossB, ceeteree angustiores tenuiores, calycibus
semper breviores Calyx subovoideo-oblongus ; tubus 1 cm. longus,
tenuiter membranaceus ; lobi ovati vel elliptico-ovati, acuti vel
obtusi, ad 4 mm. longi, superne herbacei, cartilagineo-marginati,
sinubus interjectis angustis. Corolla circiter 17 mm. longa ; tubus
oblongus, basin versus atfcenuatus, 14 mm. longus, intus infra
lobos fimbriatus fimbriis 2-5-3 mm. longis ; lobi ovati obtusius^uli
vel subacuti, 3-5 mm. longi, plicis interjectis in lobos ovutos
laciniato dentatos 2*5 mm. longos prodnctis. Arttheras lineares, 2*5
lin, longBB; filamenta 4-5 mm. Tonga. Ot;a7ittm obovoideum, vertice
2-crisfcatum, crista denticulata ; stylus nuUus ; stigmata linearia,
superne dilatata, 2-5 mm longa, revoluta. Oapmla obovoidea,
clavata, 8 mm. longa, superne 4 mm. l»ita, 2-cristata cristis mem-
branaceis denticulatis ad 1*5 mm. latis. Semina oblonga, 0*8 mm.
longa, exalata, testa leevi.
'' Hoch Thibet " (Herb. Mus. Palat. Vindob).
Vol. II, No. 8.1 BMiomancy, etc., am<yngHt the Pernuns. 339
45. Bibliomancy, IHvinaticyiiy Superstitions, amongst the Persians, —
By L[BUT. Colonel D. C. Phillott, Secretary to the Board of
Examiners, Calcutta,
(a) IstikhHra tj\.^X9»\ * signifies asking divine direction as to
any course to be pursued about which the seeker is doubtful, by
-opening the Qur'an and finding the answer on the right-hand page.
The seeker first repeats the Suratu-l-Fdtihah or the "Opening
chapter of the Qur'an," the SUratu-l'Ikhlos on the declaration of
God*8 unity (chapter 112), and the 58th verse ^ of the Suratu-l-
An^Sm or " The Chapter of the Cattle '* (6th chapter), three times,
and then opens the Qur'an. Sometimes seven $alawat are repeated
in addition. Or else the seeker first ^i' §alawnt vn-firistad, i.e., he
«ays three times 0-»*uo Jf ^J^J «>*«uo ^^o lU ^^f " Oh God, bless
Muhammad, and the family of Muhammad. He then says one At-
hamd {i.e., the Fdtiha or opening chapter), and three Qui huto^ Hlah,
and lastly the Jya-yi MaffitihU'l-Ghaih, which is the 58tli verse
of the sixth chapter, the " Chapter of the Cattle." Then saying
Alldhumm^ istakhir-ni^^ " Oh God, choose for me," the book is
opened at random by the forefinger of the right hand, and the top
line of the right-hand page is selected. If no verse begins in this
line, the seeker turns back and goes to the beginning of the verse.
Verses issuing commands or expressing piety, etc., are propitious.
Another method is, after opening the book as above, to count
the number of times the word Allah occurs on the page, and then
to turn over (forward) the same number of pages and again count
the same number of lines from the top ; then if no verse com-
mences in that line to read forward and take the first verse that
occurs after that line.
The answer is of course often extremely vague. In addition
to the above, the Persians, even the most irreligious, generally
take an istikhara from the tathih or "rosary."* The i^a^i'Aa is
recited three times and nny two beads are taken hold of at
random. As the first bead between these two points slips through
the finger, the seeker says Suhiffin'^-llah, " Glory to be God." As
the second is slipped, Al-hamd^ VilWh, " Praise be to God " ; as the
1 l»ti!clkdra.y lit. '* asking favonrs." The istikt^ra that the Prophet taught
was a prayer asking for guidance.
The seeker for nn istil^dra goes to a mulld, who takes no fee— except
perhaps an offering of sweets or fruit.
One form of bibliomancj in England is to take an omen from the first
word of the first person heard reading the Scriptures. Taking an omen from
a Bible suspended by a key is still common.
* ^aldt tjLs is properly any prayer, being the Arabic equivalent of
namdz : by the Persians, however, the word has generally a special signi-
fication.
8 Incorrect Arabic for ^tr-m, " choose for me."
^ There are several ways of making this istiMLdra, One way is merely
a game of '* odds and evens.'*
340 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906.
the third is slipped, JI9 Wa In^^ — ^'' don't do it." These expressions
are repeated in this order till the last bead is renched. According
as the first, second, or third expression falls on the last bead, the
reply is favourable, indifferent, or negative, i,e , Mkuh^ miyilna, ya
had.
From laziness, the Fdtiha is in practice usually recited only
once. This form of istijchara takes little time or trouble — for
most Persians carry a rosary in their pockets as a kind of play -thing
— and is resorted to on the most trivial as well as on the most
senous occasions.
%
{h) Tafapid^ J5 ^^ " auguring," is generally applied to seeking
a fSl or " omen " from Hf^fiz. A volume of the Diwan of the poet
is held in the left hand and some such words as the following are
said: — Yfl Khwfija Hdjiz-i ShirSzi ! tu kdshif-i har rSz-i ; hardy
md, hiyn va yak faUi viundaih-i h^l hiyandozt,* " Oh Khwaja Hafiz
of Shiraz ! thou art the revealer of hidden things : come and give
us a good omen " ; or Ya JQiw^ja Rfijiz-i Shirazi tura hi-haqq-i Shakh-i
Nah&t qaiam mi-diham hi knll-i ahval ra dar in kitflh-i khud
mu'ayyan knu, " Oh Kbwaja Hafiz of Shiraz ! I adjure thee by
ShaUi-i Xabat ^ to point out in this book of thine all I have to
do." The book is then opened. The eyes are closed when doing
so, and the volume is opened at hazard ^ ; the first line of the right-
hand page is taken, and the seeker then turns back to the beginning
of that ghazal. If the omen is favourable, the ghazal following it is
also read: this is called the Shahid-i gJnazal-i avval "The con-
firmer of the first ode," and if propitious, is acted on in preference
to the first.
The Persians also consult astronomers and geomancers "^
before starting on a journey, closing a bargain, or even changing a
sleeping-room in a house ; they believe, too, in lucky faces, fortunate
numbers, and unlucky days.
Geomancy is supposed to have been discovered by Daniel.
Geomancers, therefore, before casting say, " Yd Hazrat-i DanydiL'*
(c) The 13th of $afar, the second month in the Muslim
calendar, and the 13th of the Nauruz, are specially ill-omened
1 Wa la, the first words of the formula, Wa la Ilah9 illa'llah.
2 " Shall I or shall I not take a pnrge ? '* out come the beads. Many
B European doctor, anxious to perform a critical operation, has fretted and
famed because day after day the beads declared the day to be unfavourable.
3 Fdl girifian, " to seek an omen" ; tafiVul zadarij** interpreting or acting
on the omen."
♦ There is no fixed formula.
6 Shdkh-i Nahdt^ lit. "slip of sngar-candy " ; the name of the beloved of
^?afi{5 : the word 8hdH gives the idea of something tall and willowy.
« By running the nail of the forefinger of the right hand throngh the
top edges of the leaves, the book being held in the left hand by the back,
front edges towards the sky.
1 Munajjim, •' astrologer," and *ilm-i nujum, " astrology " ; falaJci,
"astronomer"; and Hlm-i hai^at, ** astronomy." Rammdlf ** geomancer " ;
*«7m-i rami, " geomancy" ; and rami anddl^tan, " to divine by geomancy";
%ich-i fdlv Jeashidan, " to cast a horoscope." Fdlgir is applied to any pro-
fessional omen-taker.
Vol. II, No. 8.] Btbliomancyy etc., amongst the Persiafis. 341
-days ^ ; the 5tli and 13th of every month less so. To avoid the
evil thafc might overtake them were they to i*emain indoors, all
Persians, on the 13th of the Nauruz^ leave their homes and spend
the day in the open air from sun-np to sun-down. Disaster follows
a quarrel during these hours. On the last Wednesday of $afar
boys and girls jump over a fire.*
Omens are also taken from birds, animals, the number of
times a person sneezes, the crossing of a threshold with the right
or left foot first, and many other ways.
Persians have a firm belief in the evil eye, chashm-i had or
^^hashm-zakhmfi Anyone may be possessed of the evil eye without
knowing it> Some superstitious people even say, '^Md shopAllah'"
when admiring their own countenances in a mirror, thus warding
•off the evil efifects of their own admiring eyes.
Blue wards ofE the evil eye, and for this reason valued animals
are adorned with beads of this colour. Also the isjpand^ wild rue
seed, burnt in the fire has a like virtue.
Prettj children are often purposely kept dirty and unkempt
and are further guarded from malign influences by amulets, ta'viz.^
Carpets are generally woven by 'the tribes' people with some
small defect in the pattern, to avert the evil eye.
Strange to say, a pig * in the stable will ward off the evil eye
from the horses and mules.
Certain cities, the houses of MullOs^ British Consulates, a
stable, etc., all constitute sanctuary or hast. The writer once saw
a soldier clinging to a big gun in the square of Kerman, declaring
it was hast. However, in spite of his protestutions he was forcibly
removed by the Governor's farr&shes.
The time of Nau Ruz is a general holiday. People make
picnics for 13 days, and every master is supposed to present his
1 Manhua or had.
2 The Prophet died in the month of ^afar. It is supposed that the Last
Day will fall on the last Wednesday of this month.
8 The Shah has the right to see every woman in the kingdom unveiled,
and the royal glance is fortnnnte. The mujtahida have the same right, being
considered mdhbram.
4 In mard had-chashm ast^ or ehashm-i shiir (or shiim) ddrad (m. c.) :
" this man has the evil eye "; in ghaMif zahdn-aah shum ast (m. c.) : *' this man
always prophesies unlucky things."
5 Bdzu-hand, a charm mnde by writing a text, wrapping it in bulbar or
scented leather, which is then bound on the child's arm. An amulet is also
•called iilism or " talisman."
Dam-rdhi, more commonly sar-rdhl, is money expended in chanty on the
threshold by a departing traveller to insure a safe return.
In India some Muslim women bind a coin on the arm of a departing
relative, to be expended in charity on his safely reaching the journey's end.
9 Tweedie mentions a wild boar being kept in the stables at Baghdad.
Some say the breath of a pig is good for horses. In *Arabistin, pig's fiesh is
said to be eaten under the name of gusfand-i Faranifi. Ham in Persia is
sometimes called guaht-i hulhulf a name said to have been invented by a
telegraph clerk
The Baluchis of Bampnr in Persian Baluchistan, a very different-lookiDg
r^e to the fine people near to the Dera ^azi f^in Frontier in India, eat
wild pig and also foxes.
342 Journal of the Asiatic Society of B&tigal. [August, 1906.
servants with one month's pay. The chief of a Dervish sect wilt
auction certain sights, such as the Governor's Palace, the British
Consulate, etc., to his followers. The purchaser erects a tent and
blows a horn and refuses to move on unless given a satisfa<;toiy
sum over the sum he paid for the site.
Persians attribute misfortunes to the revolution of the heavens,
to the ** evil eje " of time, to the world, etc.^
The influence of the heavens on the fortunes of man appears^
to be an ancient supeistition dating back to a pre-Islamic period.
It has been supposed that Persians attribute their ills to the
heavens to avoid the appearance even of attributing misfortune to
the Deity. This is not, I think, the case, for the Persians still
believe that the revolution of the skies actually affects man's fate.
Muslims who wish to avoid the appearance of ascribing ill to the
Deity, attribute the occurrence to Fate, Qazap, Qadar or Taqdir.
In the religious drama of Qusain, the sky is accused of being the
author of bis misfortunes.
The following poetical quotations exemplify this belief ; —
Ay charih-i falak ktarahi az kina-yi tust. O. K.
" Ah ! wheel of lieaven to tyranny inclined."
{Whin. Trans: Buh. 26.}
In charih-i jafS-pisha-yi * Hit hunydd
Hargiz girih-i kdr-i kas-i ra na-gushGd
Harja ki dil-i did ki dagh-i darad
Bdgh'i dfgar-i bar sar-i On d^j^i nihad, O. K.
" The wheel on high, still busied with despite.
Will ne'er unloose a wretch from his sad plight ;
But when it lights upon a smitten hearf,
Straightway essays another blow to smite."
{Whin, Trans. Sub. 154.)
Jy charhh chi karda am turOj rSst bi-gfiy,
Paivasta figafida-i marO dar tak u puy ? 0. K.
" Oh wheel of heaven, what have I done to you
That vou should thus annoy me P Tell me true."
{Whin. Trans. Bub. 499,)
Chan lala bi-Nau- Uuz qada^ gir bi-dast
Bd lala-rukh't agar turci fur^at hast
Mai nUsh bi-khurrami ki in charkh-i kabud
Nagah tur& chu bGd gardanad past. O. K,
" Like tulips in the spiing your cups lift up.
And with a tulip-cheeked companion, sup
With joy your wine, or e'er this azure wheel
With some unlooked-for blast upset your cup."
( Whin. Trans. Bub. 44.)
i Falak, DunyS, Zamann^ ' Dahi\ Gardun, Charktf Chaehm'ial^m'i
viiina, etc.
Vol. II, No. 8.] Bulbophyllum Burhilli. 343-
[N.S.-]
46. Bu^hophyllum Burhilli, a hitherto U7ide9crihed species from
Burma. — By A. T. Gage.
Amongst the plants collected by Mr. I. H. Burkill, Reporter
on Economic Products to the Government of India, during his
tour in Burma in the early part of 1904, and presented by him
to the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta, was a small orchid found
growing in an open forest of teak, bamboo and Strychnos, near
the town of Mya-wadi in the Amherst district, between the
Dawna hills and the Siamese frQntier. Quite recently this orchid
iiao nuvrvitni in tbe Calcutta Botanic Garden, and, as it has been
found to be a hitherto unknown species, the following description
of it is offered : —
BuLBOPUYLLUM BuRKiLLi, Gage, sp. nov. — Typus eb icon in
herbario horti botanici regalis calcuttensis. Bhizoma tenue, circa
1*5 mm. ci^ssum ; radices filiformes, circa 1-3 mm. longte, pallide
virides, glabrae, ccespitosee. Pseudo-hulhi approximati, ovoidei,
circa 1 cm. longi, 9 mm. cmssi, pallide virides, glabri, unifoliati.
Folia subsessilia, elliptica vel elliptico-oblonga, apice acufca, basi
obtusa, 3-4'3 cm. longa, circa 1 cm. lata, crassiuscula, glabra,
integra. Pedicelli solitarii, uuiflori, e basi ascendentes, 2-3 cm.
longi, pallide- virides, rubro-punctati. Bracteolss 2-3, minuta9,
basi lares. Sepala subsequalia, integra, triangularia, acuta,
viridia, obscure 5-nervia, 1 cm. longa, 6 mm. lata, lateralia in
columnsB pede adnata. Petala minuta, 2-2*5 mm. longa, 0*5 mm.
lata, oblonga, acuta, integra, alba, purpureo 3-nervia.
LaheUum sessile, trigonum, integrum, recurvatum, viride, 25 mm.
longum, 18 mm. latum, basi incurviter bi-denticulatum, supra in
meaio depressum, infra canaliculum medium marginibus postice
incurvatis exhibens. Golumna brevis, apice et antice bi-denticu-
lata. Anthera oblonga ; poUiuia 4, duo interiora minora. Copsula
non visa.
BuBMA Inferior. — In silvis prope oppidum Mya-wadi in
pago Amherst et baud procul a finibus siamensibus, Burkill !
Adopting the divisions of tlie Eu-bulbophyllum section of
the genus as given in the Flora of British India, this species would
come into subsection A. " Flowers solitary " (F. B. I. v., 753),
and the second division of that section. " Column with two long
teeth or spines at the top" (F. B. I. v., 756). Under this, five
species are described, viz : — B. leopardinum, Lindl., B, Oriffithii,
Reichb. f., B. Dayanum, Reichb. f., B. memh rani folium, Hook, f.,
B. monUiforme, Parish & Reichb. f.
Of these, the first two and thjJ^-^t two have the lip stipitato.
B. leopardimim and B. memhranifblium are remarkably like each
other ; and it is difficult to get hold of distinguishing characters.
:344 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1906.
The following artiOcial key is an attempt to facilitate the recogni-
tion of the species : —
Lip stipitate —
Leaves large, 7-20 cm. long
Columnar spurs stout ... B. leopard inurn.
Columnar spurs long,
falcate ... ... JB. memhrafiifolium.
Leaves small, less than 7 cm. long
Pseudo-bulbs ovoid ; flow-
ers 2'5 cm. in diam. ... B, Oriffithii.
Pseudo-bulbs pisiform ;
flowers 8 mm. in diam. B. viouiliforme.
Lip sessile, trigonous —
Flowers ciliate ; petals
red ... ... 5. Dayanu m ,
Flowers eciliate ; petals
white ... ... 5. Burkilli.
Of the Burmese species, B. Burkilli is nearest to B, Dayanum
agreeing with it in the size of. leaf, the absence of a scape, the
sessile trigonous lip with incurved uncinate basal auricles and
short columnar teeth. B. Burkilli is, however, a smaller plant
than B. Dayanum, and hns smaller flowers than the latter. Of
the Siamese species so far described B» mona7ithos, Ridley, (Joum.
Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxii., p. 271) appears to be nearest to the species
now described, from which it differs amongst other things in having
a lanceolate flat lip, yellow with a purple spotted base. Although
for Indian botanists who may confine themselves to the Flora of
British India the position assigned to B. Burkilli above has the
advantage of convenience, it probably with more correctness
should be placed in Ridley's Monanthaparva section^ which
includes one-flowered Bulhophylla of small size.
Vol. II, No. 8.] Notes on some Mare and Interesting Insects, 345
47. Notes on Some Bare and Interesting Injects added to the Indian
Museum Oollection during the Tear 1906-06. —By C. A. Paiva,
Entomological Assistant, Indian Museum. With a prefatory
note by N. Annandale.
So little is known regarding the distribution of the Insects of
India that exact records of carefully identified and labelled speci-
mens are still important. No apology, therefore, need be made
for communicating the present paper to the Asiatic Society of
Bengal. It is within my knowledge that all the identifications
have been made with the greatest cai*e and that the localities and
dates attached to the specimens are authentic. I should like,
howeyer, to call the attention of the members of the Society to
one aspect which the publication of such a paper bears. The
records given are only those which add something new to what
has been already published. With a few exceptions they depend
on collections made hastily and at odd moments during the course
of a month by two collectors who have a great deal of other work
to do ; and these collections were not made in inaccessible parts
of India, but in Calcutta and the Darjiling and Pumeah districts.
This paper may therefore be said to illustrate our ignorance of
Indian Entomology. It contains no identifications of species
hitherto unnamed, not because specimens of new species did not
occur in the collections on which it is based, but because such
specimens have been referred for determination and description,
whenever possible, to specialists in Europe and America. I would
enter a plea for the study of the distribution of the common
Insects of India. The publication of those volumes of the
'* Fauna of India ** series which have already appeared, has made
this study possible, as regards several interesting groups, for the
naturalist who has no very great expert knowledge but is prepared
to devote time and patience to the labelling and identification of
his specimens.
N. Annandale,
The following notes contain records of some rare and interest-
ing specimens lately added to the collection of the Indian
Museum. The majority of them belong either to the Hymenoptera,
or the Hemiptera. As regards the former group I have followed
the nomenclature of CoL Bingham, and as regards the latter that
of Mr. W. L. Distant, in the volumes of the " Fauna of British
India."
I am indebted to Dr. N. Annandale, Officiating Superin-
tendent of the Indian Museum, who has read through the
manuscript, for his numerous suggestions and corrections.
346 JbiirnaZ of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [ Augast, 1906.
APTERA.
LEPISMID^.
AcBOTELSA C0LLABI8 (Fabr.).
Ite^iBmA collsxiB, Fahricius, Entom, Syst, ii. (1798), p. 64:
Lepisma collaris, Bvrmeister, Handh. d. EtUom. v. 2 (1838), p. 457 :
Lepisma niveofasciata, Templeton in Trans. Entom. Soc. y. 3 ( 1H43),
p. 302 : Lepisma ooUariB, Oervais, Walk. Ms. Apt. v. 3 (18^X
p. 453 : Lepisma cincta, Oudemane, Weher^ ZooLog. Ergebnisse y. 1
(1890), p. 80, t. 6, fig 1 : Acrotelsa coUaris (Pabr.), K. Escherich,
Bibliotheca Zoohgica, xviii. (1905), p. 107, figs. 43a-6, and pi. I.
fig. 3.
This large Fish Insect -was obtained bj Dr. N. Annandale in
Calcutta. It may be quite common in houses among old books,
etc., but very few specimens have been collected in Southern Asia
In fact this is the first one recorded from India. It has a very
wide distribution, having been recorded from the West Indies, La
Guayra, Curacao, Maracaibo, Dahoma, the Seychelles, Java, Ceylon
and Madagascar.
ORTHOPTBRA.
BLATTIDM.
Pebiplaneta biogulata, De Sauss. MS.
There is a specimen in the Indian Museum Collection,
labelled by de Saussure as " P. hiociUata, female larva," together
with two others which were collected by Dr. N. Annan£ble at
Chakradharpur, Chota Nagpur, under stones in March, and
several from Java (Forbes).
Some of these specimens are in all probability adult wingless
females, as there can be seen in nearly every one at the sides of
the mesonotum and metanotum, small pieces separated by distinct
sutures, which are traces of rudimentary alar organs. The
specimen sent to M. de Saussure was in a very bad condition and
two of the spots were covered by the metanotum.
As the species does not seem to be described in print,
I append a diagnosis of it.
Diagnoeie'^
Black, shining, wingless, elliptical, smooth, with six yellow-
ish brown spots above. Head extending very slightly beyond
the anterior margin of the pronotum ; black, narrowest between
the antennsa, and with two minute creamy spots near the
inner margins of the antenna! cavities.
Antennao black, becoming brownish towards apex, filiform
Vol. II, No. 8.] Noie9 on same Bare and Interesting Insects. 847
[N.8.-]
and moderately pilose tbrooghoui their length ; abont half the
length of the body. Eyes small, black, with very minute grey
spots, scarcely visiole, being ooye]:>ed by the pronotam. Pronotnm
black, hood-shaped; anterior margin slightly arched, lateral
margins rounded, with a slight fold anteriorly, near the region of
the eyes ; posterior margin nearly straight. Abdomen beneath
black. Cox» smooth, flat, black, with a few minute spines above
and several larger ones below. TibsB very spinose, tarsi more or
less setose, the last joint lighter in colour than the preceding
joints, ending in a pair of simple claws.
The six spots are arranged as follows, a pair on the disc of the
mesonotum, a pair at the base of the abdomen, and a pair near the
apex of the abdomen.
The apex of the abdomen is furnished with a pair of
'^torpedo** shaped cerci, which are black, smooth on the inner
surface, densely pilose outwardly.
Total length, 17-20 mm. Maximum breadth of the pro-
notnm, 8*5 mm.
Localities —
Chota Nagpui*, Chakradharpur : {AwMndale)^ Vizagapatam,
and Java {Forhe-).
A specimen from Vizagapatam, which has been named by de
Saussure, is in every respect similar to those from Chakradharpur,
except that the colour of the eyes is a little different and that
they appear more conspicuous in the South Indian specimen.
These differences cannot be of much importance, as in the Javan
specimens the colour of the eyes is not constant, being nearly
white in one specimen. The change may be due to preservation.
HYMENOPTEBA.
POMPILIDJS,
POMPILUS HECATE, Gam.
Bingham in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Eymenoptera^ i.,
p. 171.
A specimen of this rare species was obtained by the Museum
collector in Calcutta. It agrees with Col. Bingham's description
in every respect and I have no doubt about its identity.
The only other specimen hitherto recorded, is the one in
Rothney's Indian collection. This specimen is not perfect,
having, as Col. Bingham states, " no head, and being otherwise
damaged.'' There are two others in the Dudgeon oollection now
in the Indian Museum. They are from the Kangra Valley.
348 Journal of the AnaHc Society of Bengal, [Augnst, 1906.
8PHE0IDJE.
Sphex NIV0SU8 (Smith).
Bingham in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Hymenoptera, i.,
p. 244.
On examining the Hymenoptei'a whicli was received by the
Indian Museum from the oeistan-Afghanistan Commission,
I found a Sphegiid which looked interesting, being qaite different
to those which one is accustomed to see in the plains. On further
examination and comparison, I identified it as Sphex nivosta.
It is the only specimen now in the Indian Museum collection, and
from Col. Bingham's note on it, there does not seem to be more
than one specimen in the collection of the British Museum. The
locality recorded by him is "Northern India," which is rather
vague. Smith and Cameron g^ive the same vague locality as
Bingham. Bothney, during the many years he spent in the
North -West Provinces (now the United Provinces), does not seem
to have obtained even a single specimen.
Ampulex novabj:, Sauss.
Bingham in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Hymenoptera, i.,
p. 256.
Along with PompilM hecate. Cam., the Museum collector
obtained a single specimen of this species in Calcutta. There are
two (a cf and a 9) in the Dudgeon collection now in the Indian
Museum. These are from the Kangra Valley, 4500 feet, and were
taken in December, 1899.
Colonel Bingham states that he had no specimens before him
when compiling his monogi^aph on the Indian Hymenoptera for
Blanford^s " Fauna."
The only localities hitherto i-ecorded are Darjiling and
Hongkong. Among the unidentified specimens of Ampulex in the
Indian Museum Collection, there is a series of specimens from
Bangalore, which I have also identified as A. novara.
Judging from the localities mentioned, this species appears to
have a very wide range.
OxTBELus CANESCENS, Cam.
Bingham in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Hymenoptera, i.,
p. 320.
A single specimen of this little Sphegiid was obtained by
Messrs. Richardson and O 'Sullivan of the Indian Museum, during
a recent visit to Siliguri, N. Bengal.
Vol. II, Ko. 8.] Notes an some Bare and Interesting Insects. 349
lN.8.-i
It is doubtless a rare species, and very little is at present
known about its distribution, Barrackpore, near Calcutta, having
been the only locality I'ecorded hitherto.
EUMENIDJS.
Edmbnks conica (Fabr.), var.
Bingham in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Hymenoptera, i.,
p. 343.
Two peculiar specimens (a cf and a 2 ) of a Eumenid were
recently obtained by the Museum collector in Calcutta. They
agree with Col. Bingham's description of this species as
I'egards both size and form, but their coloration differs remarkably
from that of the description, as well as from that of the specimens
in the Indian Museum collection.
In the female the head instead of being yellow is red. It is
very nearly the same colour as the antennae. The posterior
poiibion of the mesonotum is very much darker than the anterior,
being very nearly brownish-black.
The base of the petiole is black and it has also a subapical
well-defined black transverse band above. The transverse medial
band on the second abdominal segment above is entire, not
medially interrupted.
The bases of segments 3-6 above are also black, but cannot
be seen distinctly, owing to the overlapping of the anterior
segments. The apical margins of segments 3-5 are very narrowly
yellowish.
In the male the head is the same colour as the female, viz,,
red. The posterior portion of the mesonotum is very much
darker than the anterior, being nearly black. The second abdominal
segment appears to have two transverse black bands above, but
on closer examination the second band near the apical margin is
seen to be in reality the black transverse band on the basal
margin of the third segment seen through the semi-transparent
dorsal plate of the second abdominal segpnent. The third to the
fifth abdominal segments have at their bases above, transverse
blackish-brown bands. The sixth abdominal segment has at its
base, above, a medially interrupted yellowish transverse band
followed by a dark brown transverse fascia, and its apex very
narrowly reddish-yellow. The seventh abdominal segment above
has at its base a ti-ansverse dii*ty yellow band, with the apical
half brown enclosing a slightly reddish-yellow spot. The abdo-
men beneath is much lighter in colour.
350 Journal of the Ahaiic Society of Bengal, [Aogast, 1906.
VESPID^.
P0LI8TB8 ADUSTUS, Bingh.
Binghamy in 61anford*s Fauna of BnU'sh India, Hymenoptera, i.,
p. 397.
Several specimens were obtained bj Dr. N. Annandale at
Knrseong, 5000 feet, E. Himalayas, where it is rather common, in
May, along with a nest, which was found attached to a boulder
on the side of a hill.
There is a slight difference between these specimens and
those described by Colonel Bingham. The post-scutellum,
instead of having a square dark-red spot at each lateral angle is
entirely red ; this difference being perhaps varietal.
The nest resembles that of Polistes hehraeus to a very
marked degree.
The following is a list of Hymenoptera obtained on or near
the Perso-Baluch Frontier, by the collector attached to the
Seistan Boundary Commission (1903-05) under Sir A. H.
McMahon. There are several other species which I have been
unable to identify, some of which may be new.
SphegidaB : —
Notogonia subtessellata (Smith),
Sceliphron bilineatum (Smith),
Sphex nivosus (Smith),
Stizus rufescens (Smith),
Bembez trepanda, Dalhb.
Eumenidm: —
Eumenes dimidiatipennis, Sauss.
Vtspida : —
Polistes hebrsBus (Fabr.),
Vespa magnifica, Smith,
„ orientalis, Linn.
Apid» : —
Crocisa ramosa, Lepel,
)pe
Anthophora quadrifasciata (Villers)
Formicidm ;—
Myrmecocystus setipes, Forel.
Vol. tr, Kn. 8.T Notes an some Bare ani Interesting Insects. 351
HBMIPTERA.
PENTATOMID^.
Stobthecoris N10RICBP8, Horv.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, i,
p. 78.
In the old Indian Mnsemn collection there was only one
very badly damaged specimen, which was from the Dhnnsiri
VaUey and was obtained by Col. Grodwin-Ansten. It is
labelled " Scotinophara tarsaUs P " Its condition is too bad to
allow of comparison with the specimen which is here noted and
which was oollected by me at Pumeah, N. Bengal, in May last.
A second specimen has been obtedned by Dr. N. Annandale at
light on tne 16th July in Calcutta. The other Indian localities
from which this species has been recorded are the Khasi Hills
(Ghennell) ; and Sibsagar (OolL Diet). It has also been reported
from Java and Borneo, and may possibly be found to extend
through Burma to the Malay Peninsula.
In life it is so much like dry grass that it cannot be easily
seen, and even when on the ground it escapes notice. Diligent
search may prove a wider distribution of the species.
SciOGORis iNDicus, DfLlL, and Sgiogoris lewisi, Dist.
DiHani in Blanford*s Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, i.,
p. 126.
There were no specimens of the above two species in the
Indian Museum collection, but I obtained several of the genus in
the Pumeah District in May last, and on comparison with the
descriptions given by Distant, I have identified two as S. indicus
and eight as 8- lewisi,
ti, indicus has rather a wide range in India, having been
recorded from North India {British Mus.), Malabar {OolL Dist ),
andCoonoor {Brit, Mus,),
8, lewiii seems to be . less widely distributed. The only
localities mentioned by Distant being the Khasi Hills {Ohenndl),
and Ceylon {Lewii),
^80HR0€0RIS cstlokicus, Dist.
Distant in Blanford^s Fauna of British India^ Bhynchota, i.,
p. 163.
Among the many Insects I collected in the Pumeah District
in May last, I was fortunate enough to get one specimen of this
352 Journal of the Asiaitc Society of Bengal [Augagt, 1906,
species. It is the first that has been recorded from India proper. j
and is the only one now in the Indian Museum collection. The i
type specimen is in the British Museum and was collected by I
Mr. E. B. Green in Ceylon. There is no other locality on record. /
It is quite possible that the species may be found in any part of
India.
Megtmenum seyebini, Berg.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India^ Bhynchota i I
p. 287. ' " I
A specimen was obtained at Kurseong by Dr. N. Annandale
in May last. There were none in the Indian Museum Collection,
although there were several of if. inerme, M, brevicome, M, parr
allelum, and M. subpurpurescens. These five species are the only
ones as yet recorded from India.
Urolabida dniloba, Stil.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, i.,
p. 306.
New to the Indian Museum collection and obtained by
Dr. N. Annandale at Kurseong in May.
OOBBIDM
Stenogephalus lateralis, Sign.
'Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota^ i.,
p. 406.
Obtained by me in the Pumeah District in May. It does
not seem to be very common there. I obtained only one specimen.
It has hitherto been recorded from Bombay and Madras {Coll.
Dist,)y and Ceylon (Oreen). This species must also be rather
widely distributed.
Phtsombrus 6R0S8IPES (Fabr.).
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhyn^^ta i
p. 383.
One specimen was obtained by Dr. N. Annahdale| in May, at
Kurseong, E. Himalayas, and ten others by the Museum collector
in Calcutta in June.
Dr. Annand ale's specimen agrees exactly with Distant's
figure of the species ; but those from Calcutta differ from Dist«nt's
figure in that the two distinct longitudinal oblique pale ochra-
ceoos lines on either side of the central longitudinal line on the
Vol. n, No. 8.1 Notes on some Bare and Interesting Insects, 353
[2f.5.]
pronotum, are very indistinct, so mncli so that in one or two
specimens they are entirely obsolete.
Distant, however, omits to mention the presence of these two
outer lines in his description of the species, although they are
quite distinct in his figure.
In the description Distant says that the posterior ttbtse are
strongly incrassated. This appears to be a misprint. He must
mean the posterior femora,
ACANTHOGOBIS SCABRATOR (Fabr.).
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, i.,
p. 385.
Doubtless a very common and widely distributed species.
There are several specimens in the Indian Museum collection from
Sikkim, Margherita, Bangalore (Cameron), Sadeya, Mergui,
Tenasserim, the Andaman Islands, and Japan (Pryer). The species
has also been recorded by Distant from the Khasi Hills (Ohennell) ;
Bombay (Leith) ; Ceylon {Parry ; Brit. Mus.) ; Burma ; Karenni
(Fea), Also from many of the islands of the Malayan Archi-
pelago. I obtained a specimen in Calcutta on June 28th in one
of the verandahs of the Museum.
LYQmiDJS.
Prostbmmidba mimiga, Bent.
Distant in Blanford*s Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 18.
A few specimens of this little bug were obtained by me in
the Pumeah District. In life it is very much like a little Parasi-
tic Hymenopteron, which I have also taken in Pumeah. All the
specimens obtained were caught during the day, on the railings of
a house in Katihar, Pumeah District. These are the only speci-
mens in the Indian Museum collection. The type was obtained
at Bombay ( Wroughion),
Pbritrbohus ^ruginosus, Rent.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 76.
Obtained in the Pumeah District in May. This is the first
specimen from India proper. The only other one on record was
obtained by Fea at Palon, Mandalay, Burma. Another specimen
was found sheltering itself in a cocoon of Action selene, which was
sent to the Indian Museum by Major A. Manners-Smith, from
Katmandu, Nepal, in July.
354 Jcurnai of the Aeititic Society of Bengal. [Angost, 1906.
PYBBHOOOBID^,
Ptbrhopbplus pictus, Dist.
Distant in Blanford*s Fauna of Britiih India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 116.
Not previously represented in the Indian Museum collection.
One specimen obtained at Kurseong in May by Dr. N. Annandale.
Recorded hitherto from Sikkim {Uoll, Di<L) ; Sylhet {Brit Mus,) ;
Shillong, Naga Hills {Doherty) ; Burma, Karenni (Fea).
EEDJJVIIBM.
Tribblooephala. indcca, Walk.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 220.
The only species of the small genus Trtbelocephala which is
known to occur in India. I obtained one specimen in the Pumeah
District in May. It is new to the Indian Museum collection and
gives the only definite locality in India proper, the specimen in ^
the British Museum having ** North Bengal '' as its locality. It
has also been recorded from PeradeniyA, Ceylon {Qreen),
Ptoolampis- fcbda, St&l.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 223.
One specimen from Pumeah (Paiva) not recorded from India
proper before. The localities mentioned by Distant are Pera-
deniya, Ceylon (Qreen) ; Karenni, Bhamo, Burma {Fea) ; Male-
woon, Tenasserim {Fea).
Pygolampis unicolob, Walk.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 223.
Four specimens of this bug have been added to the Museum
collection, ^ from Kurseong (Annandale) ; and 2 from Pumeah
(Paiva), All these were taken in May. There were no specimens
in the Museum collection before, and the only locality recorded
by Distant is " North Bengal."
Vol. II, No. 8.] Notes on some Bare af%d IiUeretiing InseoU. 355
BSDUYIUS TRANSN0MINALI8, Dist.
Diiiant in Blanford's Fauna of British Indiay Bhynohotay ii.,
p. 251.
One specimen from Pnmeah (Paiva), The only one now in
the Indian Musenm collection. The British Museum does not
seem to ^ssess any, as the only one mentioned by Distant is in
the collection of the Vienna Museum. Its locality is given as
"North India."
ACANTHASPIS BiJfA, Diflt.
Diitant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 268.
This species was described by Distant in 1904. There were no
specimens of it in the Indian Musenm collection. In the Atkin-
son Collection of the British Museum there are specimens from
Sikkim and Berhampur.
I was able to obtain only one specimen in the Pumeah
District, although I saw several which sheltered themselves in
crevices of old i^ees. These crevices were more or less closed up
with mud which formed the nests of Ampulex compress a. Possibly
the bug feeds on the young of this Sphegiid or on the food which
is stored up by the adults for the young. I generally came across
the bugs in couples. They are very active and difficult to catch.
EcTOMOCOBis BLBQAMS (Fabr.).
Distant in. Blanford's Fauna of British India^ Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 295.
A specimen of this species was obtained by Dr. N. Annandale
in Calcutta at light on the evening of July 15th. It is the first
that has been recorded from India proper. Distant mentions the
following localities: — Burma: Rangoon, Minhla (Fea). Tenas-
serim: Kawkareit (Fea). Siam {British Museum) ; several islands
of the Malayan Archipelago ; Timor {Doherty).
Dr. Annandale's specimen differs slightly from Distant's
description ; the two linear fascia near the lateral margins of the
corium being nearly obsolete.
A feature which Distant has omitted in his description is the
distinct patches of silvery pubescence on the meso and meta-
stema, near the region of the intermediate and posterior coxal
cavities.
356 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [August, l906.
ECTOMOCORIS CORDIGER, StiL
Distanty in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 295.
Of this apparently widely distributed species there was only
one specimen in the Museum, until I obtained another at
light in Calcutta, on the 18th July. The first was obtained by
me in the Pumeah District. The species has been recorded from
North Bengal {Brit. Mus.) ; Sylhet (Stockholm Mus,) ; Bombay,
Borghat (Dixon) ; Ceylon (Oreen); and the Persian Gulf {Brit,
MU8.).
PiBATKS FLAVIPBS (Walk.).
Distant in Blanford's Fawia of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 297.
This species is also new to the Indian Museum collection. It
was obtained in the Pumeah District in May last. Little is
known regarding its distribution. Mr. Distant mentions the
following localities :— " North India" (Brit. Mus.) ; Kangra Valley
(Dudgeon); Bengal, Berhampur (Atkinson),
Pirates affinis (Serv.),
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
p. 299.
This species has hitherto been recorded from Assam ; the
Khasi Hills {Ohenndl) ; Bombay (Leith) \ Burma: Rangoon,
Teinzo, Bhamo ( Fea) ; also from the Malay Peninsula, Cochin
China, Java and some other islands of the Malayan Archipelago.
The only specimen which is now in the Indian Museum
collection was obtained by me in the Pumeah District in May.
Sphbdanolbstbs pubinotxtm, and S. Indicus, Rent.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.,
pp. 339, 340.
A specimen of S. pubinotum was obtained by Dr. N. Annan-
dale at ^urseong in May last. In April 1905, Colonel A. Alcock
obtained a specimen of S. indicu^ at Sureil, Darjiling (5,000 feet).
They are both new to the Indian Museum collection. Sikkim,
Darjiling (Stockholm Mu<.); Assam, Khasi Hills (Ohennell) ;
Burma, Karenni (Fea) are the localities mentioned by Distant for
S *pubinotum, while S. indicus has "India orientalis " (Stockholm
Mus,) as its locality.
Vol. n, No. B.] Noies on some Bare and Intereeting Insects, 357
Probably there are no specimens of 8. indtcus in the British
Mnsenm Collection, as Mr. Distant states that he was able to
examine and compare this species through the kindness of Dr.
Sjftstedt.
Epidaus ateispinus, Dist.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India^ Bhunchota^ ii.,
p. 372.
Previonsly recorded only from Mungpoo, Sikkim {Atkinson,
Brit, Mus,). Two specimens were obtained by Dr. N. Annandale
at Kurseong in May last. These are the only specimens in the
Indian Mnsenm collection.
OAPSIBM,
GiSMTJNDA CHELONIA, Dist.
Distant in Blanford's Fauna of British India, Bhynchota, ii.
p. 463.
Obtained by Dr. N. Annandale at Kurseong in May. Dr.
Annsmdale states that in life it closely resembles, both as
regards form and colour and as regards movements, a species of
Ghrysomelid Beetle of the genus Nodostoma which was taken
with it. The only other locsdity on record is Mungpoo, Sikkim
{Aihinson Ooll,, Brit, Mus.),
DIPTERA.
OULIOIDJP.
TOXORHTNCHITES IMMfSEBICORS (Walk.)
Toxorhynchites immisericors (Walk.), Green in Spolia Zelanica, ii.,
p. 159 ; Theobald, Monogr, Ctdic, ii., p. 123 : Megarhinus im-
misericors, Walk. ( cf ), Theoh., Monogr. Oulic., i., p. 225, pi. vii.,
fig. 28: Megarhinus gUe ii (9), Theobald Monogr, Oulic,
i., p. 2?.7, pi. ix., fig. 33.
Several specimens of this large Mosquito were obtained by
Mr. 0. L. Paiva in a garden in Calcutta. They were all found
resting on the trunk of a large tree, on the afternoon of July 15th.
There was only one female among them, and apparently the
females are more scarce than the males. There is also a male
specimen in the Indian Museum collection from the Andaman
Islands ; it was obtained by Major A. R. S. Anderson in July
or August, 1905.
These Mosquitoes are indeed handsome creatures^ glowing with
358 Journal of ih9 AnaHc Socieiy of Bengal. [ Augaat, 1906.
iridescent purple and blue tinta, together with black and golden
tnftfl at the apex of the abdomen. They varj very mudi in
respect to size, and the males difier remarkably from the f emaLas
in respect to coloration.
Wherever these mosquitoes abound they will be found on the
trunks of trees ; Dr. N. Aunandale i^Us me that he found specimens
in the Malay Peninsula in this position, while Mr. E. Green gives
the same information as regards Ceylon. I have noticed that these
Mosquitoes are rather common in Calcutta during July and August.
They are reported to bite very viciously in Southern India,
where the bite is considered poisonous. I am unable io state with
certainty whether this is the case in Calcutta, but I have been
told by a lad who accompanied Mr. 0. L. Paiva when the speci-
mens referred to were captured, that he was bitten by one of them,
and that the bite was painful.
A short life history of this species will be found in Mr.
Green's paper {op. cit.). The study of the larvaa of this genus *
appears to be important, as they have been known to destroy the
larv89 of Otdex,
The localities from which this species has been recorded
are : — Makessar in Celebes ; Weigiou ; Mysol and North Ceram ;
Amboina ; Ceylon ; Travancore (James) ; Malay Peninsula ;
Nilghiri hills {Hampson); Upper Burma {Watson); Sikkim
(Dudgeon).
Vol. II, Na 8] HiJQ and hit GrandioHi. 859
IN.8.-]
4&. Hdjo and hii Orand$on». (A leaf from the history of ancient
Kdmarupa). — By Sattasahjan Bat, M.A., Bangpur. Com-
municated hy the Philological Secretary.
Several Bhuiyds or local mlers began to gorem the country The rise of
west of the river Brahmaptttra after the extirpation of the Khen *^® Koohes.
dynasty by Hossein Shah. The Koclies, who were by far the
most powerful of them, played an important part dnring the split
up of the Khen dominions. H^jo was their leader who came into
marked prominence by snbjagatine the whole of the modem dis-
tricts of Rangpnr, Jalp4igari, Goalpar& and Ganh^ti. Ghori-
ghat alone did not yield to their power.
King Hajo had two daughters named Jir& and Hira, both of Hijo's grand-
whom were married to a Mech chief called HariyA (or Haridis) *>"••
who lived in Mount Chikna. The sistera Jir& and Hird had two
sons each, — ^the former became the mother of Chandan and Madaii,
and the latter of Yishu Sinha and Sishu Sinha.
But who was Hijo P Was he really an eponymous hero P We ^" ^^1*^ •"
have already stated that he was a Koch chief and the maternal iSJS^^^ the
grandfather of Yishu and Sishu, the ancestors of the Gooch Behar ' maternal
and Baikunthapur Bajds respectively- Dr. Latham, in his grandfather
Ethnology of India^ considers Hdjo as an eponymous hero, repre- of Yishu and
senting the Assam tribe of Hoj&i or Hajong. The Cooch Behar Siahu ?
chronicles, however, do not make any mention of Hajo or Hariy&,
who evidently belonged to the impure tribe of Mech. The Assam
Buranfi, Dr. Buchanan Hamilton's MS. Accounts, and Captain
(afterwards Majcr-General) T. H. Lewin's Account of the Cooch
Behar State as well as other works, tend to corroborate our opinion.
Far from disbelieving the existence of Hdjo, Captain Lewin clearly
states that '* Hdjo himself, like many other popular persons, was
afterwards deified, and is worshipped in several places in Assam.
The great temple of Hajo on the north bank of the river
Brahmaputra attracts yearly to its shrine thousands of wor«
shippers from Bhutan and Thibet, and is also a place of pilgrimage
of the Hindus."
We find the following interesting account of the temple of Temple of
Hajo in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal : " A "^'
large vaulted vestibule, measuring 40 x 20 feet, in front of
the old temple of Hajo in Kamriip, was built by Nar Ndrdyan,
H4jo*s great-grandson, in 1550 a.d. He found the temple
entirely deserted, and almost lost in impenetrable jungle. He not
only repaired it, but endowed it with lands, priests, musicians,
and dancing girls. The vaulted brick addition of Xar Nardyan
replaced a dismantled edifice of stone, which he had not the skill
to rest/)re. The temple is situated on a hill about 300 feet high
i Hwen Thsang, the celebrated Chinese traTeller, oalla it Kosha-
y ihAra. The modern word ' Coooh ' is evidently a forced oontraotioD of
* Koch.'
360 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [Angnst, 1906.
whence, probably, it takes its name, as b&ja means ' hill ' in the
Bodo and cognate languages. From the fragments of the old i
vestibule a rude flight of steps has been constructed, from the J
tank below to the ancient fane on the hill, in which the object ^
of worship is, in fact, an image of Buddha.*' ^
Wa^ Yisba So far about HAjo. But there is a gordian knot yet untied,
the elder or '\^ag Vishu the elder or younger brother of Sishu ? Were they
brother of^i- ^*^^® brothers? Dr. Buchanan Hamilton says: "Whether
Bhu P^' Were ^^ '^^^ married or not is not known ; but she had a son named
they nterine Sisu, while her sister (Hira, who was married to a certain Hariya)
brothers P had a son named Yisu. Sisu is regarded as the ancestor of seyeral
younger branches of the family, who still possess zafninddris in
British districts." The descendants of Sishu Sinha, howeyer,
declare that Sishu was the brother^ and not the cousin^ of Vishu.
Besides, in no other account has the uterine relationship been
questioned. It was but natural for the learned doctor to run into
some errors, considering his race, religion, want of sufficient
authentic materials and the wide diSerence in manners and
customs of the people whose history he was collecting. As
regards the main point, 1 offer the following arguments for con-
sidering Sishu Sinha as the younger of the two. There is no
doubt mat the kingdom to which Vishu succeeded was by far the
largest, and that it was the only kingdom which Ghandan left
to his successor. If Sishu was the elder brother, how could the
younger Vishu supersede his elder brother's claim ? Sishu was,
undoubtedly, famous for his undaunted prowess and military
skill. How then could his right haye been set aside? How
could it be that the elder brother was dubbed a EaihtU * by the
younger ? How was it that the former held the royal umbrella
oyer the latter's head at his coronation? The idea is quite
repugnant from common sense and wholly irreconcilable. All the
inconsistencies and incoherence of facts will be remoyed and a
fair solution arriyed at if we regard Sishu as the younger brother.
In fact there are three traditions about this : w>., (1) That Hira
had two sons, of whom Sishu was the elder. (2) That Vishu was
the son of Hirii (wife of Hariyd), and Sishu, the son of Jiri (her
marriage being unknown). (3) That of the two sons of Hir&,
Vishu was the elder and Sishu the younger. Does not the last
tradition cut the gordian knot ?
TraditioQB It is said that Hir& was eight years old when she was
aboat Hir&. married to Hariya. She was much fond of worshipping the
supreme Godhead Mahadeya, and people inyented a fiction that
Mahddeya used to yisit her in the form of a Yogi as she was no
other than the incarnation of the goddess Bhagayati, his diyine
consort. She is said to haye been conceiyed by this diyinity in
i Vide the Joomal of the A.S.B. 1855, p. 9. Vide also Dalton's Ethno-
logy of Bengal, pp. 80-90.
2 As regards the varioas interpretations of this word and our sugges-
tion as to the etymologicnl and probable meaning of this technical term, a
discussion will follow in a subsequent issue.
Vol. II, No. 8.] Hdjo and his Chandsont. 361
her foTii*teenth year and gare birth to two sons, Yishu Sinha and
Sishn Sinha mentioned above. ^
The origin of Hir^, from whom sprang the Cooch Behar and Origin of Uiri
Baiknnthapnr Houses, is explained both in the Yogini Tantram f s ezplalDed
and Kalikd Pvrdnam in a mythological garb. We will satisfy ^' *^® Togim
the curiosity of our readers by giving a running summary of the x^^ik^Tp^rd-
whole account as embodied in the aforesaid works. The myth nam.
in a nutshell is this : Once upon a time the goddess Bhagavati
asked Mahddeva, after bowing her head to him in due reverence,
" O God of gods, I long to hear the origin of HirA Kochni and the
Koches generally ; so, be gracious enough, 0 Lord, to describe
their full history and thereby satisfy my curiosity." Whereupon,
Mahideva, desirous of pleasing his divine spouse, begnn to tell
her as follows : " 0 my dear PArvati, in Satya Yuga (i.e., the
golden age), Parasur&ma, the son of Jamadagni, defeated the Koch
kings seven times in fight. Virya, the redoubtable Koch Chief,
and his discendants, were put to death by Parasurima. Many
people of the Koch kingdom fied for their lives and began to settle
at Kdmajpithii. They became narrow-minded and prone to low
desires by a prolonged stay at that place. They called themselves
^ Sankocha ' whenever inquii*ed about their caste. From this
word ' Sankocha ' originated the word ' Koch* * These Koches,
therefore, are not low bom. Their ancestors were K^hatriyaa.
Hir4 Kochni was in her purva-janma ^ a yogini named Madhavi.
She was bom of Koch parents through the curse of a Brahmin.
Hira tried to secure me for her husband in her purva-janma by
propitiating me by hard asceticism and constant prayer. While
she was thus rapt in her devotion, there came a Brahmin at her
door who repeatedly begged unnoticed. Thereupon, the wrath
of the Brdhmin was kindled. He left the house in disgust,
cursing her to be bom of a Koch. HirA, now roused to her senses,
fervently implored the Br&hmin to have mercy upon her. His
wrath was pacified by entreaty and he departed blessing her in
these words, ' Thy desire shall be fulfilled.' Thus, my love, had
MAdhavi sprung from a Koch family through the curse of a
Brahmin."
It is hard to refrain from laughing as we come across the
. 1 Aocording to the author of the Bdjopdkhydna and subsequent his-
torians, Yishu (or Viswa; Sinha was born on the 10th Chaiti-a, 907 B.i.,
corresponding with a.d. 1602. But the date of birth of Sishu is not well
known. If we are required to ascertain it, we can confidently saj that
Sishu was not bom earlier than 909 b.i., i.e., a.d. 1604. But this too is an
approximate conjecture. The dates gi^en in the Raikut-Vanla and other
accounts are erroneous.
2 *' Paraaurdnia hhaydt kshatri
Sanhochdt Kocha Uchyatey.**
-^Yogini Tantram.
9 There is an endless series of heated controversy on this dootrira.
PHrva'janma signifies a previous life existing before the present earthly
existence.
362 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906.
queer legendary ratiocinations in connection with Hird and her
sons. After the spread of the Tantrik system of worship, the
celestial origin of the Koches was discovered and they were even
said to he descended from Kshartiyas, Some slokas were invented
as coming directly from the mouth of the god Siva, which gave a
far-fetched construction to the meaning of the woi'd " Kocha."
But the real truth has remained unaltered. It is known that
Vishu, the son of Hira, the first of the Koch Behar Rajas, was in
fact, converted to Hinduism.
Chandati and The four sons of Hariya, Chandan, Madan, Vishu and Sishu,
Madan. collected an army and defeated and killed the ruler of Chikna
with his followers. Madan was killed in this conflict and Chandan
was proclaimed king. Then the three brothers, who survived
Madan, married the three daughters of the slain chief. The Raja
Saka of the Cooch Behar family dates from his ascension to the
throne, which took place in the year 917 of the Bengali Era,
that is, A.D. 1510. Chandan subjugated the petty Bhuiyds of
Kdmorupa and died in 930 b.e. (a.d. 1522) after a rule of thirteen
Vishu and years. Vishu succeeded him, and his brother Sishu was dubbed a
Sishu. Rdiktd after his ascension to the throne.
Vol. II, No. 8.] Swertia amjnatifolia^ Ham., and its Allies. 363
49. On Swertia angustifolia. Ham., and its Allies. — By I. H. Burkilt,.
The plants which will be discussed in the following pages
are : —
1. Swertifi nervo-ta^ Wall.
2. Swertia angintifolia. Ham. (including S. pulchella., Ham.,
S. aifinis, 0. B. Clarke, and S. vacillans, Maxim.).
3. Swertia paupera, Burkill.
4. Swe^rtia exacoides, Burkill.
5. Swertia trichotqma, Wight.
6. Swertia corymhosa, Wight.
7. Swertia zeylanica, Walkerl
8. Swertia Lawii, Burkill.
9. Swertia Btddomei, C. B. Clarke.
all species of India and China.
The paper is written to clear up a troublesome group in
advance of an enumeration of all the species of Asia and a
discussion regarding their distribution.
At the date (1828) of the lithographing of Wallich's invalu-
able Catalogue of the dried plants in the Herbarium of the East
India Company, the following specimens of the affinity of Swertia
ungusUjolia had been collected : —
1. Specimens collected at Narainhetty in Nepal by Dr.
Francis Hamilton (afterwai'ds Buchanan-Hamilton ), and
named by liim Swertia angudifulia.
2 Specimens collected in Nepal near Khatmandoo, by
Natha»iiel Wallich, the Superintendent of the Com-
pany's Garden at Shibpur, in 1821 and subsequently
numbered by him 4373a.
3. Specimens collected in Kamaon by Robert Blinkworth, an
employee of Wallich, and numbered by the latter
43736.
4. Specimens collected in Sirmur by Captain A. Gerard of the
Company's service, who journeyed in the North-Westem
Himalayas from 1817 onwards surveying, and like his
early companion, Dr. Govan, was a correspondent of
Wallich : the last-named numbered these 4.373c.
5. Specimens from Kamaon collected by Blinkworth for
Wallich, and numbered by the latter 4373^, with the
remark " S. angustij'olia, var., acutangula, an distincta
species."
6. Specimens collected in Nepal at Protappur by Hamilton,
and named by him Swertia pulchella. Wallich having
received these, numbered them 4375.
.7. Specimens collected by Wallich in 1825 in woods of
Balhergia Sissoo in the Terai of Oudh, when he was
deputed to inspect forests in Rohilkand and travelled
36 i Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal [Angnst, 1906.
to Dehra Dun. These were numbered by him as 4376
with the name of *' Swertia elegans an prsBcedentis, i.e.,
S. pulchellas, varietas." The exact locality whence
the plant came cannot be ascertained. Wallich*s Oadh
specimen of Sissoo is also not localised.
8. Specimens collected at Prome in Lower Burma by Wallich
in 1826, and named by him Swertia florida with the
number 4382a.
9. Specimens collected by Wallich on the hill of Taunff-dong»
near Mandalay, in the cold weather of 1826-27, and'
named by him Swertia florida with the number 43826.
Apparently Tanng-dong is Taung-do, the pass up to-
which the road from Mandalay to Maymyo and Hsipaw
goes.
10. Specimens collected by Wallich in the neighbourhood of
Khatmandoo in Nepal in 1821, and named by him
Swertia nervosa with the number 4383a.
11. Specimens collected by Blinkwoith in Kamaon for
Wallich and named by the latter Swertia nervosa with
the number 43836.
12. Specimens collected by Wight in the Nilgiri hiUf--,.
communicated to Wallich who numbered them 4381
with the name Sxcertia tnchotoma.
Out of tltese twelve the first fell into David Don's hands,,
because Don was Lambeit's Librarian and had free access, with
Hamilton's knowledge, to the duplicate specimens that Hamilton
had sent to Lambert. David Don described the plant under
Hamilton's name of Swertia angustifolia with full acknowledg-
ment, on page 127 of his Prodromus Florae Nepalenns (London,
1825). At tlie end of the description occurs the sentence *'' Swertia
angustifolia, necnon S. pnlchella et S. dichotoma, Linn. ? Hamil-
ton MSS.,'' which seems to show that Don had not seen a type of
Hamilton's S. pulchella.
In 1832 Wallich figured as " Swertia angustifolia^ Hamilton
in Ddn's Prodromus," a plant which I have no hesitation in saying
was the plant of his own gathering in 1821 {Plantae Asiatic as
Rariores, iii. London, 1832, p. 2, plate 204). This plant is the
number 2 above, Wallich's 4373a. Wallich states that it " grows
in almost all the mountains of Nepal : " meaning by Nepal the
valley of Khatmandoo and below {vide p. 3, of the Proposal for
publishing a...Tentamen Florae Nepalen^'s).
The next specimens of historic interest are three obtained by
Royle himself or through his collectors. They are to be seen in
the herbarium at Saharanpnr with the names on them of ^* Swertia
porrigens, Rle.," " Swertia patens, Rle.," and " Swertia trichotoma,
Rle.'' The sheets do not bear any information as to the precise
locality whence the plants came : but the localities can be supplied
from a pfeper by David Don on the Gentianacese collected by
Royle, which is printed in the Transact{o7i3 of the Limiean Society,
vol xvii., pp. 503*532. S. porrigens came from the Kheri pass^
Vol. IT, No. 8.1 Swertia angtuttfoUa, Ham., and its Allies. 365
IN.S.-]
i.e., from the top of the Siwaliks between Kheri in the Saharanpnr
distiict and Dehra Dun ; S. patens came from Missouri, and so did
S. trichotoma. With specimens and drawings Rojle left India in
1832 and in the next year became Professor of Matena Medica
and Therapeutics at King's College, London. David Don was
i^hen Librarian to the Linnean Society, and in 1835 he became
Pi'ofessor of Botany at King's College where Boyle was. Boyle
had placed his GentianacesB in David Don's hands ; and Don wrote
the account jast referred to, which was read before the Linnean
Society on November 3rd and 17th, 1835, and published with
references up to date in 1837 : Don also wrote for Boyle an account
which appeared in the Illustrations of the Botany,,. of the Himalayan
^fountains (London, 1837), pp. 276-278 ; befoi-e publication it was
touched up by Boyle ; but Boyle in his preface ascribes it to Don.
In the same year, but certainly be fore the paper in the Transactions of
the Linnean Society and probably before the Illustrations, appeared
the fourth volume of George Don's General System of Gardening
and Botany (London). Whether the /ZZw^f ration i fell into the
hands of the public first or the General System, it is evident that
both were in the press at the same time and neither could directly
influence the other. If David Don had written all three — the
GentianacesB of the Illustrations, the Gentianaceas of the General
System as well as his own paper in the Linnean Society's Trans-
actions— fche results ought to have been consistent : but he did not.
Evidently George Don took what he could from his brother David
and presented it to the reader in his own way, probably to the
aimoyance of David, who in the Transactions quietly repudiates
some of the names ascribed to him by George. Among the names
published in the General System as David Don's and repudiated
by David Don in the Transactions is Ophelia porrigens^
David Don had read his paper to the Linnean Society in 1835 :
probably it was then that George Don got the name of Ophelia
porrigens and other names : and as we know that David touched
up his manuscript for publication in the matter of references, so
probably he touched it up in 1837 in the matter of nomenclature,
and if so, he ungenerously assigned his discarded names to George.^
The paper that resulted i^om David Don's studies was at any
rate a good and careful one, and he had rightly recognised that
none of Boyle's three names were called for ; that Swertia
porrigens is Swertia pulchella ; that Swertia patens is also puL
chella; and that Swertia trichotoma (Boyle, not of Wall.) is
Swertia angustifolia, Ham. The adjective porrigens is such an
unusual one that I wondered who had used it first : I see that it
was Boyle ; and that the two names ' porrigens ' and * patens/ i.e.,
'reaching forward' and 'spreading* were evidently given in
antithesis to each other.
David Don's new genera were taken up in George Don's
1 The other nameB are Ophelia cilvata^ O. teres^ Ericala earinata, E.
^oronata and B. procumhens. I saspeot that all these were removed from the
cnanasoript between the date of its reading and of its printiDg.
366 Joui-^ml of the Astatic Society of Betigal. [August, 1906.
General System ; and we find the name Ophelia angwittfolia, D.
Don, standing for Swertia angustifolia, Ham. ; Ophelia florida^
D. Don, standing ior Swertia florid a ^ Wall, ; and Agnthodes nervo^ta^
D. Don, for Swertia neifosa, Wall. : but we do not get Ophelia
pulchella for Swertia pulchella, Ham., but Ophelia porngenSy 1).
Don. The species S. nervosa and S. florida had not been described
before: the* names had stood as nomina niida in Wallich's
catalogue. Ophelia angustifolia is founded on the specimens of
Wallich's coUection numbers 1, 2, 3 and 4 above ; Ophelia
porrigens on specimens numbers 6 and 7 ; Ophelia florida on
numbers 8 and 9 ; and Agathodes nervosa on numbers 10 and 11.
Number 5 and 12 seem to have been overlooked.
In the Transactions of the Linnean Society, David Don bases
his Ophelia angustifolia on the whole of the specimens so named by
Wallich, i.e.y on numbers 1, 2, 3,4 and 6 : and his Ophelia pulchella
on number 6. He adds an Ophelia pulcheUa^ var., minor — ^a com-
bination of number 7 above with the specimen collected by Royle
and named in MS. Swertia patens. I am inclined to regard
Royle's plant as not varietally identical with Wallich's, but the
difference between the two is very little. The specimens of
Wallich's collection numbered 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 above, are not
referred to in the paper in the Transactions of the Linnean Society.
In 1839 Grisebach published his Oenera et Species Qentiana-
cearum (Stuttgart), and revised it in 1845 in De Candolle's
Prodromus, Yol ix. (Paris). Grisebach, like David Don, regards
Ophelia as a distinct genus ; and he names all the plants as in
the table opposite. Swertia angustifolia, S. pulchella, S. florida
and S. nervosa becoming Ophelia angustifolia, O. pulchella,
O. florida and O. nervosa : Ophelia pulchella var., minor, has become
0. pulcheJlay var., pumila.
Vol.
II, No
8.1
Swertta a
ngusttfoUa,
Ham.
, and its Allies,
367
[N.s,:\
ll
ll
Si
rl
>
a
ee .
>
S 1
11
"5
P
i
P
.si
II
■Sm
-I
TO "
00
.ai
12
St
i
p
QQ
OQ
.s ^
00 r'^
1
3
S
s
3
^
'*
^
ll
s
5
s
J
-u>
6«
1
OQ
Q
P
""
a
d
a
QQ
Yi
p
3
d
OQ
5 -S
OQ
•S .
1
CS
9 CB
c8
i
ll
'-5
3
.13
1
:
:
13
1^
1
1
: :
1
d
p
P
'g.
c^j-
d
P
d
i
1
3
p
1
n
3
1
P
1
Ii
^ =
:
:
:
: :
O p
P*
&- h
o S
c8
d
dS
«^
O
0. Don's
System.
.55
1
a
d
1
5
1
P
i
P
• •
n
.1
d
u
>
O
P
1
.d
5
P
1 '
a
s
1
1
P
1
P
■ii
II
1
s
1
1
1
P
•
!
1 1
P .g
OQ
^i
OQ
OQ
OQ
OQ
d
d
i
•Sj^
■£
qS
d
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
: s
Q'i
r
(U
OQ
® .
1 0.0
»-H
c^
eo
"*
to
<s
t*
oo
a.
o
« M
I ^J^
•H 11
368
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906.
Three of the Wallichian specimens are not referred to by Grisebach.
He also described Ophelia zeylanica from Ceylon, specimens of which
i'ad been collected by Colonel James T. Walker who was in Ceylon
from 1830 to 1840, and Ophelia corymhosa, with a variety elatior,
from specimens collected in the Nilgiri Hills by Wight and the
Flinch naturalist and traveller, Perrottet. I am unfortunately
unable here to say anything about Ophelia corymbosa, var., elatior,
^the type of which I have not seen.
A year later than Grisebach's second work, Edgeworth of the
Bengal Civil Service published in the Tran actions of the Linnean
Society^ xx., p. 85, a description of a new plant which he called
Ophelia pratensis and had got from the Sub-Siwalik tracts, not far
from Saharanpur, a plant with a yellowish flower, short acute
sepals and scales over the nectary scarcely cilia te-lacerate. The
type is at the herbarium of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, and
it is just Swertia pulchella with, if Edgeworth did not make a
mistake, a yellow flower instead of a lilac one.
Over the years before 1850 Wight had been busy in the south
of India collecting material which chiefly saw the day in two
works — his Illustrations of Indian Botany (Glasgow, 1850), and his
1 cones Flantarumlndife Orientalis (Madras, 1840-1853). Volume
iv. of the Icones bears the same date as the Illustrations, Volume
ii., with which we are here concerned. In these two works
Wight, with Amott as co-author in the second, gave seven new
iiJimes to plants of the group with which we are dealing, one being
Swertia trichotoma. Wall., converted into Ophelia trichotoma, and
another, the Ophelia corymbosa described by Grisebach.
In the " Icones '*
Volume IV.
Plate 1329, 0. corymhosa, Wight
ex Griseb.
Plate 1330, 0. griesbachiana,
„ 1331, 0. elegans (not of
Wallich).
In the " Illustrations ''
Volume II.
Plate 157, 3a, 0. umhellata.
' „ „ 36, 0. affinis.
„ „ 3gf, 0. trichotoma.
„ „ 3 c, 0. Laicii.
In the Icones he described fully the plants figured : in the Illus-
trations the plants are only figured to show particular points in
their Btructure, and are not described, nor is there any information
given as to their origin. The origin of Ophelia Lawii was given
in the next year, 1851, by Dalzell in Booker's Kew Jouinal of
Botany^ iii., p. 211, with a description, as the S ahy ad ri range, i.e.,
the highest part of the Westeim Ghats between Belgaum and
Sawantwadi. Ophelia umhellata^ Ophelia affinis and Ophelia tri-
chotoma^ Wight and Amott (Swertia trichotoma. Wall., but not
of Boyle), went for a time undescribed: nothing but their petals
and stamens having been figured in the Illustrations.
In 1850 in the Botanical Magazine, plate 4489, Sir William
Hooker figured Ophelia corymhosa with its corymbose inflorescence
and its lilac flower, quite a characteristic, but weak plant : Dr.
Bernard Schmid had sent the seeds from the Nilgiri Hills to Kew,
d
" Vol. II, No. 8.] Swertia angusti/oUa, Ham., and its Allies, 369
where the planfc was raised. In 1863 in the same Journal — a vol-
nrae dedicated to Wight— Sir William Hooker figured on plate 5897
as Ophelia umheUata a plant wifh a pale-hlue veined flower and a
lax inflorescence. In 1868 Sir Joseph Hooker figured on plate
I ^687, as fig. 3 of the plate, a lilac flowered plant received by
I him from Mr. I. Andeison Henry of Edinburgh — a keen grower
' of plants from seeds that he received from relations in the North-
western Himalaya and from friends who visited Sikkim. The
' first of these plants is undoubtedly the same species as Wight*s
Ophelia corymbosa. The second exactly matches Wight's type.
The third I consider the same variety of Swertia angustifoliu ns
is Hamilton's plant.
Wight's Icones are not coloured : but in the attached de-
scriptions of the species he says that the flower of Ophelia corymbosa
is "blue" and that the flower of Ophelia elegans is *' light blue."
By blue he means lilac in regard to Ophelia corymbosa^ and we
have seen that Sir Joseph Hooker figures it as lilac: by light
blue did he mean pale lilac, or such a pale blue (white with blue
veins) as is given to 8. trichotoma in the plate of the Botanical
Magazine ? In the Illustrations the same lilac wash is put on
the petals of Ophelia affimt, Lavni^ purpurascens, dalhousiana,
I alba, tnchotoma and cordata. Some oi these species cannot have
been figured by Wight and Arnott from life, and it is very ques-
tionable how much reliance should be placed upon their colours.
Herewith a summary of them : —
Ophelia corymbosa, said by Wight to be blue-flowered, figured
undoubtedly correctly in the Botanical Magazine as lilac.
(). griesbachiana, colour not stated by Wight.
0. elegans, said by Wight to be pale blue.
0. U7nbdlatay figured by Wight as very pale lilac ; by Sir
William Hooker as white with blue veins and a blue flush.
0. affiniSj figured by Wight as lilac
0. trichotoma, figured by Wight as lilac.
0. Latvii, figured by Wight as lilac ; described by Dalzell as
white.
370 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906,
South Indian Swei-tias {Ophelia).
Figure.
Name
under which
publisVied.
Wight's Illustr.,
157, dp.
Wight's Icones,
1331
Wight's Illustr.,
157, Sg.
Wight's Illustr.,
157, 3a.
Onrtis* Bot. Mag.,
6397
Wight's Icones,
1329
O. affinis.
0. elegans.
0. trichotoma.
O. umbellata.
O. umbel lilt a.
0. corymbosa.
Curtis' Bot. Mag., O. corymbosR.
4489
Wight's Icones,
1330
Wight's Illastr.,
157, Br.
0. grisebachiana.
0. Lawii.
In Flora
British India.
S. affinis.
Ditto
S. trichotoma.
Ditto.
Ditto.
S. corymbosa.
Ditto.
S. corymbosa j
var. griesbuohiana.
S. corymbosa
var. Lawii.
Here adopted.
I. angnstifolia
var. pulcliella.
Ditto.
S. trichotoma.
Ditto.
Ditto.
S. corymbosa.
Ditto.
S. corymbosa
var. griesbachian^.
S. Lawii.
Last of all in 1883 we come to Mr. C. B. Clarke's account
of the Gentianaceae in Sir Joseph Hooker's Flora of British India
(London). Therein the genus Ophelia is reduced again, and be-
comes a section of Swertia. The Wallichian types have their
names restored to tliem, except S. elegans and S. florida which be-
come S, pulchella, var., elegans : Swertia pratensis is reduced to
S. pulchella. The Wightian types are recognised rs being too
many, and they are reduced as in the above table, column 3.
The species surviving, together with a hitherto unrecognised
species from Southern India, S. Beddomei, are : —
S. nervosa, Wall.
8, angnstifolia. Ham.
8, puLcliella, Ham.,
var. elegans, C. B. Clarke.
8. affinis, C. B. Clarke.
8, Beddomei, C. B. Clarke.
8, corymbosa, Wight,
var. elatior, Griseb.
var. grisebachiana, C. B. Clarke,
var. Lawii, C. B. Clarke.
S. trichotoma, Wall.
8. zeylanica, Walker.
There is nothing historical to chronicle from India since the-
date of Mr. Clarke's contribution, except that Sir Henry CoUett
Vol. II, No. 8.] Swertta angtLstifolia, Ham., and its Allies. 371
{Flora Simleims) 1902, p. 327, pnblished the information, record-
ed before him on the collecting tickets of several collectors, that
the flower of Swertia angustifolia varies to while from its nsual
lilac ; nnd that Dr. T. Cooke has fully redescribed Ophelia Laun'i
Tinder the name adopted in the Flora of British India of S. corynf
hosa, var., Laicii (Flora of the Presidency of Bombay, ii , 1904,
p. 194). Ho states the petals to be white with blue veins, mean-
ing undoubtedly lilac veins : this is just as I have myself found it.
The first specimens of the group found in China were described
by Hance as Ophelia vacillans in the Afinales des Sciences Naturelle<y
Ser. 5, V. (1866), p. 229. Mnximowicz, commenting on a Swertia
of Northern China, referred to Hance's plant as Swertia vacillans
in the Melanges Biologiques of the St. Petersburg Academy, xi.,
p. 269. Hance, later, having received more specimens which he
wished to cite (Journal of Botany, 1885, p. 326) adopted Maxim,
owicz's name, which persists in Forbes and Hemsley's Index
Florae Sinensis in the Journal of the Linnean Society, xxvi.,
1890, p. 141. But the plant does not differ from S. pulchella
(S. angustifolia, var., pulchella).
Recently, paitly because I have been working at the origin
of the Gentianaceous bitters of Indi^, I have examined all the
specimens of Swertia that I could lay hands on. I have examined
the collections at Kew, at the Natural History Museum, South Ken-
sington, at Cambridge, England, at the Jardin des Plantes, Paris,
at the Royal Botanic Gardens, Shibpur, at Saharanpur, and at
the Indian Museum, Calcutta, while Mr. C. A. Barber most kindly
has sent to ine his collection from Madras and Mr. J. 0. Willis his
from Peradeniya, Ceylon. The result of critically turning over so
much material is a very slight modification of the scheme of
Mr. Clarke, which amounts to —
1. S. ptdchella with S. affinis, to be a variety of S. angui-
tifolia, Ham.
2. The addition of two new species from the Shnn plateau.
3. S. corymhosa, var., Laivii, to be maintained as a distinct
species.
I have followed Mr. Clarke in reducing the Wightian species^
but they need some further study. Wight undoubtedly made
species on inadequate differences, so that his 0, grisehachiana is
certainly no more than a variety of S. corymhosa : his 0. trichoto-
ma in the dry state can in no way be distinguished from his
O. umhellata ; alive it may have differed in the colour of the
flower : and his 0. elegans is a sub -variety or form of S. angusti-
foliay var., puJchella, which we know varies to white.
Kry to thr Species and Yabietibs.
Species of Northern India and Burma, S. an pruBti folia, var., pulchella,
extending through the east of the Deccan to the very South.
Leaves elliptic, often narrowly so ; sepals long and
lanceolate ... ... ... ... 5. nei-voRa.
Leaves linear-lanceolato „. ... ... S, anguatifolia.
.372
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [August, 1906.
Sepals exceeding the petals or equalling them.
Inflorescence lax ; sepals linear-lanceolate.
Tery oonspicnons ... ... var. toalliehiana.
Inflorescence a flat corymb ; sepals equall-
ing petals ... .. var. fiorida.
Inflorescence rather strict ; sepals eqaall*
ing or just longer than the petals ... var. hamiltoniana.
Sepals shorter thnn the petals.
Plant a foot high, more or less ... vnr. pulchella.
Plant dwarf ... ... var. elegana.
.Leaves linear, almost needle-shaped, only one
line broad ; sepals short ; flowers few .. 8. paupera,
L«)avefl ovate, obtase; sepals short; inflorescence
sobcorymbose ... ... ... 8. eaaeoidee.
Species of Southern India,
'Inflorescence elongated, paniculate; leaves her-
baceous.
Ptitals obtuse or mucronate ; branches of the
inflorescence relatively short and very often
horizontal ; leaves lanceolate or linear-
lanceolate
Petals subacuminate ; branches of inflores-
cence longer, sharply ascending; leaves
ovate
Inflorescence corymbose ; leaves slightly firmer.
Inflorescence dense ; pedicels short ; petals
subacuminate ; leaves narrowed into a stalk
below, often folding on themselves when
dry.
Plant robust ; leaves rather broad.
Leaves elliptic or almost spathulate ;
corolla-lobes ellipticobovate
Leaves ovate-lnnceolate, shortly acu-
minate ; corolla-lobes elliptic-obo-
vate
Plant less robust ; leaves narrower than
in the type
Plant as robust as the Inst but leaves still
narrower
Inflorescence dense ; pedicels short, petals only
mucronate, leaves broadly ovate -sessile, rounded
at both ends, or very obtuse above ...
Inflorescence Inx ; pedicels i inch long; petals
mucronate ; leaves deltoid-ovate, rounded at the
base and not stalked
S. angustifolia.
var. pulchella.
8. trichotoma.
8. corymbo^a, type.
8. corymbosat
var. elata,
8. eorymbosa^
vnr. griesbathiana.
8. teylanica,
8, Beddomei,
8. Lawii,
Enumeration and Distribution.
[A note of exclamation (!) means that the specimen has been examined.]
SwERTiA NERVOSA, Wallich, Cat. (1828) No. 4383, nomen
nadum: Griesbach, Genera et Species Gent., (1839), p. 317 and
in DC, Prodromus, ix. (1845), p. 125 : C. B. Clarke in Hooker f.,
Vol. II, No. 8.] Stoertia angtistifoHa^ Ham., and iU Allies. 373-
Flora Brit. India, iv. (1883), p. 125 : 0. B. Clarke in Joum.
Linn. Soc. Bot. xxv. (1889), p. 48 : Franohet in Ball, de la Soc.,
Bot. de France, xlvi. (1899), p. 315 : Smith and Smith, Simla
Flowers (1899), p. 40.
South China.— Province of Kweichou, Near Kwei-
yang on the hill of the college and on the banks of the river
(Bodinier, 1960 !).
South- Western China. — Province of Yunnan. Yunnan-
sen, on the edge of rice caltivation (Dnclouz, 35 ! 500 ! } ; fields
at Mo-so-yn (Delavay, 1234 ! 2936 ! ).
Eastern Himalaya. — Native Sikkim. Lachung valley
at 9000 feet (Hooker!); Hi, south-west of Pemionchi, at 4000'
feet (C. B. Clarke, 13037! ) ; Kulhait valley, in the same neigh-
bourhood at 5000 feet (C. B. Clarke, 25525!). Darjeelin?
district. Darjeeling, 7000—7800 feet (C. B. Clarke, 12555!
26265! Gamble! Prain*s collector!); Birch hill, at Darjeeling,
7000 feet (Kin^, 5104 ! ) ; Senchal, above Darjeeling at 8000 feet
(Gamble, 8451 ! ).
Nepal Himalaya. — ^Eastern Nepal. Valley of the
Yangma, a tributary of the Tambnr near the Sikkim frontier.
(Hooker!); Tambur valley (Hooker!). Central Nepal.
Near Khatmandu (Wallich 4383a ! ).
North-Westbrn Hihalata. — Without preciselocalifcy (Royle!),
Kamaon. Without precise locality (Blink worth in Herb.
WalKch 43836! 4383(i!). Simla Hill States. Naldera
near Simla (Smith).
Khasi-Naqa Hills.— Naga hills. Eegwima at 5800 feet
(C. B. Clarke, 41181 ! ) ; Thesama (Prain ! ) ; Koliima at 5300 ft.
(C. B. Clarke, 41135 ! ).
SwERTTA ANGUSTiPOLiA, Hamilton ex D. Don, Prodromus
Florae Nepalensis, (1825), p. 127: Wallich, Cat. (1828), No. 4373,
and in Plantee Asiaticae Rariores, iii. (1832), p. 2, plate 204 : C. B.
Clarke in Hooker f.. Flora Brit. India, iv. (1883), p. 125 : Forbes
and Hemsley in Joum. Linn. Soc. Bot., xxvi. (1890), p. 138:
Knoblauch m Bot Centralblatt, Ix. (1894), p. 395: Smith and
Smith, Simla Flowers, (1899), p. 40. 8wertta elegans^ Wallich,
Cat. (1824), No. 4376, nomen nudum, not of Wight. Swertia
florida, Wallich, Cat. (1828), No. 4382, nomen nudum. Swertut
pidchella^ Hamilton ex D. Don, Prodromus Floras Nepalensb,
(1825),p 127, nomen mudum : Wallich, Cat. ( 1828), No. 437 5 nomem
nudum : C. B. Clarke in Hooker f.. Flora Brit. India, iv. (1883),
p. 125, and in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxv. (1889), p. 48 : Forbes
and Hemsley in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxvi. (1890), p. 140:
Wood in Records Bot. Survey India, ii. (1902), p. 118. Swertia
vacillan9, Maximowicz in Melanges Biol, de FAcad. de St. Petersb.
xi. (1881), p. 269 : Hance in Joum. Bot. 1885, p. 326 : Forbes and
Hemsley in Joum. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxvi. (1890), p. 141 : Franchet
in Bnll. de la Soc. Bot. de France, xlvi. (1899), p. 320. Swertia
874? Jourjuil of the Asiatic. Sonety of Bengal. [August, 1906.
nfjinis, C. B. Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit. India iv. (1883),
p. 126: Knoblauch in Bot. Centralblatt, Ix. (1894), p. 395:
Wood in Records Bot. Surv^ey India, ii. (1902), p. 118. Swertia
sp. Griffith, Journals (1847), p. 302, and Itin. Notes ii. (1848),
p. 59, No, 912. Opheha amjustifolia^ D. Don ex G. Don, General
System of Gardening and Botany, iv. (1837), p. 178, and in Trans.
Linn Soc. xvii. (1837), p 524: Grisebach, Genera et Species
Gent. (1839), p. 320 and in DC, Prodromus, ix. (1845), p. 126:
Hooker f. in Bot. Mag. (1868). plate 5687, figs. 3 and 4. Ophelia
jioHda, D. Don ex G. Don, General System of Gardening and
Botany, iv. (1837), p. 178: Grisebach in DC, Prodromus, ix.
(1845), p. 125. Ophelia porrigens^ D. Don ex G. Don, General
System of Gardening and Botany, iv. (1837), p. 178. Ophelia
pjtlchella, D. Don in Trans. Linn. Soc. xvii. (1837), p. 524:
(rrisebach. Genera et Species Gent. (1839), p. 318 and in DC,
Prodromus, ix. (1845), p. 126: Franchet, PlantaB Davidianas, i.
( 1H84), p. 213. Ophelia pratenns, Edgeworth in Trans. Linn.
Soc. XX. (1846"), p. 86. Ophelia affinis, Wight and Arnott, Illus-
trations of Indian Bot. ii. (1850), p. 175, plate 157 bis, fig. 36,
nomen nudum. Ophelia elegans^ Wight, Icones Plant. India;
Orient, iv. (1850), p. 8, plate 1331, not intended to be 8. eJegan^s,
Wall. Ophelia vacillans, Hauce in Ann. des Sciences Nat., 5me
Ser., V. (1866), p. 229.
var. wallichiaiia, Burkill. (S. angustifolia Wall, Cat. in
part, and Plant. Asiatic© Rariores).
Eastern Himalaya. — Sikkim without precise locality (Hooker!).
Native Sikkim. North of the Ranj it river at 2000 ft. (0. B.
Clarke, 9461 ! ) ; Valley of the Rumman at 2500 ft. (C B. Clarke
24921! T. Thomson!). Darjeeling district. Ranjit valley
at 1500 ft. (King ! ). Between Samombong and Richi, 2000—4000
ft. (Anderson, 819!); Samombong «t 4000 ft. (0. B. Clarke,
12640 ! ) ; Namchi (King ! ).
Nepal Himalaya. — Central Nepal. Near Khatmandu
<Wallich, 43735!).
var, florida, Burkill (S. fiorida, wall).
Central Burma. — District of Yamethin or Meiktila.
Kyundon, in the plains (Collett !). District of Prome. Prome
hills (WalHch, 4382a!).
var., hamiltoniana, Burkill (S. angustifolia. Ham.).
South- Western China. — Province of Yunnan. At Yun-
nan-fu (Ducloux, 315!); Meng-tze, on the mountains to the
pouth-east (Henry, 9329 A.).
Southern China. — Province of Kwang-tung. Near Kru-
yam-ngam, on hills on the North river (Sampson !) ; near Tingu-
flhan (Sampson ) ; Pak-wan-shan or White-cloud mountains
(Hance, 7561!). Island of Hainan. Nam-fung (B. C Henry !)
Vol. II, No. 8.] Swertia angtutifoUa, Ham., and its Allies. 375
[N.S.]
Province of Kwei-chou. Near Gan-pin on hills in grass
(Martin and Bodinier!) ; near Hoang-ko-chan in the subprefecture
of Tchen-lin (Seguin and Bodinier!),
Eastern Himalaya. — Darjeeling district. Darjeeling
(Griffith, 5832 K.D!).
Nepai. Himalaya. — Central Nepal. Narainhetty (Hamil-
ton !). Western Nepal. Near the Kosi river (Winterbottom ! ).
North-Wbstern Himalaya. — Without precise locality (Fal-
coner ! Pai'ish !). Almora district. Kamaon withou t precise
locality ( Blink worth in He»l). Wallich 43736 and d). Gori valley at
Mathkot (Duthie, 2405 ! ) ; near Suring at the head of the Sarjn
valley at 4000 ft. (Strachey and Winterbottom!); Hawalbagh
near Almora (Jamieson, 547!); Almora at 5500 ft. (Strachey
and Winterbottom !) ; Bunasur, 3000—5000 ft. (Edgeworth, 96 !) ;
"Girgaon in the Manda Kini valley at 6000 ft. (Strachey and
Winterbottom!); Valley of the Ramganga at 3000 ft (Strachey
and Winterbottom !). Nainital district. Nainital ( Meebold ! )
Koad to Kaladhungi from Nainital (Davidson!). State of
Tehri-Garh wal. Aglai* valley nortii of Missouri (Duthie,
852 ) ; ridge between Nandgaon and Silkiara, 6000—7000 ft. ( Duthie,
465!) ; Churani ! (Gammie !). Districtof Dehra Dun.- Missouri
(Royle! Jamieson, 461! King! Duthie, 1831); Rajpur (Mee-
bold!); Dehra Dun (Duthie, 23021!); in Jaunsar at Danich,
5000 ft. (Gamble, 27268!). State of Bashahr. Between
Pasada and Rampur in the Sutlej valley, 3000 — 50(X) ft. (Lace,
1087 !). Simla Hill States. In the State of Sirmur (Gerard
in Herb. Wallich, 4373c!) ; Shali mountain north-east of Simla,
6000 ft. ( CoUett, 319 !) ; Simla (Lady Dalhousie !) ; on Jakko, by
■ Simla (without collector's name !); near Thodaghon in the Patiala
State (without collector's name, 25!). Chamba State.
Sihunta over the Kangra valley, at 40(X) ft. (0. B. Clarke,
23643!). Kashmir. On the banks of the Ohenab, probably iu
Jamn (T. Thomson!). "Gulmarg, Jhelum valley and below
Mari " (Aitchison !) ; Dulai, in the Jhelam valley (Meebold!).
Rawalpindi District." "Gulmarg, Jhelum valley and below
Mari'* (Aitchison!). Hazara district. Without precise locali-
ty (Falconer's collectors !).
Khasi-Naga Hills. — Khasia hills. Without precise locali-
ty (Simons!).
Plains op Upper India. — State of Kuch Behar. On a
chur (GrifEth!).
Plains of Assam. — Sibsagar district. Shikarighat, 250
ft. (0. B. Clarke, 38066 ! ).
Lower Bdrma P — " Tenasserim and Andamans '* (Hb. Heifer
^828 K.D.!).
var., pulchella, Burkill (S. pulchella. Ham., S. vacillans,
Hance, and S. aflfinis, 0. B, Clarke).
Central China. — Province of Kiangtsi. Kiu-kiang (David).
Province of Hupeh. Ichang (Henry, 42 ! 527! 2243! 4343!).
376 Jouifial of the Anatio Society of Bengal. [August, 1906.
Southern China. — Province of Kwei-ohou. Near Gan-
pin on Hills in grass (Martin and Bodinier, 1810!). Island of
Hai-nan. Tong-lang-inun (Ford's collector, 423 !).
South-Westkbn China. — Province of Yunnan. Near
Yunnan-fu on the mountains (Ducloux, 350!) ; Ta-oung-miao on
the road between Houang-kia-piu and Ta-li-fu at 4500 ft. (Dela-
vay, 1239 !) ; Meng-tze (Tanant !) ; on grassy moutains near Meng-
tzeat6000ft (Henrv, 9329!); Szemao on the hills to the west
at 5000 ft. (Henry, 12449 !).
Eastern Himalaya — Sikkim, probably British Sikkim, ».e.,
the Darjeeling district, but without precise locality (Hooker !).
Nepal Himalaya. — Eastern Nepal. Guhera river (Hook-
er!). Central Nepal. Without precise locality (Maries!);
Protappur (Hamilton in Herb. Wallich, 4375a 1).
North- Western Himalaya. — Without precise locality (Falcon-
er!). District of Almora. Chipla between the Kali and Gori
valley (Bamsnkh, 7998!) ; Lohaghat(Amott) ; Hawalbagh (Jamie-
son, 547!) ; Ganges valley between Moneri and Barahatti 4(XX)-
500 ft. (Duthie, 1825 !) ; Barahat (Bdgeworth, 96 !) ; Di strict of
Dehra Dun, . Missouri (Royle!); Dholkot Forest near Dehra
Dun (Gamble, 27433 !). Kheri pass, on the Siwaliks (Rovle !) ;
State of Tehri-Garhwal. Bok hill near Missouri at 10000 ft.
(Duthie, 850 !) ; in the Ganges valley (Duthie's collector, 1189 !).
Simla Hill States. Without precise locality (Stracbey and
Winterbottom!). State of Mandi. Mandi (Edgeworth!). State
of Chamba. Sihunta over the Kangra Valley at 4000 ft. (CL B.
Clarke, 23643 !) ; Kangra district. Dalhousie (Dr. Clark !).
Plains of Northern Inpia. — District of Saharanpur.
Sub-Siwalik tract (Edgeworth, 97 !). District of Darjeeling.
Naksabari (Gamble, 326!) between Kuprail and Siliguri in high
grass (Kurz!) ; District of Jalpaiguri. Siliguri at 500 ft. (C. B.
Clarke, 26563 !) ; between Siliguri and Titalya in grass land
(Kurz !) ; between Titalya and Dunknadi in long grass (Kurz I).
Khasi-Naoa Hills. — Khasi hills, without precise locality
(Simons ! Mann 267! Lobb ! Herb. Kurz! Hooker and Thomson!)
Gyreng( Griffith !) ; Mambri, between Surarim and Nunklow (Wal-
lich !) ; Nunklow (Griffith, 5827, K. D!) ; above Nunklow (Griffith,
125!); road to Nunklow from Surarim (Wallich!); Mairang
at 4500 ft. (C. B. Clarke, 16113!) ; Kollong Hill, south-west
of Mairang (Hooker and Thomson !) ; ShUlong 5000-6000 ft.
(C.B. Clarke, 18631! 43532!); Suneassa valley below Syong
(Griffith 912!); Syong (Hooker and Thomson!) ; Kalapani at
4500 ft. (C. B. Clarke, 16372!)- Pomrang (Hooker and Thom-
son!). Jaintia Hills. Nartiang at &00 ft. (C. B. Clarke^
14554 !). Naga hilla Kohima at 4000 ft. (C. B. Clarke, 40920 !
Prain!) ; Thesama (Prain !). State of Manipur. Manipur,
at 3000 ft. (Watt, 7361 !).
Chutia Nagpur Plateau. — Without precise locality (Schlich !).
Hazaribagh district. Potaro river (Prain!); Rajabera, Sa-
imnda (Gamble, 9120). Palamow district. Seemah Res at
2000 ft. (Gamble, 8835 1). Manbhum. Koelapal in open spots in
Vol. II, No. 8.1 Sumrtia angusHfolia^ Ham., and its Allies, 377
iN.8.]
jangle (Ball !). Singbhum. Without precise locality (Haines,
332 !) ; Noada at 1600 ft. (0. B. Clarke, 43253 !).
Hills OF the Gentbe of the Decgam. — Jabalpar district.
Common by the river at Jabalpur (Beddome !).
Eastern Ghats. — Ganjam district. On the hill of Mahen-
dragiri (Fischer and Gage !} ; between Tiokapalli and Linepada
(Barber, 1221 !). District of Yizagapatam. Hills west of
Yizagaptitam (Wight!). Godaverj district. Suhmamri hill
(Gamble, 15959!). District of Karnul. Kamul hills (Bed-
dome !) ; Nallamala hills near Kamul (Beddome !).
Hills OF Soothe RN India. — Nilgiri district. Without precise
locality (Wight ! G. Thomson ! Lawson !) ; Mudumalai at 2000 ft.
(Gamble, 17872 !) ; Tippucardu (Lawson !); Kotakambi at 5000 ft.
and at 6000 ft. (Gamble, 16763! 1678615394!). District of
Coimbatore. Anamalai hills (Beddome, 5388 ! ) ; Poonachi in the
Anamalai hills (Barber, 3771 !). District of Malabar. Palghat
(Beddome, 44. 1 48!); Anamalai hills (Beddome, 5397!). Dis-
trict of Madura. Pulney hills (Wight, 1839! Beddome, 45!
5385! 5395! 5396! Bourne, 282!); Siramalai hills, near Madura
(Wight !). State of Travancore on the high range, but without
precise locality (Beddome ! Bourdillon, 21 !).
Central Burma.— District of Yamethin. Yin-daw (Abdul
Khalil!).
Shan Plateau.— District of Mandalay. Taung-Dong or
Taung-do pass on the road to Maymyo (Wallich, 43826 ! ) ;
Maymyo (Badal Khan, 266!). Southern Shan States. State
of Maw, at Sa-ywa (Abdul Khalil!) : State of Lai-hka or Le-gya^
at Laihka (Abdul Khalil!): State of Yawng-hwe, at Fort
Stedman or Taung-gyi at 5000 feet (Collett, 35 ! Abdul Khalil ! ).
District of Toungu. Hill of Nat-taung (Cross, 46!); on
the summit of Nat-taung (Kurz, 216 ! ).
var, elegansy C. B. Clarke (S. elei^aos, Wall.).
Plains of Northern India. — Old Kingdom of Oudh, exact
locality unknown, but in the Terai (Wallich, 4376 ! ). District
of Kheri. Kheri (Inayat, 223151); jungles of Kberi (T.
Thomson ! ).
SwERTiA PAUPERA, BurkiU in Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1906,
p. 222. ^
Shan Plateau.— District of Mandalay. Maymyo (Badal
Khan, 281!). ^
SwERTiA BXACOiDES, Burkill in Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal,
1906, p. 32L
378 Jo^nvil of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, I906/
Shan Plateau.— South em Shan States. State of Yawng-
hwe, at FoH Stedmau (Abdul Huk I ).
SwEETiA TRiCHOTOMA, Wallicb, Cat. (1828), No, 4381, iiome»
nudum: C. B. Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit. India iv. (1883),,
p. 126. Ophdia trichotomay Wight and Amott in Wight, Illus-
trations Indian Bot. ii (1850), p. 175, plate 157 bis, fig. 3^.
Ophelia umhellatay Wight, Illustrations Indian Bot. ii. (1850), p»
175, plate 157 bis, fig. 3a ; Hooker in Bot. Mag., (1863), plate
5397.
Hills op Soutberk India. — Nilgiri district. Nilgiri
bills without more precise locnlity ( Foulkes L Wight, 1842 K. D. I
Gardner ! Balcock I Schmid L G. Thomson I Lawson I ) ; Utaka-
mand or Ootacamund, 7000-7500 feet (C. B. Clarke. 106751
10680 I Gamble 18481 1 ) ; Aranby at 7600 ft. (Gamble, 15715 !).
SwERTiA C0EYMBO9A, Wight ex Griseb. in DO. Prod. ix.
(1845), p. 125 ; 0. B. Clarke in Hooker f.. Flora Brit. India, iv.
(1883), p. 126: Knoblanch in Bot. Centralblatt, Ix. (1894), p.
394. Ophelia eorymbo a Grisebach, Genei*a et Species Gent.
(1839), p. 317 and in DC, Prodromus, ix. (1845), p. 125 ; Wight,
Icones Plantarum India Orient, iy. (1850), part 2, p. 8, plate
1329, and Spicilegium ii. (1851), p. 58, plate 165 : Hooker in Bot.
Mag. (1850), plate 4489. Ophelia grieshachiana, Wight, Icones
Plantarum India Orient, iv. (1850), part 2, p. 8, plate 1330.
Hills op Southern India. — State of Mysore* Bababuden
hills intheKadur district (Talbot, 2402!). State of Kurg.
Without precise locality (Cameron ! ) ; Brahmagiri hills at 5000
feet (Beddome, 5398!). Nilgiri district. Without precise
locality (Wight! Honenacker! Gardner! Schmid! Goueh !
Herb Dalzell ! G. Bidie ! ) ; Paikare or Poycara (Wight! ) ;
Utakamund or Ootacamund at 7000-7500 feet (Foulkes ! King !
Anderson! Lawson! C. B. Clarke, 10650! 10675! Gamble,
18482!); Dodabetta at 8000 feet (Lawson; Gamble, 11539!
12991!); Aranby at 7500 feet (Gamble, 15714!); Rallia at
7000 feet (Gamble, 13132!); Kotagiri (Adam! ); Mayaburam
(Adam!). District of Malabar. Maniale on the Nelambur
river (King !). District of Coimbatore. liolampatti
(Wight ! ) ; Kunur or Coonoor (Lawson ! ).
var., GRiESBACHiANA, C. B. Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit-
India iv. (1883), p. 126; Ophelia yrieshachiana, Wight.
Hills of SouTHisRN India. — District of Malabar. Ana-
malai hills without more pi'ccise locality (Beddome, 5389! ).
Vol. II, No. 8.] Sweriia angusHfoUa, Ham., and its Allies. 379
District of Madura. Pulney liills (Wight! Bourne, 310 ! ),
Kodaikanal (Barber 7242 ! ).
var., ELATiOR, QriBebacH in DC., Prodromus, ix (1845), p. 125.
Hills op Southben India. — ^Nilgiri district (Perrottet).
SwBRTiA ZBYLANrcA, Walker ex Qrisebach, in DC, Prodromus,
ix. (1845), p. 124: Thwaites, Kuumeratio Plant. Zeylan. (1864),
p. 205: 0. B. Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit. India, iv. (1883),
p. 127: Trimen, Handbook Flora Ceylon, iii. (1895), p. 187:
Pearson in Joum. Linn. Soc. Bot., xxxiv. (1899), p. 350 ;
Parkin and Pearson in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxvi. (1903), pp.
437, 451. Ophelia zeylanica, Qrisebach, Genera et Species Gent.
(1839), p. 316 and in DC, Prodromus, ix. (1845), p. 124 : Th waites,
Enumeratio Plant. Zeylan. (1864), p. 205.
Ceylon. — Central Province. Without precise locality, 6000
—7000 ft. (Walker, 651 ! Maxwell! Gardner, 592! Thwaites! ) ;
Hakgala at 5600 ft. (Pearson, 727 !) ; Sita Bliya at 5800 ft.
(Pearson, 231 !) ; Moon plains near Newnra Eliya at 6000 ft.
(Pearson, 546!); Newara Eliya at 6000 ft. (Thwaites!
G. Thomson! ).
SwBRTiA Beddombi, C, B, Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit.
India, iv. (1883), p. 127.
Hills op Southern India. — District of South Kanara.
Without preciselocality(Beddome!). State of Mysore. Without
precise locality (Lobb ! ). State of Kurg. Brahmagiri hills
(Beddome, 5392 !);Nilgiri District. Sispara ghat (Beddome,
5390! 5391! 134:J9 !); District of Tinnevelli. Tinnevelli
Hills (Beddome!); State of Travancore. Without precise
locality (Beddome 5393 ! ).
SwERTiA, Lawii Barkill. — Swertia corymb ><a, var., Latcit
C. B. Clarke in Hooker f., Flora Brit. India, iv. (1883). p. 126:
Woodrow in Joum. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc, xii. (1900;, p. 169 :
T. Cooke, Flora Presidency Bombay, ii. (1904», p. 194. Ophelia
Lawii, Wight and Amott, Illustrations Indian Botany, ii. (1850),
p. 175, plate 157 bis, ^g. 3 c, nomen nudum. Ophelia pauciflora^
Dalzell in Hooker's Kew Journ. Bot., iii. (1851), p. 211: Dalzell
and Gibson, Bombay Flora (1861), p. 156.
Western Ghats.— District of Belgauni. Sahyadri ghats
without more precise locality (Dalzell!); Belgaum (Dalzelli
Ritchie! Burkill, 16875!). District of North Kanara.
380 Journal of the Astatic Society of BengaL [August, 1906.
Sambrani (Talbot, 1333!); Castlerock (Bhiva ! Woodrow ! ) ;
Haliyal (Woodrowl).
The use of the above named plants as medicinal Chiretta is, in
the north of India, not yeir wide : bat they appear to be more
commonly resorted to in the Deccan, where the true Chiretta is
not to be found in the jungles Over the Cliutia Nag pur plateau
and the Circars no other Swei^tia grows than S. angustifolia, var.,
pulchella. Wight long ago obtained it as a medicinal bitter from
the hills west of Yizagapatam.
Beddome records that the root of the plant that he found at
Jabalpur was Yerj bitter.
The group has a very considerable range, occurring in the
Himalaya from' Hazara in the west through all the parts that we
know, and in China south of the Yang-tze-Kiang to the neighbour-
hood of the China Sea over Canton and in the island of Hainan
As a rule the species do not deeply penetrate the Himalaya. We
mny take as the northern limit of the group the Himalaya and the
valley of the Yang-tze-Kiang in Centi-al China, which, indeed, are in
the same latitudes. South of this line the group extends intermit-
tently to Ceylon and down the mountains of Assam and Burma to
the rugged neighbourhood of Kat-tauug on the south-west edge of
the Shan plateau. Over the greater part of the ai^a of the group,
the one species* S. angustifolia, extends. In the Himalnya and
China it has with it Swertia nei'vosa, but not quite over the whole
of the line. In the Shan plateau it has with it two segregates — S.
exacoides and S. paupera. In the South of India with it are Swei*tia
tnchotoma and Swertia corymbosa. Just beyond its area are
Swertia Lawii in the Sahyadri range and Swertia zeylanica in the
centre of Ceylon. It is very curious that Swertia angustifolia does
not occur in the Western Ghats. In the north of its area lone-
sepalled varieties predominate ; and the associated ally — Swertia
nervosa — is long-sepalled : in the south of its area short-sepalled
varieties predominate and the associated allies are short-sepalled.
In the north of the area of the group the species have very tender
leaves and are short-lived, springing up at the beginning of the rains
and dying at the end of them. In the south we get firm leaves in all
the species except Swertia angustifolia ; and Swertia angusti-
folia does not occur as far south as the fiimer-leaved species. The
anatomy of the lenf of S. zeylanica has been studied by Parkin and
Pearson. It is the most xerophytic species of the group, with
more or less isobilateral semi-erect leaves, and the most Southern.
The species with more or less acuminate petals have a limited dis-
tribution fix)m the Nilgiri hills southwards. In some of the
Burmese plants, here assigned to Swertia angustifolia, var , pul-
chella, there is a tendency to acumination in the petals so that they
approach Swertia trichotoma, but I have not been able to distin-
guish them by any good character from the true plant. The real
diflBculty in distinguishing species of this group centres on Swer-
tia trichotoma, which should be carefully studied in the field to
see exactly what are the best marks by which it may be diagnosed
from Swertia angustifolia on the one hand and Swertia corymbosa
Vol. II, No. 8.] Stoertia angustifoHa, Ham., and its Allies. 381
IN.S.]
on the other. Swertia zeylanica may not be trolj separable from
Swertia corymbosa. Swertia Lawii, which is a most elegant plant
when growing, strikes me as quite distinct from the rather clumsy
stout Swertia corymboRa of the Nilgiri hills.
The altitude which these plants attain is not great. It is rare
for them to be found above 7,000 feet in the Himalaya, and they
descend to the plains just at the foot of the Himalaya. The
lowest record is 250 feet above sea-level at Shikarighat, where Mr.
C. B. Clarke obtained Swertia angustifolia. Griffith found the
same species on a riverine sand or shingle-bank near Kuch Behar :
Kurz and Gamble have collected in the Darjeeling Terai : and
Wallich and others in the Terai of Oudh. All the species love open
grassy places, particularly hollows where the grass grows long ;
and the more tender- leaved species are found where there is a fair
amount of moisture about the surface of the soil.
YoL U, No. 9.1 Latitvde of the Pre$dey. Ootlege Obtermtory. 38$
50. Note on the UOitude of the Presidency OMege Agronomical
Observatortf.^By Phanimdralal Qanouli, M.A., Preeidency
OoUege Astronomical Observatory, Oowmunioated hy G. Littli,
Esq.
The ]atitade of our observatorj has been found by Taloott's
method to be 22^ 34' 31"-2 N. While I was engaged in determin-
ing the azimuth constants of the clock stars, it aocidentallj
occurred to me that -^ and |f would respeotivelj represent the
values of the sine and cosine of our latitude with sufficient
approximation.
If ^ be the latitude, i.e., fa 22° 34' 31'''2, then sin fa
3838979 and cos f =» 9233756. Converting '3838979 into a oontinu*
ed fraction, we get -2^979^^ ^ ^L ^ ^^ ^1. ^ ...
The snocessire convergents of this continued fraction are
0 I 1 2 3 5 38
1'2'3'5*8'13'99
Similarly we get -9233756- jL j|^ ^-1 -1
0 1 12 229
and the successive convergents are "iT > "7" » To t STo
It is evident that ^ and || are respectively the sixth and third
convergent of the continued fractions, -j^ is in excess of the
value of sin f by '0007175 and ^^ is in defect of the value of cos f
by •0002987,
In fact ^ and |f are the sine and cosine of 22^37' ir''5, i.e.^
of the latitude of a place which is 2'4ff/'S (arc) or 3'I miles north
of our observatory. , These values -f^ and -f^ serve nil our practical
purposes and are very convenient in all ihe numerical computa*
tions in which the latitude of our observatory is involved.
i
Vol. II, No. 9.] De*crifUon of two vew Indian Frog», 385
51. Description of ttvo new Indian Frogs, — By Q. A. Boul£NGer,
F.R.S. Oommunicated by N. Annandale.
RhACOPHORUS TfiNIATUfl, Sp. HOT.
Vomerine teeth in two oblique series between the choante.
Head a little longer than broad ; snout truncate or obtusely
.acuminate, as long as the diameter of the orbit ; canthus rostralis
distinct; loreal region nearly. vertical, concave; nostril much
nearer the end of the snout than the eye ; interorbital space
broader than the upper eyelid ; tympanum two-thirds or three-
foarths the diameter of the eye. Fingers free ; toes barely half-
webbed ; disks moderately lari<e, that of the third finger measur-
ing about two-fifths the diameter of the eye ; subarticular
tubercles moderate. Tibio-tarsal articulation reaching the eye.
Skin smooth or finely areolate above ; belly granular. Parphsh
brown above ; a narrow lighter vertebral line ; a broad light band
from the upper eyelid to the groin, bordered above and beneath by
a dark-brown band, the lower extending over the temple and the
loreal region to the end of the snout ; a white streak from below
the eye to the shoulder ; no dark bars on the limbs ; a light
streak along the outer side of the tibia ; lower par^s white.
From snout to vent 47 millim.
Two specimens fit>m Purneah, Bengal.
Compared to E. maculatus and leucomystax this species diffei-s
in the narrower head with vertical lores, in the smaller digital
disks, and in the absence of all trace of web between the
£ngers.
IXALUS ANNANDALII, Sp. UOV.
Snout pointed, strongly projecting, a little shorter than the
^diameter of the orbit ; canthus rostralis distinct ; loreal region
-concave ; nostril equally distant from the eye and the tip of the
snout ; interorbital region broader than the upper eyelid ; tym-
panum just distinguishable. Fingers short, free ; toes short,
webbed at the base ; disks of fingers and toes rather small. The
iibio-tarsal articulation reaches the eye. Skin smooth above ; a
strong gland alar fold from the eye to the shoulder ; throat
smooth ; belly and lower surface of thighs granular. Greyish
olive above ; a dark bar between the eyes ; a curved dark band
on each side of the back, from behind the eye to above the groin ;
a dark streak below the canthus rostralis, another, vertical, below
the eye, and a third from the eye to the shoulder ; a dark bar on
each segment of the limbs ; lower part greyish, spotted or
marbled with brown. Male with a large snbgular vocal sac.
From snout to vent 16 millim.
386 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 190&
SpeoinienB were obtained by Dr. N. Axmandale in the E«.
Himalajas, at Enrseong, altitude 5,000 feet, in May last.
J. annandalii is closely allied to J. parvuluSy Blgr., differing
in the pointed snoat and the smaller digital disks.
[This little frog is common in the neighbonrhood of Kur-
seong, where it is generally found among dead leaves on the^
ground in open woods. — N. A.]
Yol. II, No. 9.1 A Further Note on Barwigt. 387
•52. A Further Note on Earwigs ( Dermaptera) in the Indian Mueeum ;
tDtth the Desortptum of a New Speoiee.-^By Malcolm Bdrr,
B.A.» F.E.S., f\L.S., F.Q.S. Communicated hy N. Annandalb.
Dr. Axmandale has obligingly commnnicated me afurtlier
box of Earwigs belonging to the Indian Museum ; it does not in-
clade many species, but some are of no little interest, enough to
warrant a supplementary note to my former paper on the subject
(Journ^ Asiat. 8oc. Bengal^ 1905, p. £?). As comparatively little is
yet known of the Dermaptera-Fauna of India, which promises to be
exceedingly rich and interesting, and as I am at present engaged
npon a general reyising of this order of insects, the opportunity
01 examining Indian material is of great value to me, and I shall
very gladly welcome any further material which may be accumu-
lated by collectors in India. These insects are interesting, not
-difficult to catch, nor to pack and despatch, and the good chance
of discovering novelties is an additional inducement to research.
Genus DIPLATYS, Serville.
1. ger$taecheri^ Dohrn, var. calidaea^ Burr. Kurseong, 5,000 ft.
E. Himalayas, 21-29. v. 60, 9518/14. Taken by Dr. Annandale.
This form has been previously recorded from Darjeeling.
2. gladiator.BxivT. Calcutta, S d',No8. 9503, 9507,-08/14;
9 $ , 9496, 9498/14. A very distinct species ; hitherto only
known from the single male described by me in the previous
paper. [^' What I take to be the larvae of this species are not uncom-
mon in Calcatta during tlie hot weather under flower-pots resting
on stones." — N. A.l
3. «ioa. Burr r. One larva, No. 9517/14, from Kurseong,
E. Himalayas^ 5,000 ft. 21-29. v. 06., taken by Dr. Annandale.
From its size and colour, I presume this to be the nymph of
DipLatys s%t>a^ Burr, the largest and darkest member of the genus ;
its large sisse and the incipient wing-iaps, showing cleany the
venation of the future wing, point to it being a nymph ready to
change ; of the caudal setae, one is missing ; the other has 15 seg-
ments; the basal segment is very long (2.5 mm.) ; the next five
are shorter, together approximately equalling the first ; the remain-
der are each about 1.25 mm. long, very slender and cylindrical ;
the total length of the appendage is about 13 mm. and of the
body 10*5 mm. The species has been previously recorded from
Darjeeling.
Genus PTGIDIORANA, Serville.
1. pieta, Guer. Calcutta, d d',9482,— 84,— 91,— 93,— 94/14,
and 9 9, 9481,— 97,-95,— 9500/14, and larvae, 9460,— 61,— 73,-
83/14. Also a female from Kurseong, 5,000 ft., E. Himalayas.
21-29. V. 06, taken by Dr. Annandale. Of thifi species, Dr,
Annandale remarks that it is ** common in Calcutta among dead
leaves at the base of trees."
888 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal [November, 1906.
Genus FORCIPULA, Bolivar.
1. decolyi, Borra. Knrseong, at 5,000 ft. E. Himalayas, 21-
29. V. 06, taken by Dr. Annandale. cJ d*, 9511,-14/14; 1 9,
9515/ J 4 ; larvae, 9512,— 13,— 1614. Of this species. Dr. Annandale^
•remarks^ *' under stones at edge of mountain streams, practically
in the water. When forced towards tlie stream, they Rwam
rapidly on the surface j but they did not enter the water of their
own accord. Their position must have rendered them liable to be
submerged or washed away by sudden floods." This is the first
recorded account of earwigs swimming.
Genus LABIDURA, Leach.
1. hengalensU^ Dohm. Calcutta, 1 9 , 9492/14.
2. riparta^ Pall., var. inermis, Brunner. cJ cf , Nos. 9462,-^5,
—67,— 69,— 66,— 70,— 72,— 76,-77,— 80,— 9502/14; 9 9,9463,—
68,-71/14; larvae, 9464,— 74,— 75,— 78,— 79, An. 9505-06/14:
Purneah District, 9 9 , 9526,-41/14.
On this species Dr. Annandale appends an interesting note —
** By far the commonest species in Calcutta. They lie in crevices,
such as those in the bark of trees, and when a small cockroach or
other suitable insect passes them, the abdomen is rapidly shot out
sideways and the forceps seize the insect by means of a sudden
twist. The prey is then transferred to the mouth, sometimes
being held also by the forceps ; but should the earwig be disturbed,,
it runs away carrying the prey in the latter. If one indivi-
dual comes upon another which is feeding, the former often at*
tempts to steal the food. The rightful owner then threatens the
other by directing its forceps towards the aggressor over its back ;
but I have never seen one earwig nip another, nor have I been
able to induce one to nip my finger.*'
This is a valuable addition to the scanty records of observa-
tion on earwigs using their forceps. Much evidence is collected
and published by Monsieur Gadeau de Kerville in a very interest-^
ing article published in the BtMettn de la Societe Zoologique de
France (J 905), under the title " Note sur les fonctions des Insec-
tes Orthopt^res de la famille des Forficulid^s." Such bionomio
observations very greatly increase the value of a collection of
earwigs.
3. lividipesj Dufour. Purneah District, c? cf, 9538, — 61/14,
Subspecies victna, Lucas. Purneah District, d* cT, 9521, — ^27/14;.
Calcutta, 9 9 , 9485,— 86,— 87,— 88,— 89,— 90,— 9501, An. 9510,
An. 14; Purneah District, 9 9 , 9533,-42/14. Taken in Calcutta
by Dr. Annandale " at light."
Genus ANISOLABIS, Fieber.
1. annultpei, Luc. Purneah District, l<f, 9548/14; 9 ?
9540, 49/14.
Vol. II, No. 9.3 A Further Note on Earwigs. 389
[K8,-]
2. hrunnertf Dohrn P Pumeah District, <f <f, 9626,— 30,— 31,
—32,— 36,— 37,— 39, — 46,— 46,— 50/14. I am unable^to determine
this species with satisfaction ; in a general absence of noteworthy
characters, it would appear to approch A, brunneri^ but the type was
described from Tasmania ; these specimens agree with some sent me
from Gejlon by Mr. Green, which de Bormans himself determined
doubtfully as being A* hrunnert. It may be that they require! a
new specific name, but they seem to be chiefly characterised by
negative points.
3. annandiUeif sp.n.
Statura mediocris; rufo-nigra, testaceo-variegata ; antennas
16 — 17-segmentat8B, fuse®, segraentis primis pallidescentibus ;
mesonotum eljrtris rudimentariis lateralibus instruotum ; abdomen
apicem versus sat dilatatum ; segmentam ultimum dorsale trans-
versum, mediosulco sat profundo impresso ; forcipis bracchia d*
basi remota, incrassata, triquetra, in medio long^tudinis attenuata,
incorva, inermia, bracchio deztro quam sinistro fortius in-
curve. <f.
cf Long, corporis 10-12*5 mm.
„ forcipis l'75-2 mm.
Head reddish, smooth and shining, darker in the centre ;
sutures fairly distinct.
Antennae with 16 — 17 segments, typical, the basal segments
testaceous, the rest dark greyish-brown.
Pronotum ample, snbquadrate, somewhat broader poste-
riorly than anteriorly, all borders straight, hinder angles rounded;
disc somewhat tumid, but metazona scarcely noticeably more flat
than prozona; median suture fnirly distinct; sides distinctly
reflexed ; dark fuscous, varied with testaceous, especially on the
borders ; slightly longer than broad.
Mesonotum smooth, ample, transverse, bearing the elytra.
Metatwtum normal, posterior border sinuate.
Elytra present as small, elongated, testaceous, oval flaps
on each side of the metanotum ; as long as the mesonotum, and
about one quarter as broad.
Feet yellowish- testaceous, the femora and knees sometimes
marked with a narrow black band, which is often obsolete.
Prostemum oblong, scarcely attenuate posteriorly.
Abdomen dark reddish black, shining, very finely punctulated ;
somewhat flattened and broadened towards the apex (in the
manner of typical A, maritime, Bon. d*) ; sides of tlie segments,
as seen from above, slightly recurved; as seen from the side,
pointed posteriorly, and bearing a small horizontal keel.
Last dorsal tegment ample, broader than long, very finely
punctulated, with a deep median impression ; hinder border
roughened and truncate.
Pentdttmate ventral segment very large, broad and ample,
well rounded posteriorly, entirely covering the last ventral
segment.
300 Journal of the Ariatic Society of Bengal [Noyember, 1906.
Last ventral segment almost entirely oovered by the preoeding,
visible at the comers, where a longitnoiDal email keel le visible.
Pygidiwn scarcely visible, very small, sbort, blant and
rounded.
Forcepi with the branches remote at the base, stent and
triquetre in the basal half; crennlate on the inner margin,
straight ; in the apical half, strongly attenuate, smooth, unarmed,
and incnrved ; the riffht branch is a little more strotigly cnrved
than the left, d* only. $ unknown.
Hab. India, Pnmeah District, Sd" d',No8. 9622,-29,-^34/14.
This species somewhat resembles A. mmsta and A etdlt ; it is
larger than the latter, much paler in colour in the anterior part
of the body, and the legs have not tbe very marked black bands
of A* etdli. It also di&rs from A. nuesta in the paler colour of
the anterior part of the body, and in the larger elytra.
I have great pleasure in dedicating it to my friend, Dr.
Annandale, as a slight recognition of the interesting material
which he has brought before me.
Vol. TI, No. 9.] NaU an the Earwig labidura liyidipen. 391
IN.S.']
-63. Note on the habits of the Earwig Labidura lividipes, Dufour —
an addendum to Mr. Burr's pofer entitled^ " A Further Note on
Earwigs in the Indian Musetum. — By N. Avnandalb.
Mr. Burr has just retnmed to me farther Bpecimens of Lahi^
dura Uvtdipes (the typical form and subBpecies vicina)^ to which
the following note appues : —
These little earwigs frequently come to light singly or in
small numbers during the hot weather and the rains, and speci-
mens can generally be taken round the arc lamps in the public gar-
dens in Calcutta at this time o the year, the two forms occurring
together. Large numbers were noted round an oil lamp in the
Museum compound on the evening of June 16th, after a wet and
stormy day, the first of the monsoon. Seyeral persons have told
me that they saw enormous numbers of small earwigs round their
lamps on the same evening in different parts of Calcutta. On
the preceding and following evenings, only a few individuals were
seen.
I have often watched earwigs of this species expanding and
folding away their wings. The wingn are generally expanded
by a rapid movement of the anterior part of the body, suggesting
a shrug of the shoulders ; but sometimes a hitch occurs and this
movement is insufficient to stretch out both wings properly. The
abdomen is then bent upwards and backwards and the forceps
are used to unfold the delicate membrane. They do not seize
this membrane, however, but are closed together during the
operation, and are used as a lever or smoothing organ. In a
similar manner they are often employed to push the wing into
its place beneath the elytra, although movements of the thorax
play an important part in this process also.
Vol. II, No. 9.J A Short Note on Medical So/^ietie», etc. 393-
[N.8.-]
54. A Short Historical Note on Medical Societies and Medical
Jotimals in Calcutta, — By Lbonard Rogers, LM 8.
Now that a Medical Society has once more been come to life
in Calcutta in shape of a section of the Asiatic Societj of Bengal,
the occasion of its first meeting appears to be an appropriate one
for recalling former efforts in the same direction, in this, the
premier seat of medical learning in India. Recently, while en-
gaged in an examination of the older literature on fevers in India
for another purpose, 1 was struck by the number of attempts to
found medical journals in Bengal during the nineteenth century,
some of which had but a short existence on account of their being
dependent on the energies of one or two men, on whose removal
to other spheres their offsprings came to an untimely end. The
following account deals with such of these jouinals and societies
as I have been able to find records of in the library of the Medi-
cal College, which is especially richly endowed with ancient medi-
cal literature, and I have brought a volume of each different
series for exhibition to-night. ,
Transactions op the Medical and Physical Societt ok
Calcutta, 1825-1845.
As earlv as March 1823 The " Medical and Physical Society "^
was founded in Calcutta, and in March 1825 the first volume of
its transactions were published by Messrs. Thacker and Co., St.
Andrew's Library, being printed for them by the Baptist Mission
Press, by whom the proceedings of the Asiatic Society are still
printed. It is curious to rend in the preface to this volume the
statement that, ''It must not therefore be imagined that we are in
an unexplored region, or are likely to discover new morbid condi-
tions or indications of cure," but it was hoped that new and
useful medicines might be found. At the time this volume was
published 213 members had been enrolled, including roost of the
Bombay service as well as almost all those of Bengal and some of
the Madras Presidency, so that the publications of the transactions,
which included contributions from all parts of India, was rightly
considered the most important work of the Society. The first Pre-
sident was James Hare, and the Secretary, John Adam, while the
members of the Medical Board of Bengal were patix)ns, and the
Government of Bengal allowed the Society the privilege of send-
ing the proceedings of the meetings to its members post free
during the first year of its existence. Another important feature
of the Society was that both a library and a museum were started
by it, the donations to which are recorded in the yearly trans-
actions, and as at a later date Allan Webb was one of the officers,
it appears to be highly probable that this collection of specimens
formed the starting point of the series described in Webb's " Patho-
logica Indica,'* and consequently of the present museum of the-
394 Jonmal of the Anattc Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
Medical College, in which many of Webb's original specimens are J
still preserved. /
The mles of the Society are printed at the end of the first
volnme of the transactions, from which it appears that the meet-
ings were held on the first Saturday of every month at 8 p.m. in
the rooms of the Asiatic Society where we are now gathered, and
the following was the procedare : " Such communications to be
laid before it by the Secretary, as had been received in the inter- i
vals. Papers to be read ; and calm and temperate discossion
-encouraged on the subjects of which they treat. The Members I
will afterwards converse on professional topics in general ; or
communicate to the Society accounts of cases, and any interesting
medical intelligence they may be possessed of.'' The Society ,
was open to i2l me^lical men and veterinary officers. The sub- "j
•criptions from resident members, including those at Dum Dum f
and Barrackpore, was Bs. 12 a quarter, and the same sum half-
yearly for non-residents. The subjects for discussion included
Meteorolo^ and Medical Topography, Botany and Zoology,
these subjects being well represented in the transactions, so that
the functions of the Society were closely anabigons to the present
Ndtural History section of the Asiatic Society with the addition
of purely medical subjects. The more important papers were
circulated to the resident members before the meeting so as to ^
encourage discussion. Medical men were admitted as visitors to
one meeting only, and distinguished members of the profession
were elected Honorary members, some eminent foreigners
appearing among them. From a special resolution adopted on the '
retirement of Dr. James Hare fi-om India, it is clear that he was
the real founder of this, the first Medical S )ciety of India
This Society published yearly volumes of transactions from
1825 to 1827, and then bi-annual ones up to 1835. In 1837-8 six
quarterly journals were distributed among the members, but in 1842
a large volnme was published containing reprints of many of the
papers of the last few years, and a ninth volume was issued in
1845, which is the last to be found in the Medical College library.
The volumes each contained 500 or more pages, and included some
coloured plates of rare diseases, while many of the papers in them
ai-e referred to in Norman Chevers' comprehensive " Commentary
on Indian Diseases," published in 1886, so it is clear the Society had
a successful career and its publications must have been of great
utility in its early days when no other medical periodical appeared I
in India, and personid intercommunication between different parts !
of the country was very difficult and slow.
i
Indu Journal of Medical Scirncr (Corbtn's Jourhal"),
1834-1838.
In the meanwhile a monthly medical journal had made its
appearance in 1834, edited by Messrs J. Grant and J. T. Pearson,
and two years later by F. Corbyn, and it is referred to in some later
Vol. II, No. 9.] A Short Note on Medical 8orietie», etc. 395^
iN.S.]
writiiigs as *' Corbyn*s Journal,** although its original title is
" India Jonmal of Medical Science.'* It appeared regularly up to-
1838* but I haye not been able to find any later volumes. The-
first volume contains monthly Hospital Eeports by W. Raleigh,
in which the prevailing diseases and interesting cases met with
at the Presidency General Hospital are described, and it is inter-
esting to be able to trace the seasonal variations of different
fevers in these descriptions of a very similar kind to tho^e
prevailing at. the present day, although true malarial ones were-
more common in that early period than they are now. The
annual volume of this journal amounted to about 500 closely
printed large octavo p&gos, and contain some coloured illustra-
tions of rare diseases. The journal paid its way during the first
year of its existence, without any official patronaee, so it evidently
fulfilled a want. It is worthy of note that in IS38 the ** Trans-
actions of the Medical and Physical Society of Bombay *' first made
its appearance, while in the following year the '* Madras Quarterly
Journal of Medical Science ** sprang into life, as these events may
partly account for the premature decease of the pioneer Calcutta
medical journal.
TfjB India Rsoister of Mbdical Sgibnob.
Edited by Edward Edlin, M.D., 1848.
Another attempt to found a monthly medical journal in
Bengal was made in 1848, and twelve parts duly appeared during
that year. Unfortunately the first four numbers are missing in
the Medical College copy of this work, so I have not been able
to discover the origin of this effort, although the cause of its
premature decease after a single year's existence is recorded in a
pathetic note to the following effect : ** The uncertainty of the^
duration of the campaign in the Punjab and other circumstances,
ioduce the Proprietor and Editor very reluctantly to place the
' India Register of Medical Science ' in abeyance for on0 or two
months, pending the inquiry, if any member of the profession
will undertake for the profession that office of Chronicler for
1849, which it has been our pleasure to be able, however indif-
ferently, to perform in 1848. The remoteness of the Chenab renders
either literary responsibility, or literary proprietorship on the
banks of the Hooghly, unadvisable.** He appears, however, to
have appealed in vain, and one more medical journal came to an
untimely end. The volume which was published, however, con-
tained some valuable papers, including an account of Dempster's
classical inquiry into the connection of canals with malarial
fevers, and his origination of the spleen test.
Th« Indian Annals of Medical ScrsNCB, 1853 to 1877.
li was not long before another and more successful medical
periodical was commenced in the form of a ^' Half-yearly Journal of
t
-396 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1906.
Practical Medicine and Surgery,*' the first namber of which ap-
peared in October 1853. Part of th.e plan of this journal was to '
publish yearly " An original report upon one of the more impor- /
tant and prevalent of the diseases of Tropical climates ; the pa-
pers contributed by observers in various parts of India to be placed
in the hands of one or more gentlemen who had made the subject
under consideration their particular study, and who will arrange i
the materials which they contain into the form of a systematic ^
report of the disease." Dysentery was the first subject selected
for treatment in this novel manner, but although the editors ap-
pealed for material in several successive numbers, they never suc-
ceeded in carrying the idea into execution. The 37 volumes of
the ^' Indian Adu^ " are two well known to require any lengthy
notice here, many classical papers having appeared in them, from
the first descriptions of typhoid fever in India in £uix>peans and
natives respectively by Scriven and Ewart in 1854 and 1856, to the
excellently illustrated account of Madura foot by Lewis and
Cunningham in 1876.
The Indun Mbdical Gazbite, 1866.
The premier Indian medical journal of the present day neeils
but little notice here, so it will be sufficient to i*ecall its birth in
1866 in the form which is happily still familiar to us all. That it
has amply fulfilled the hopes of its founders is evident from its
continued and increasing success under its present able Editor.
May its weight never grow less !
Recent Galoutta Medical Societies.
It only remains for me to briefly recall the medical societies
which have existed in Calcutta during recent years, the most
flourishing of which was the Calcutta Medical Society founded in
1880. Before this Society was successfully started, an attempt
was made to found a Bengal Branch of the British Medical
Association, a notice of which appears in the journal of November
15th, 1879 ; but that particular number is missing from the Medical
<Dollege library, so I have not been able to examine it, the only
record to be found in the journal of about that date. In one
of the presidential addresses delivered before the Calcutta Medical
Bociety, it is stated that this last institution arose from the defunct
Bengal Branch of the British Medical Association. Dr. D. B. Smith
was the first president of the Calcutta Medical Society, while the
Secretaries were Robert Harvey and Kenneth McLeod, the last
named having been most intimately associated with it during near-
ly the whole of its existence, the latter part of which is within the
memory of many of our members. The last meeting of which 1
can find any record in the pages of the '* Indian Medical Gazette *'
was recorded in the February number of 1898. The meetings were
held in the afternoons at the Medical College, and much valuable
work was done by it. After its decease there was no medical
Vol. II. No. 9.] A ShoH Note on Medical Societien. etc. 397
society in Calcutta for some years, althongh in the sister presi-
dency towns of Bombay and Madras, flonrisHing ones exist, each
of which publishes a joumnl of its proceedings, although the
number of medical men in those cities is less than in Calcutta.
Some four years ago a medical dub was opened by the native
practitioneis in Harrison Road, where papers were occasionally
read ; and during the present year ir. has been developed into a
medical society with regular meetings and a pablication of its
own, the first number of which has very recently appeared.
Such is briefly the history of former medical journals and
societies in Calcutta ns far as I have been able to ascertain.
Doubtless there are omissions, which I hope some of onr senior
members may be nble to supply. It has been a subject of
just reproacii that the capital city of India should have been
without a medical society at the beginning of the twentieth cen-
tury, but I deem it of happy auguiy that we meet to-night in the
same room where the first medical society of India met 83 years
ago ; and I trust we shall long continue to carry out the duty we
owe to our profession, by recoixiing, for the benefit of others less
favourably plnced than ourselves, the lessons learnt day by day
from the extensive experience denved from practice in the great
hospitals of this city.
I
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Some Arab Folk Tale$from. ^aframaut. S99
55. Same Arab Folk Tales from flafrawaui.* — By Lieut.-Colonel
D. C. Phillott and Mb. R. F. Azoo.
INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
The following stories are a selection of a number told to me
by a Hazrami Arab in my service. They are in the ordinary qollo-
qnial dialect 'of Hazramaut, and wei^e taken down in' writing by
Mr. Azoo, Arabic Instructor to the Board of Examiners, jnst as
they fell from the lips of the narrator, who, together with Mr.
Azoo, has more than once revised the written Arabic. These tales
are interesting from an anthropological as well as from a philo-
logical point of view. The narrator is a man of some education,
who fully discriminates between the colloquial . and the literary
speech. The peculiarities, therefore, that will be observed, are
not to be condemned as mere illiterate vulgarisms : they belong
to the idiomatic speech of a'respectable and at least fairly edu-
cated class.
As regards pronunciation, the following points should be
noted : —
iS» is pronounced like th in the English word ** thin ** ;
^ is often pronounced like y, but sometimes as a slightly hard ^,
as in gU— mosque, for instance, being pronounced either mMtyit
or masgit ; v3 ^^ & hBj^ ^ as in the English '' gun " ; {jk and ^
have the same pronunciation, that of th in " though," if the th
of this word is emphasized ' ; S has the sound of th in " though,"
if the th be softened ; u; is frequently changed into J,'^ and \ some-
times into j , thus ^^ for *^li " we take " ; occasionally h
becomes J, as )l\ for t3t ; a superfluous \ is sometimes inserted,
thus U>r for t^ "he came"; on the other hand an I is often
omitted, as in J^ for ds\ " he ate, " ^ for jk\ " brother," A^
for dij ** one," ^ for ^^f* " my family, " lyU for \sfi\ " she-
donkey, " caaaU for va***'! ^J^ "the house"; letters ars some-
times transposed, as -^ for ^U " to draw " ; »** for •♦* " to
swallow."
1 Op ^atframut,
s The tongue most be protrnded farther forward than when pronoun-
oing the Bnglish " though. '
8 The ttl of the first person, plnral, present tense, is always so changed-^
^ (Ji* for (^W is also oommon in Baghdad.
400 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
As might be expected, many of the ^ords used are not to be
fonnd in the dictionaries. Further, many dictionary words are
nsed in a sense qnite foreign to their dictionary meanings, qnite
foreign even to the meaning contained in the root. The following
are examples : —
;Ubi "ready"; w;iJuo " ready "; ^^h*** " fresh-water fish"
fji "the moment"; ^^* g^ "as soon as"; «Jjd "old"
JS^ "beak (of a bird)"; J^ (for Ull ) "God forbid"
\M "wife"; ^5-«U for *<^-^ "offender"; c5^S3 "to take
coffee" (for ?^ w,i ) ; (^tW "to take tea"; <V «(a
cheetah) "cunning" ;j&-« • (a Saker falcon) "intelligent-";
S^au« * " bicycle " ; (for modem Arabic *^l)^ ) ; ^JLJl«J ( =
fX*m ^^ " to those who will be safe or alive then " ) " next year,
the coming year"'; (»UJ| «" last year"; Jli " to shake " ; olif
for tff " which f " Ul for U ^^i « ^^'; JCS '= <^|U «« what ? " ;
c;lf (= the matter was so) is used for JU " the narrator contin-
ues.
The following are a few grammatical peculiarities :—
The particle w or b prefixed to the Aorist or Present Tense
makes it Future, as ^ j^b Uf " I am just going " or " I will go."
The genitive case is frequently formed by the word ^^ " pro-
perty," as *S^ i>A«Jt " His slave." The particle <>i appears to be
often redundant,^ and, unlike classical Arabic, it can be prefixed
1 This mny have been imported into Yemen from Haidarabad, Dakkhan.
2 Classioally \S^m is either a fresh-water, or a salt-water fish.
5 Apparently no longer a metaphor.
4 Used by the Yemeni Arabs of Haidnrabad.
6 Ex. fX^ t5^U)!^ tt^l^' e^^^t i-ft^J %S^\ " I will give half the
Amount now and the balance next year."
« Used also in Baghdad for " last year " but classically " this year,"
7 This *>* possibly is equivalent to the Hindustani to.
I
VoL II, No, 9.] Some Arab Folk Taletfrom ^axramaut. 401
iN.8.-]
to a proBonii, as cit^^jijl ^ f^ " Are they going ? '* The pronoun
of the second person singular feminine is (^ - instead of vJ , thus
4j^ " thy (feminine) book," eA^li ( for ^'i ) " Did he escape
thee P "
Instead of the J introducing the apodosis of a condition,
4Sjli is used, as |jr*f *£-»*►; m>^ erf wiKlb *^'t •d^> ^ " Had you
brought me the book, I would have gone yesterday."
The Passive of the triliteral is lU» instead of cUi, thus, ««*»
Jctuh for w*i^ knttba.
Verbs are sometimes incorrectly followed by propositions
thus, *ii.t ^ v^^ for *ii-f w-iia..
Prepositions are used incorrectly, as »>tSJt j« CA«Ai " There is
•a break in the clouds," where ^ is incorrectly used for ^P.
Words are used redundantly, as lai.>fc <i>^ U = ^l^ to «* He did
not come " ; ^j^\ c>* <:^ ^^^ ,j^>J^I e^* I^i ^'^ expression Am^m
^^ ** His appearance was a little appearance," that is, " he was
mean in appearance," the use of the diminutive is perhaps an
idiom, and not a grammatical peculiarity.
I. THE LADY'S INDENDO.
There was once a traveller who travelled from country to coun-
try. On the day our story opens he arrived at a certain city and
entered the mosque. A lady living near the mosque saw him and
-sent her negress to ask him who and what he was, and whence ho
came. The negress came to him and found him sitting in the
mosque. Said she to him, "My mistress has sent me to ask who
and what you are, and whence you have come." He said, *' Faith,*
I am a traveller, and, as for my lineage, I am a Shaikh-^** TUe
1 Lit. " By God ! "
2 Shaikh; in i^ft^ramaut, ''a professor." Shaxi^ is properly a title
•^i^en to tfao desoendants of AbQ Bakr.
402 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 19061
slave girl retxLmed with the news to her mistress. The mistress-
said, "Go back and tell him that I will send him his sapper."
The negress did so. In the evening the lady sent him, by the
hand of tbe negress, a cake of bread, four sets of sheep's trim-
mings, and a bowl full of sonp, saying to the negress, "When-
you deliver these, say to him 'My mistress says the moon is full,
the sea is at high tide, and the stars are fonr.' " OfE went the
negress, but on the way she stole half the loaf and one of the
sets of sheep's trimmings, and drank half the soup. The
remainder she handed over to the traveller with her mistressV:
message. "All right," said the traveller. He looked well at his
supper and found half a loaf, three sets of trimmings and half a
bowl of soup. He said to the negress, " Tell thy mistress, that the
moon was eclipsed, the sea was at an ebb, and the stars were three."
The negress returned and gave this message to her mistress.
Then said the mistress to her slave, "Thou hast stolen the stran-
ger's supper." "I have not," said the negress. "How is it," said
Uie mistress, " that he only received three sets of trimmings when
I sent four ? I sent a whole loaf of bread and a full bowl of soup,
and only half of them reached him ? " Then the mistress got up-
to that negress and beat her — and when I left the house she was
still beating her.^
II. THE STORY OF THE STUPID TURK.
There was a Tiirkish garrison in Mecca, which at the end of
three years was relieved. The now reliefs knew not their way
about the city, so people used to guide them.
Now one day one of the soldiers went to the meat market to
buy meat and vegetables. In the market he bought what he
wanted. As he was carrying the meat in his hand in the open<
street, down came a kite and snatched it out of his hand. The
Turk took out a revolver, and, finding a cock close to him, fired at it
and killed it. A passer-by said to him, " Oh EfEendi, what has the
cock done to you ? " The Turk said, " By God, a brother of his has
carried ofE my meat." " But," said the passer-by, " this is a domes-
tic cock, and that was a wild kite." " Never mind," said the Turk,
" they are birds, both this and that." The Turk then returned ta
the market, bought some more meat, and cooked his breakfast —
and when I left him he was still at his breakfast but he did not
invite me to share it.
III. STORY OF THE FOOLISH FATHER.
A man once married and had an only son. His wife then
died. The father took pains in rearing the boy till he reached
the age of eight years. Now the father was poor. One day he
i The nnrrntor nearly always closes his stories wifch some personal remark:
of a like nature.
Vol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk Tale* from Haframant. 403
iN.8.}
Iiappened to obtain a quarter of a riyHU He began talking with
bis son about the disposal of the money, and said to him, " We
have a quarter of a nydl, and with it we will buj^a hen : the hen will
then lay eggs: we will put them under her and she will hatch
them. When her family grows up, we will sell the lot with tlie
Mother, for two rtyiU, With these riyitls we will buy a she-goat >
the goat will conceive. When she brings forth, we will rear the
kid till it grows up, and will then sell it with its dam, and buy
"with their price a she-donkey. The she-donkey will conceive and
bring forth. When the fiwd grows up we will sell it and its
dam." "No," said the boy, "when it grows up I will ride ifc."
■Up got the father and slapped his son behind the ear. Now the
man had on his finger a ring, which struck the bone, so the boy
died. The father cried out, and the Governor's officials arrived
iand carried him off. The Gbvemor said, " On such and such a day
you must present yourself at the Court." The father attended on
the day appointed, and was sentenced to be beheaded. After the
Execution, the body was borne out and buried — ^but I was not pre-
sent at the funeral.
IV. THE APE AND HIS INSTRUCTOR.
A man once went out into the jungle and found a small
Inonkey, which he seized, brought back to the town, and educated
well. Now this man had a shop. One day he placed the monkey
in his shop. When people came to purchase articles, they found
only the monkey present. They went o£E and sought out the
owner of the shop and said to him, " Oh So and So, we went to buy
at your shop, but did not find you there." He said to them, " Didn t
you find the monkey there P They said, "Yes, as for the monkey,
it is sitting there all right." He said, "Whatever you want, he will
give it to you." The next day they went there, and the monkey gave
them all they wanted, and they went their way. A certain man
^met the owner of the monkey and said to him, " Oh So and So ! You
iiave placed a monkey in your shop. Whoever comes to the
shop can take anything he likes, without the monkey being able
to stop him." The owner said, " I have taught him, and he wont
let people carry off things." The man answered, "A bet between
me and you : I'll go and rob the monkey." The owner said, " All
Tight ! " The stake was fixed. The man went off to the monkey.
He sat in the shop and began to play with the monkey: he clap-
ped^ his hands and said to the monkey, " Bo this." The monkey
copied him. Then he said, "Put your hands on your loins like
this." The monkey did so. Then he said, " Put your hands over
your eyes like this." The monkey did so. The man then stole from
the monkey one rail ^ weight, and his pen and his ink-stand, and
i Biyal the Austrian dollar, coined Bpeciiilly for the Arabs. Its present
:ralae is said to be Re. 1-8.
* Bail or riil is roughly a pound of 12 oz.
M>4i Journal of the Astatic Society' of Bengal, [November, 190&
hid theiii in his money-bag. He then went to the shop-keeper
and said to him, '* Take them und give me the bet." The shop-
keeper gave him the wager, returned to his shop, and chnstised
the monkey. Two months after the two met again. The robber
pf the monkey said, " Do you want me to go and rob your monkey
again?" 'J'he owner replied, " Never again will he let himself be
robbed." The man said, ** And if I should rob him ? " Tbeowner
replied, " The original bet is doubled.** "All right," rejoined the^
other. Off he went and sat in the shop with the monkey, and did to-
the monkey as on the former occasion ; and the monkey copied him-
till the man placed his hands over his eyes. Then the monkey
stopped, and stretched his eyes wider open with his fingers. The
man said, " Not like that ; put your hands over your eyes." The
monkey stretched open his eyes all the wider. The man saw
that he could do nothing with the monkey, so he returned to-
the owner and said to him, "Here is your wager; the monkey
would not let me rob him.** The owner said, " Here is the amount
of the first wager which you won from me ; it I will take, but as to-
the second amount, it is not lawful for me ; it is yours, take it,"
"Then the one went to his house, and the other to his shop.
When I left them, the monkey was sitting in the shop. I bought
a * fifth *** of carrots, but did not tender him the coin. I was just
about to depart when he cried out, and jumped at me, and seized
me by the skirt. The monkey's owner called out, " What's the
matter ; what have you done to the monkey ? " " Nothing,***
•aid I, tendering the monkey the coin, when it released me and I
went off. Now here the story ends, and peace be on high and low^
V. THE ADVANTAGES OF EDUCATION.
Once upon a time there was a man : he married and had a
son. The boy grew up without receiving any instruction from hia
father: he was an ox in ignorance. When his father died, the
son married and in time had one son. This boy grew up and was
taught all useful knowledge, till he had a ready answer for every
question. Now one day he went to the Governor, who interviewed
him, spoke with him, and approved him. The Governor asked him,
"Hast thou any kith or kin; any father, any brethren P*' The
boy answered, "No ; I have none but my father.** The Governor
said, " Well, summon thy father : I will fix for you both an allow-
ance ; for I desire that thou shouldst remain near me.'* The boy
agreed, and went and brought his father. The Governor found
that the father was unable to answer any question put to him.
Said the Grovemor, "Great is the son, but base is the father!*'
Said the boy, " Nay : great is the son, and great is the father, but
base the grandfather.** Queried the Governor, "Why base the
1 Khumsiya " n coin which is the fifth of something," is a copper coin, thfr
value of one pice.
Vol. II, No, 9.] Some Arab Folk Tales from ^azramnut. 405
grandfather?" Said the boy, "It is so; for my father tanght
me everything, but my grandfather tanght my father nothing.''
" By God ! you say true," said the Governor. " Look here," he
added, '^snch and such a house is thine, and such and such a sum
is thine allowance, and let thy coming and thy g^ing to me be at
thy will ; but remain ever near me." When I left them, he and his
father were enjoying seventeen* blessings, after having endured
penury.
VI. THE STORY OF THE ELOQUENT PREACHER.
There was once a preacher attached to a mosque, and every
Friday he used to preach a fresh sermon, which he made up out
of his own head. One day his wife said to him, " It is not thou
that preachest and oomposest. It is I that preach ; it is J that
compose." The preacher said, " None but I can preach ; none but
I can compose, and there is none to compare with me ; for I preach
every Friday a new sermon." '* Very well," said his wife. On
the next Tbursday the preacher took pen and paper to write his
sermon. Said his wife to herself, "I will just show him, him that
dares to say that it is he that preaches and composes. If he were
disturbed with household matters, he could not compose a fresh
sermon out of his head every Friday." The preacher began to
write. His wife then went to him and said, " There's no flour in
the house, there's no flour in the house. There is no butter;
there are no onions ; no fuel ; no tamarind." While she was
enumerating these things, he absent-mindedly wrote down her
words in his sermon. At last he laid down his pen and went to
the market, and brought her her wants. The next day, which
was Friday, she said to him, " You have no clothes. Will you
go to the mosque without decent clothes?" The preacher went
to the market and bought himself clothes, thinking all the while
that he had written his sermon. He returned from the market on
the stroke of eleven, and found breakfast ready. He breakfasted,
took his sermon, and reaching the mosque found the congregation
waiting for him. He went in and mounted the pulpit. On look-
ing at his sermon he saw written, "There is no flour in the
house ; there is no butter in the house ; there is no fuel ; there are
no tamarinds ; there are no onions." Down he came from the
pulpit and said to some one, " Here, take one of my old sermons
and preach it : I cannot do so/' The other agreed, took a sermon,
preached it, and acted as Imfim. ^ When prayers were over, the
preacher went home and said to his wife, " By God ! it is thou
that preachest; it u thou that composest — and here are the keys;
do what thou likest in the house, and let me alone to ponder on the
mosque and its Fridays." The woman took the keys saying, " I
1 Seventeen ; a local idiom. The reason for this pnrticnlar number U
nofc known.
2 i.e.. Leader in prayer.
406 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
told you 80. Who's right and who's wrong P " And when I left
them they were still wrangling.
VII. THE ARAB DOCTOR'S DEVICE.
There was an Indian of flaydardhdd who fell from his horse
and dislocated his hip. He visited various doctors, but none
could help him. An Arab ^advised him, saying, '* Journey to
Arabia, and the Arabs will cure thee." The man agreed and took
a letter of recommendation to a certain man of ShUrA He jour-
neyed till he came to Shi^r^ where he presented his letter. The
addressee said, ** There are Beduins in the desert of the tribe of
HumUm who visit this town, and they are noted for their medi-
^ skill."
So he sent a messenger to the market to ask if any of these
Beduins were in tbe town. He was told that there were. He
sent for one and showed to bim the Indian. The Bednin asked,
'* How many years is it since your fall P " The Indian replied,
" Four years." The Beduin said, " None can cure thee but So
and So: he is now in the desert, but will come hither in three days."
The Indian said, "Very well, I'll attend his coming." On the
third day, the Beduin, whose name was mentioned, arrived, and
the Indian was shown to him. He said to the Indian, " I will treat
thee, but thou must come out with me into the desert," The
Indian agreed. Then said the Beduin, " Take with thee a bull
and two dollars' worth of dry salted fish,* and one dollar's worth of
millet stalks ; and to-morrow we will start." The Indian bought
these things and went out into the desert in company with the
Arab. They reached the Arab camp. The Beduin said, "For
three whole days g^ve the bull no water to drink ; and feed it on
the salt fish and millet stalks." " Certainly," said the Indian ;
and he did so. On the fourth day the Beduin came and saw that
the bull's sides had collapsed and were touching each other. He
said, " Bring out the Indian," and then filled a large earthen re-
ceptacle with water. He mounted the Indian on the bull's back, and
tied his ankles firmly together. He then let loose the bull at the .
water, and the bull began to drink. Its belly took the shape of
a bow and the legs of the Indian became stretched and parted.
" Release me, release me," shiieked the Indian. " Patience," said
the Beduin ; and he released him not xmtil his hip went in with a
crack. Then he untied his legs, and carefully dismounted the
Indian from the bull's back, and laid him on a bench, and kept him
there for forty days, feeding him on ram's flesh and Indian com,
but giving him no salt.^ The Indian recovered and departed from
the Arabs to India, after having well rewarded the Beduin. He
1 8hiff.r the 8. portion of the sea-ooast of fta^ramaut.
2 Horses, sheep and cattle Hre fed on this salted fish, bat it is generally
considered by the Arabs too snlt for hnman ooDsnmption.
8 Salt is injarioQS to those who have met with an accident.
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Some Arab Folk Taletfrom, Haframaut. 407
went to ^aydardhddj but I know not what happened to him there,
for I did not happen to meet him — and peace is the best of endings
to evezything.
VIII. WINE, THE ROOT OF EVIL.
There was once a Faqir who lived alone in the wilderness,
travellinff from valley to valley. One day, emerging from a valley,
he lost his way and wandered about in the open plain. For
three days he had nothing to eat or drink. On the fourth day
he reached an open space in which he spied a dwelling.
He exclaimed to himself, ^' Assuredly M 1*11 get food and drink ui
this house.'* Going towards the house he found that it had f oui*
gates. Now this house belonged to a Jew. As he was about to
enter a gate, a sentry stopped him saying, ^' I will not let thee
enter unless thou murder this child here.*' The Faqir said,
*^ 1 take refuge in Ood from murder ! " He then went to another
door and found some one standing there, keeping guard over
a girl of fifteen years. As he was entering, the sentry stopped
him saying, ''Thou hast no permission to enter unless thou
•embracest this girl." The Faqir exclaimed, " I take refuge in
God from lechery ! " He then went to the third door, and found
one at the gate with wine. As he was about to enter, he
was stopped by the sentry, who said, '' Thou hast no permission
to enter unless thou drinkest a cup of wine." The Faqir said,
'' This also is a misfortune." He then went to the fourth gate,
and found there a man with pork. As he was about to entex*
he was stopped. " Why ? " asked he. The other said, " Take
BS much as you want of this meat and then enter." The
Faqir exclaimed, '' What a misfortune is this into which I have
fallen this day ! " He went off and sat under a tree, thinking
which of the four acts was the easiest. He settled on wine ;
so he went to him with the wine, and said to him, *' Hand thy
cup." He was given a draught. He then entered and found
food and water, so he ate and drank. After that he turned to
looking over the premises. He arrived at the gate where was the
little boy, and said to the guardian, '' What is this boy P " The
guardian answered, ''He is here to be killed by any one
who likes." ^ The Faqir said, "I am the one to slay him."
Now the wine was buzzing in his head, so he seized the boy by
the neck and broke it. The boy died.
He then went to the gate where was the girl, and said
to the sentry, " What is this girl P" The sentry replied, " She is for
him who chooses." The Faqir said, " I will take her." " Do so,"
said the sentry. Then our fnend went in to the damsel.
After that he repaired to the third gate where was the wine,
1 Lit ;• Bj God ! "
s The idea is that wine makes a man commit senseless crimes ; it is
sof&oient to merely suggest a crime to a man in drink.
408 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1906.
and took of it a second cup. Thence he went to the gate where
was the pig's flesh and asked the sentry, " What va this nice-
meat you have P Is it for sale ? " The sentry said, " This is
for any that chooses to eat it." Said the Faqir, " Have I
permission to eat it ? ** " You have," said the sentry. The
Faqir ate his fill of the meat. After that he began to illtreat
the inmates of the house till they drove him forth froin the house.
He went off and wandered in the wilderness.
Next day he came to himself and reached a certain town,
and he was full of repentance for what he had done. He entered
a mosque and found the Muazzin. The latter said, ^' Hie, So and
So ! whence comest thou ? " The Faqir answered, *' Actually ^
from the wide world. And a thing has happened to me that has
happend to none as yet " The Muazzin said, " Thy news. What
has happened to thee P '* The Faqir then related the whole of the
tale. Said the Muazzin, '' O thou of little sense ! Hadst thou
accepted the girl in the first instance, or else murdered the boy,
thou wouldst not have been guilty of all four crimes ; but thou
shouldst have known that the moment thou drankest the wine,
all the others would follow."
He continued, " Ask pardon of thy God, and resolve never
to repeat the offence ; for Allah is Forgiving and Merciful." The
Faqir departed, and I do not know what wilderness swallowed
him up.
IX. WHO CAN TELL THE BIGGEST LIE.
One day four Arabs met together to tell each other night-
tales. Said one of the four, ''I make a proposal, and he who
falls short of the mark, let him be the loser." " Say on," said the
rest. He said, " Let us each produce a lie and see whose lie is the
biggest." They said, "Do you begin." "All right," said he.
Now he was a poet, so he recited : —
'' Alas for me, the day I fail in lying !
I spied a man capping a man with a firkin.
Poor wretch am I who had to dig thirty wells with one needle.**
Said one of them, " You are a poet, but we number no poet
amongst us : if you like, we will speak in prose." He replied,
"Lie in prose — if any of you can. Said one of them, "Seven
camels had I, and one of them was fnobt, I placed this one at
the head of the string and pushed through a pass, leading the
string of camels. I reached the top of the pass and continued my
way on the plateau. I left the camels for a minute, for a purpose,
and the leader began to * bubble.* Down came a hawk, and seizing
the " red tongue," * bore ofE the whole string, and disappeared in
the blue sky, and I knew not whither the hawk bore them : I lost
them."
1 Lit. "By God!**
2 The word ** tongue'* is used in default of a better.
Vol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk Tales from Ha^ramaut. 409?
[N.S.]
Said the third, " Have you finished P " " Yes," he replied.
The third then said, " I was with Bd Dahri^^ and the Autumn passed
without there being any flowers for the bees. Then the bees
swarmed and went to Wddt ffaul * and alighted on a fe«r * tree, and
uprooted it, and, bearinsT it through the air placed it in the village
of Bd Dahrt. There the bees planted it, and used to gather their
honey from it ; and that year they produced honey such as they
had never produced before. Now I was present when the honey
was boiled, and B& Dahrt gave me a large measure of it.**
Said the fourth, " A woman went up from Wddi Jfatd to the
top of the pass, collected as large a bundle of wood as she could
bear, tied it, and went to drink water from a pool. A cloud came
and entered the bundle, and she knew not of it. She lifted up
her wood and went to her house, and carried it up on to the roof.
That night lightning flashed and thunder rolled. Said people,
" Whence comes this thunder P " Some said, " It is in the house of
So and So." They went and asked the owner, " What's the matter P"
Said the owner, " All I know about the matter is, that ♦ my
wife went out and brought back a bundle of wood ; and it seems
that she brought a cloud inside it without our knowing of it. The
first thing we knew was the thunder and lightning above us."
Then the master of the house closed his doors and windows,^ and
the flood swept down the stairs, and in one night so inundated
WOdi fiatd that the roots of the her trees were laid bare ; and it
was by their being bared that Bd Dahrt* * bees were able to uproot
that tree."
When I left those four, each was claiming to be the greatest
liar.
X. THE RELIGIOUS SUBTERFUGE.
A man once married, and his wife conceived. He swore by
the triple divorcement that if a male-child were bom, he would
sacrifice, as a ransom, a ram with a tail seven spans in length.
In due course a son was bom to him, and he sought high and low for
a ram with a tail of the required length, but could not find one.
He returned home, and found his father-in-law ^ in the house.
The latter saw from his face that he was upset and said to him,
" How is it you are like this, Oh So and So P " The husband
said, " By God, thy daughter is divorced from me ! " Said
1 Ba Dahri and his family nre said to be famons in Ha^amant for their
bees.
* Jf^ddt Haul is said to be a wddi, a day's journey from Raydah the village
of BS Dahri.
8 *llb is said to be the Indian her.
♦ Lit. •* By God ! "
6 Ahxvdb " The doors and windows " (with the exception of the audda
or street door).
9 A wife beinf^ genemlly cousin is called Bint* SLmmt, " Daughter of
my nnole " ; hence a father-in-law is called 'Amm^ which is properly nnole.
410 Journal qf the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
the father, '* For what P " Said the hnflband, " I inade the oath
that if we had a son, I would ransom him by a ram, whose tail
•should be seven spans, and 1 can find no such ram." The woman
overheard the conversation between her husband and her father
iuid said,
** SpAD with tbe span of the babe, at yonr will,
And beware of the vow that is hard to fulfil."
They went and procured a large-tailed lamb, and measured
its tail by the spans of the babe, and the tail proved to be even
more than seven spans in length ; so they slaughtered the i*am —
.and it was I who distributed its meat to the poor.
i
XI. THE TURBANED BULLS.*
There was once a QQ^l who had two sons ; one was nimble-
witted and anticipated the words from the speaker's mouth,*
but the other was only middling. One day the Qdfi called
his sons and said to the one without talent, '* Oo and bring
me two bulls with their turbans on.'' *' I obey," said the son,
and went out to the market. He went all round the town
searching for bulls that had turbans on, but found none. He
then bought two turbans, and seizing two bulls, bound their
heads with the turbans, and took them to his father. Arriving
^t the gate, he leftjib^^^^d uatside, andi went upstairs to his
father.^dsaiijj-nim^ " I have brought the bulls." Said his father,
ILJ^STm^ they ? " Said the son, '* Outside." The father
looked out of the window and saw the bulls, turbaned as they
were. Said he, " Whence have you brought them P " Said the son,
" The turbaiis, I bought ; but the bulls I just led away from the
market." Said the father, " Ah ! the pains that I have taken in
thine education ! Go, remove those turbans and release those
bulls."
Said the Qa^i to his second son, " Go, biing me two bulls with
turbans on." Off went the lad, and found a man with a turban
as large as a clothes-basket. He said to him, "Of what sect
are you P " Said the man, " I am a cultivator by sect." " Right,"
«aid the boy, " my father summons you." The two then went on
together and met a second man with a big turbau. Said the boy,
" What is your sect P " Said the man, " I'm of the Bhflfi'i sect,
and as to my occupation I'm a Qabili ^ of the tribe of Murrah.''
The boy left him. He found a third and asked, " What is your
sect ? " Said the man, " By sect I am a carpenter." Now
this man had a turban as large as the first man's. Said the boy,
1 In Arabic a " turbaned bull " is a metaphor for a " stupid aas."
* Lit, * He caught the sounds as they flew.'
8 Qabili, one whose profession is war, ♦ e., all except Hrtisans and culti-
vators ; here the ' Ulamd* or ShaiUlis are included in the qabili.
Vol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk Tales from ^azramaut. 411
[2f.-s;]
" Right ; my father wants you." He went with them to
his father and took them up to the reception room. Said his^
father, " Have you brought the bulls P " Said the boy, " Yes."
" Where are they ? " said the Qa^f. " There they are," said
the boy. Said the father, "I told thee to bring me hulls,
and thou hast brought me men." Said the boy, " My father,
these are two of the bulls from amongst men." Said the father^
" Are there bulls amongst men ? " " Certainly," said the boy ;.
" there are amongst them, bulls, and asses, and dogs and so on."
Said the father, ** And how did you come to know that these-
particular men are bulls ? " The boy narrated what had passed,
and added, " He who knows not his hand from his foot, is a bull."
Said the (3^?j, " And who are the asses ? " Said the boy, " They
that sing at dusk." " And the dogs P " " Those that plunder
people without right." Said the father, " Well, now I know that
thou ai*t my son, but as for him, he's a mother's darling."'
XII. THE SLAVE AND THE PUMPKIN.
A certain man had a very stupid slave. Now the slave owned
a bed of pumpkins, which he visited frequently in dread lest
any should be stolen. One day he was seated near them when
a passer-by ' saluted him, but getting no answer again saluted.
The slave ignored the salute. The passer-by then went straight
to the slave's master and said, " 00 and So ! to-day I passed
by your slave, who was sitting on the ground, and I saluted him ;
but he would not return the salutation, and I know not
what is the matter with the slave. Now you must find out
about him, as next time he may kill me or beat me ; for he is
an unreasoning creature." Said the master, '' How is that P
Ts there any ill-feeling between you two P " Said the man,
" No." Said the master, " All right." At night the slave
returned, when his master said to him, " So and So passed by thee
and saluted thee — and thou didst ignore his salute P What is there
between thee and him P '* Said the slave, ** Master ! there is
nothing between us." Said the master, ^* Why didst thou then
not return his salute P " He answered, " My master, saluting
leads to talking, and talking leads to taking pumpkins."*
XIII. THE WISE BOY AND THE FOOLISH ONE.
There was once a man who had a clever son. One day he said
to his son, " To-day we will visit the chief." Said the boy,
1 Lit. ** 'J he son of his mother," hence a mother's darling, toft and
nselesB."
2 A passer- by mast first salnte one stotionary.
3 This jinying of the slave has now become a proverb.
-il2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1906.
•" All right." They then sat down to their breakfast of rice. Two
grains of rice fell and stnck in the old man's beard without his
Imowing it. They then went to the chief, and entering the j
reception room found there a nnmber of people. The boy /
then noticed the two rice grains in his father's beard. He said,
*' Father, there is a gazelle in the garden."^ His father said,
"We have sent after it the five expert shots," and passed his hand
over his beard. Now there was seated near another man with I
his son. When the guests departed, this man said to his son,
"Didst thou hear what that boy said to his father ? Now
to-morrow I will put something into my beard, and when we are
seated speak to me as that boy did, so that people may say,
* What an intelligent boy is So and So's son ! ' " Said the boy,
"Twill,"
The next day these two were present at the reception, and
the father had put two grains of rice in his beard. After the
guests had assembled, the boy addressed his father, " Father,
the thing you mentioned yesterday, see, it is in your beard."
.Said the father to him, " God curse thy mother, thou ox."
XIV. THE JESTER.
There was once a destitute Hazramif with nothing to put
under him and nothing to put over him. He journeyed from Yaman
and reached $lan^&f' * where was a^Bdtshd,^ who had in his service
three men to make him laugh : these used to tell him funny stories.
The Hazrami went to the BdshS. When the latter saw him,
he said, " Whence comest thou, young man ? " He said, " By God,^
from Hazramaut.'' Said the BSsha, " Thou art a ffazrami ? "
He said, " Yes." Then they conversed together, and the HazramVs
speech pleased the Basha, forthe Hazrami was quick-witted.
The Bdsha then took him into his service and drove off his three
Yemenite jesters, and would no longer permit them to come
near him. These three then met together and consulted. Said
they, " What are we to do about this Hazrami ; he's come from
Uazramaut and cut off our livelihood, which we got from
the Bdshfi, We must devise a * poser ' that will make the BQshd
dismiss him." " And what will be a poser ? " said they, " I
know a * poser,' " said one ; "I will say two lines of poetry,
the last foot of which shall not be a word." Said they, " Recite
the lines ; let us hear them." He did so. Thereupon they
exclaimed, " Come, we'll go to the Bdsha.'' They went to him
1 Bust/in, " Giirden," in Arabic gives the idea of a pl.ice fnll of trees
^nd is also ns Arab simile for a b^ard.
^ ie. an in>iabitant of Hazramaut.
8 The capital of Ynman.
* The Arabic form of the Turkish Pasha.
6 " By God" : if the speaker merely replied, "From Hazramaut " his
.speech would be curt. " By God '* is simply used to avoid brusqueness.
Tol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk Tales from Eazramaut. 413
[N.8.-]
and lie said, "What has bi-ought you P " They said, "We
have come for this Hazramf. We'll tell him two lines.
If he caps them, we'll be as we are ; but if he can't cap them
then he ' must go off and we will return to our former service."
" Right," said the Bffshn ; " I'll consult the Hazramiy Said the
latter, " There is no need to consult me ; I'll answer them." The
Bd8h& said to the men, " All right, to-morrow at noon present
yourselves ; and I will make proclamation that people may come
-and hear your verses." He, accordingly, had the matter announced
to the people of iiaii^dS',
The next day, people came together. After they had as-
sembled, the Yemenites entered. Said the Bdsh^ to them, " Ha !
how have you progressed P Are you going to recite your verses or
are you not ready P " They said, "No, no, we are ready."
" Come on, speak," said the BSshn, Then he who was to speak
the lines came forward near to the BnahS. and said : —
" I passed by a perfumer selling *t/(r, mask, and camphor.
I said to him * ' [he snuffs up].
So the perfumer said to me. ' Give back my itr and musk and
camphor.' So I said * ' " \he hlows "here through his nose] .
Up got the ffazramt and said, " Hear all ye present ! You
have heard the lines of the Yemenite : hear the answer" : —
" I passed by a traiteui\ selling bread, beans, and encumbers.^
So I said to him [^here he mcSces a swalloioing noise'].
Then said the traiteur, ' Give me back my bread, my beans and
cucumbers. * So I said to him ' * " Ihei'e he makes a noise
of retching].
Then up jumped the Yemenite and began to abuse the
J^azrami ; "God curse thy country ! God curse the land that has
reared thee. Pander and son of a Pander." Said the Hazrami,
" Do not abuse me, abuse the BUshS, who drove you from him."
Some time after this, the Uazrami took leave of the Basha and
journeyed towards Mecca. On the road, robbers met him and
robbed him of all he had. He proceeded towards Mecca quite
destitute. When he arrived in Mecca, he could find none to give
him food. Said he to himself, " I'll devise a stratagem which
will produce me food." Now he had with him a wine-skin.
-He filled it full of camel dung gathered here and there, tied up the
mouth, and went round the streets, seeking for some one to trick.
Now by chance there was there an Egyptian, who was also
destitute and unable to procure his evening meal. He too had
a skin. It occurred to his mind too to trick some one ; so he
took the skin he had, and filled it with ashes, and went to
another street, and began wandering about. He and the Hazrami
met. Said the latter, " What hast thou there, Egyptian P "
The former said, " Faith,* I have flour for sale— if you want any ;
but what hast thou, Oh If.azrami?'" Said the If a^r ami, "I —
1 In the oriKin>»l, " The Hazrami," for emphasis,
2 faqqus^ a kind of large cucumber 8 Lit, " By God ! "
414 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Norember, 1906.
I have dates.'' The other said, " What sajest thon to thy giying me
thj dates, and to mj giving thee mj flour P " Said the ^azramiy
*'A11 right/' The ^aframi took the skin of the Egyptian,
and the Egyptian took the skin of the ffa^raini, and each
went to his lodging. The JB[azramt untied the skin to knead floor
and make bread, but found in it only ashes. He burst out into
abuse of the Egyptian. The Egyptian reaching home undid the
skin of the fiazramiy inserted his haiid to take out some dates to
eat, but found only camel dung. He burst into abuse of th&
Ha^rami, So amongst the Arabs it has become a proverb,
*' The thief of Egypt and the thief of Hazramaut " (are a pair).^
XV. THE SLAVES THAT WENT OUT SHOOTING.
{A story to illtutrate the slupidtty of Negroes).
One day four black slaves met together and said, " We will
go out and shoot in such and such a nullah" They started off
and reached the head of the nullah; but seeing some ibex,* off they
bolted in fear, exclaiming, " Lions, lions ! No game is this ;
game is something small." They reached the bottom of the
nullah, where they scattered. One of them came across a rat.
He fired at it and hit it, and shouted to his companions. They
came to him and saw the rat. Said one of them, " How didst
thou escape its eyes P ^" Said he, " God preserves." Said another,
** How didst thou escape its feet* P " Said he, " God preserves."
Said the third, " How didst thou escape its head ' " He said,
" God preserves." They then took up the rat, and bore it to the
village, and entered the viUage chanting the hunter's chant.^
People met them and said, '* What have the AhU Suwayds ^ got P "
Said the slaves, " We have an ibex P " Said the village-people,
** What kind P Let us see it." They looked at it, and lo it was
a rat. People laughed out at them. Said one of the slaves,
'* What is the matter with you my masters, that you are laughing
so P " Said one, " It is now four months since any one
got an ibex — but thou hast done so to-day, Oh Ahu Suwayd. "
The slave pulled himself up in pride. Now this is the story of
the slaves that went out shooting.
XVI. Bl DiHITA, THE SKILLFUL PHYSICIAN.
One day a Bedouin drank some camel's milk in which there
happened to be some camel ticks. The ticks fastened to his liver
1 Also Diamond oafc diamond.
2 Lit. ''The game." Ibex and g^elle are the only big g^me in ffazra-
maut.
8 These qneBtiotiB are in imitation of the foolish talk of negroes.
* Chanted onlj bylsnccessf al hunters : vide note 6, png^ 484, in Arabic text
( Lit " Father of the Little Black," a designation of a negro.
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Some Arab FoUt Tides from ffoffamaut. 41&
and be lost condition dsj bj day. At last be determined to gQ
and see B& Ddhiya, When be went to bim, Ba DUhdya just
looked at bim and said, *' Bring me a bit of camel's lirer.*' A
Eiece of the liver was brought. He took the liver, tied it to a
>ng thread, and said to the Bedouin, *' Swallow it.'' The siek
man swallowed the piece, but BH Ddhiya retained the end of the
thread in bis hand. He let the liver remain for a quarter of an
hour in the sick man's inside, and then hauled it up. The ticks
were sticking to the bit of liver, and the sick man gradually re-^^
covered his health.
Ba Ddkiya was asked why be had not asked for a piece of
the liver of some other animal. He said, " When ticks scent tb^
odour of a camel, they loose their hold on other animals and mak^
towards it. It struck me that the odour of a camel could draw
out the ticks from bis stomach."
These are the particulars of the story of the Physician, and
it is, I swear, a true story and happened in Qaydun^ the capital
of Shayih 8a'id Jnn 'M in the WOdi of Do'an in ffaframcfut.
XVII. THB INGENUITr OF WOMEN.
There was a man that dwelt in the town of Baidah the chief
town of the Din tribe, and be bad a beauteous daughter. Said he
to himself, *' I will never marry my daughter except to a man who
will solve three questions that I put him : What is the strongest
thing P What is the moistest thing? and What is the nicest thing?"
There came one asking the damsel in marriage. Said the father^
*' I will not give thee my daughter, except thou reply to my three
questions*' ; and be put them, granting the youth a respite of three
days in which to answer them. The youth departed. He could find
no answer to the three questions. Then came another to woo the
maid, and the father spoke to him as he bad spoken to the first.
Now the girl got a glimpse of this youth and he pleased her. She
said to her negress, ^* Qo to So and So, and ask him what my
father said." The negress went to the youth and said, "Mj
mistress salutes thee, and asks what her father said to thee." I^
said to the negress, ^' Commend me to thy mistress and tell her that
I asked her in marriage, but her father said that only if I could
answer these three questions would he marry me to bis daughter.'^
The negress returned to her mistress, and gave the whole mes^^
sage. *' All ^^t," said the mistress; and she took pen and ink,
and wrote, ** What is strongest is the horse; what is moistest, is
the south wind; and what is nicest is love"; and she sent this
note to the youth.
The youth took the note, and on the appointed day pre-
sented himself . Said the father, "Ha! this is the appointed
day? You've found the answers?" Said the youth, "Yes."
Said the father, "Speak.'* The youth said, "That which ia
strongest is the horse; that which is moistest is the south wind;
416 Journal of the AsiaJtic Society oj Bengal, [November, 1906.
^hd that whioh is nicest is love." Said'th« father, '* Thoa art cor-
rect ; but I* ask thee in God's name to tell me trnlj, who prompt-
ed thee.'* Said the youth, '' Ad thou hast asked me bj G-od, I
tell thee, by God,* it was thy daughter that told me, and here is
her note."
The father went to his dlnughter in a rage, and said to her,
^ Sinc4 tlie day thou wast born till now, thou h^t never set
foot outside the house-door. Who is it that oomes to thee ? If
thou teUest me, all right ; if not, 1^11 kill thee.*'' Said the maid,
*' By God, I know none that enters to me but the negress thei*e,
. and thou/' Said the father, " How then this letter? '• Said the
Inaid, **I sent it." Said her father, "Well, how k newest thou
that the horse is the strongest thing, the south wind the moistest,
iind loye the nicest?" Said the maid, "Yes; all kinds of animals
pass below my window, but only horses shake the house." Said
ner father, "Right, I'm answered; but the south wind, how didst
thou know that/ " Said she, " I'm ever looking at that mimosa,
tree \ in summer it withers, but in spring it gets green ; so I
know that the north wind scorches it by its dryness, while what
gives it greenness in the spring, i^ the south wind. And as to
love, four times have I seen my mother in child-birth ; and 8o
great it her pain that I always say to myself never again will she
do such a thing, but I know not where I am before jshe is m the
family way again. Hence I conclude that love, — ^there can be
nothing like it." " Well," said her father, " had'st thou not
^answered me thus, I would have slain thee; but as thou hast
answered, God has preserved thee."
The father sent for the youth, and married him to his daughter.
The youth took the girl to his own house.
After a few days he said to her, " I have a little money, about
five hundred riyala, with which I mean to trade. Now what trade
shall I try P " Said his wife, " Trade in silk, and let vour trading
be in women's raiment, for that is easily disposed of." He said
" No ; I'll deal in nothing but arms." Said she, " Well ; as you
please."
He went off to the market, to the owner of a store, who
said, " What dost thou need ? " He said " I want arms — if thou
hast any." "I have," said the seller: "What amount dost
thou require P " The youth said, " I want one or two rifles and
one or two swords." "All right," said the seller and brought
him a rifle. The youth turned over the rifle and said, " How much,
the rifle?" Said the seller, "Two hundred and fifty riyals."
" Right," said the youth ; " and swords, hast thou any ? Bring
two." The shop-keeper brought two. The youth turned over the
swords and asked, " How much P " Said the seller, " Two hundred
and fifty.'.' Tlie youth tendered five hundred, and went to the
arms-market, and went round with his rifle. Said one, " How
much for the rifle P " " He answered, " Three hundred riyals."
Said the other, " All right ; I will take the rifle from thee for
1 ♦ #., Truly.
•Vol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk Tales front Hoframaut. 417
three hundred, but on condition that I may take it to pieces ;
if I find any join, or any defect in this striker, or any knot in
the wood, I shall return it/* Said the youth, " I agree ; take
it to pieces." The buyer went aside, took the rifle to pieces, and
found a join in it. He returned it saying, " If thou gavest it to
me for ten riyals, I wouldn't take it." Then the youth continued
his rounds with the swords. Said the buyers, " The one for fifty,
ind the other for forty." The youth then went to another
market, and they offered him, for the first, forty, and for the
second, thirty. He went back to the first market and asked fifty,
and was offered forty ; for this price he sold it. For the other
he was now offered thirty. He sold it for thirty. The rifle he' took
to the first man and sold for ten.
He then returned home having only eighty of his five hundred
riyals. Said he to his wife, " My God ! So and So, son of So ^d So,
lias played me a trick, the like of which never was." Said his
wife, " What did he do to thee ?" He told her. She said, " All
right, just show him to me.'^ He said, " I will ; he passes hei^e
-daily on his way to the mosque."
The next day they waited, and the man passed. Said
the youth, " There he is." Said his wife, ** When he returns
from the mosque, go to his shop and start talking about women.
If he gives ear, tell him that thou hast a sister at home, and that
if he wants her, thou wilt give her to him in marriage." The
youth went and did so. Said, the shop-keeper, ** Wilt thou show
her to me P" Said the youth, **I must ask : if I am advised
to do so, T will show her to thee." Said the shop-keeper,
'' All right."
The youth returned to his wife and said, " He says he
wants her, but on condition that he sees her." Said his wife,
" Certainly ; to-morrow call him, and bring him hither, and sit him
in that place. When he is seated call the negress and tell her
to bring water to drink, and when the girl is standing before him
I will come out too." Said the youth, " All right."
Next day he went to the shop-keeper and said, "Get up, I'll
show thee the girl." He went with him to his house and acted as his
wife had directed. Then said the shop-keeper, " All right, follow
me to my shop." The youth went after him. The former then
said, " Thy sister hath pleased me. Wilt thou give her to me ?
How much dost thou want from me ? " Said the youth, " Three
thousand riyals." After more or less talking they closed at
two thousand, and the youth promised that the marriage should
take place on the third day.
On the third day the shop-keeper came to have the marriage
performed. The Qffzi was called and he tied the knot. At evening
the bridegroom visited the bride and found her other than the girl
he had first seen.
The next day he went to complain to the Qiifi. The Qa^i sum-
moned him and asked, " What news P " The shop-keeper said,
*' It is nothing ; only yesterday thou joined st me to So and So,
the daughter of So and So, but So and So has sent me a negress
418 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [NoTCiinber, 1906.
instead, and now I want justice from him. Find out about him.**^
Said the O^f ?, " Certainly ; come to-morrow at noon."
The QSfi went to him who gave the girl, and said, ** So-
and So has come and laid a complaint against thee.'' ** For what P*'
said the youth. Said the Qs^h *' He says that thou marriedst
him to thy sister and sent him in her stead a negress ; now that's
not right, nor is it the act of decent folks." Said the youth, *^ As-
for me I married him to my sister, and it was she herself whom
I sent to him." Said the ©Jf f, " Well ; he says he wants from
thee what the law requires '' [ i.e. here an oath ]. Said the youth^
** I am with him." Said the Qdf f, ^* Present thyself to-moiTOw at
noon."
The two presented themselves next day at noon. The plaintifE'
stated, '* I asked of So and So his sister inmarriage, and he took from
me two thousand riyals, and he tricked me and sent me a negress*
Hake him liable for all the loss I suffered for the wedding feast, etc."
The defendant said, '' Is this all thou hast to say or is there aught
else P " Said the other, " This is all." Said the youth, ** All
right ; listen Oh Qj5zi of the Muslims ! So and So, son of So and So,
asked of me in marriage, and stipulated that I should first show
him the intended. I showed her. Since he has seen her, I say ,
(that) God knows I am not liable for aught that he claims.
The other retorted, ** But I asked for thy sitter^ and thou hast
not given to me her whom I saw." Said the youth, " She whom.
I showed thee, who brought thee water and gave thee to drink,
is it she thou hast or another P" Said the shopkeeper, ^'The
contract was concerning her who passed by, and not concern-
ing her who brought the water." Said the youth, " I have na
other but my wife, and this sister whom I gave thee yesterday."
The Qdfi said, "Take an oath that she whom thou didst give
in marriage is thy sister. * If thou ref usest and dost not give th&
oath, I will hold thee responsible for what So and So has lost."
The youth departed,* and took the oath. After he had taken
the oath, he that had married the girl said to himself, " I have
lost two thousand riyals, and I must not send my bride away for
nothing. When he went to her he found her to be an herma-
phrodite.^ He summoned his slave and commanded him to con-
duct her to her people's house, giving her the triple divorcement.
Some time after, the youth's wife, she that had played this
trick, asked her father to sell her the house in which she had
been brought up. Her father refused to give her the house. She
sent for her father's slave and said to him, '*0h Mubarak !* I'll,
tell you something but don't tell any one else." He said to her
1 In the absenoe of evidenoe laoli an oath would, according to Mnalink
law, be accepted as final.
S A date some days ahead wonid be fixed for the oath to be taken, as thia
would give time for reflection. The youth, by a legal quibble, took the oath,
meaning that the slaye waa his sister in religion.
3 The youth is not supposed to have known this ; his wife concealed
the fact.
i KuMrafc, " AnspioiouB, 'i name often giren to negro slaves.
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Some Arab Folk Tales from ^oframaut. 419
** AU right ; 8^ it, my mistress.*' She said, '' And wilt thou do
AS I say P'* He said, "I will" Then she said, *'When thy
master goes to sleep and puts his dagger on the shelf, do thou take
it and throw it on the floor/* He said, ** All right." She said*
** But thou must do this for three or four nights. '* All right,*'
•aid he.
The negro went o£E, and when it was night he waited till his
master was asleep and thmi took the dagger from the shelf and
placed it on the ground. In the rooming, when the master arossg
he found his dagger on the floor. '* ThatPs odd,'* said he ; *' my
4lagger-i— I put it on the shelf, and in the morning it is on the floor
-—or did I forget and not put it on the shelf P "
The next night the slave did as before, aud the da|gger was
found in the morning on the floor. Said the master, " Wnat is it
that basts down the dagger P The house is haunted and no longer
fit for me — hut I'll wait another night."
The third night the slave took the dagger and cast it inside of
•the house-door. In the morning the mastm* couldn't find his dag-
ser. He went to open the door and found it downstairs near the
door.
The father vacated the house saying it was haunted, and that
he could not ^ pass another night in it. After a few days he sold
-the place to his daughter at a reduced price, and the girl took up
her residence in her home — and when I left them, she and her hus-
•l>and were living happily together in the house.
fi
U\h^ I
^r* J^ J ^ ^^ i/^^ ^ *^ '^^ Ai?u*Jf ^ A«li alU^ ijjtyJl vs^|>
J^c^^*^ tt;l A^oJlil^ ijl — apJl »a^|^ UU t^^iM^J ^ Jy^ s
^ <fi»jiV« jAUt ^ ^ UJl A^^^l B oioA wH^ ^j Jli UbP vSAJ jj^l b
lo^j^u^ ^•lJi 5 ^^o^^t^i j^ j^y^^ ^ ^y Jf in *M»*f til *o^
i2^u»j ^y A^y^fJj jii i3jJ\ o^^KjuJt;^ fillip ,^^1 eUi j2^
^ d^ oolloq. for dJb ' town': pi. and sing.
2jdw#"to8end."
8 45^ * to send/ not ' to enjoin.'
i ^^ : a title speoially applied to the descendants of Abu Bakr ; also, to
learned men.
6 %f\ «l»^ for «a»&A^t, *' She waited nntil night."
6 UJf s ^A : app. a contraction of ^jf\ * to * and U.
1 Ui^UkfO pi. of vitbA*, *Fat, lights, tripe, i5^, a piece of each
wrapped in a piece of gnt.'
8 iU for mJ^ *thefillof/
9j^ iot )S^^ « round.'
10 j|oX«t * to encircle ; aUo^ " to be round or full (moon).
11 ySf • to look attentirely .'
l«uS ^ ^''^7 (fem.)."
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Same Arab Folk Tales frem ^aaramaut. 421
e^^ UAi (^, ^ Ji J SJ}U i — ftsu^t J >mL ^jt^ va»)<)^ j ^J^| t.-Jl^
•v.1
l^\ Ail|. J Jl# ^^1 L ^Jf i^ J,^ j^f a) jii ^y> jji^ A^
jil«u& ^ ia>3 ^ aJ ii.» j^jj y<yJ| eliJJf Jii: jtt »^> ^i' «^»^
!^'y^jj'>.^ Ill
^ AoyiJt cJU Aiyt aI, U Alu ijJ, il^j ^jJ J*.^ d^\j Ji
^» ^i jUl JL— aiyi^ ^j^ ^Ui 1;^ c^ U'f 'yi '^r vAJi^
1 "The moon." « iit. • abeorbed, sucked pp '
5 O^ U^ ' at the end of.' « y«^ ioodneot forai 61 U*t^
6 |y^ for rjU. 9 ^^t < Bintohed the hand to, t^k/
T dy *' pistol." • yfj = ^;**-* ' yonng one.'
• ^ = ^J» « the father.' ^^ ^jf for i^U.
H cA^ ' to tit upon, hatch (eggs) ' ;
4fiS2 Journal of the AriaHc Sooiefy of Bengal. [November, 1906.
^ >> ^^ ^ j^ Ul «|ii*ai wA^ «&jU » ytj JUi b iJLotaJlj « iJLeU
^e (^ ^(jwi ^ ^yi ^^i ^^1 ^i ^j,K> ji*i» , ^ Jf ^>»i (4. ^
Ji I^'lJ ^t i/W. t* ^ JJ £fixU^ »j ji^h ^ Y^ Jii w u*^
^ ^j ^ jlA *iJ< c;*» W »J Jli ^^ ult^ **», 1^ . !>^»> J »^ i^^
^yi i^t c-»j' •^-> **>• V^ *^ J^ » *♦•*• ^ ** v**** * *^***
^ '.. r- - ■ _ ■■ ■ ■, -• " ■- ' ■ ' ■-- ■■ ' •:
\ 1 J^ ' yoQng ; oSspriog ' : prop. of. hnmaQ beings.
f ilA for ili& * A she-goat/,: «-**-• * the young of •ny animal.'
i ilAJ ^m jackass' : Baghdad dial., *ftk«. ^^ 'or \d\.
/•« fjl»^ •* the bone behind fchd ear."
" 1 ^1^ -^to make a dent or depression ; to press down.'
« eidkLn ' the chief anihoriiy in a town.'
«j^ with V ' to take oiif
' >A^ » ^'monkey; ape.'
• **•:.:)•••-'■••'■'
U ^y ' the country, as Opposed to the town.'
UI 4f^ ' to go,; espeoiaily \n the evening/
1» iW here, 'we went* - ^ 14^^ Vg; y^^ wager.'
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Some Arab Folk Tales from ^azramauL 423
^^ ^jhi *i j'i Aii-^ ^ ^jJi »ia p ^yj juf J »A4» ju ^1
^» (> dr* fJ;^' cf-^ •***>*• <> •^•^^^iju it^^^of*
^f ^ si jii vfli) ^5^ b aU u jii ^f ^^ ^ Or* cJi>* ^*^ ^^^
^ *^ Jii ^» uV* *^ J^ ^} 4 w*i «xf U ^yt JU . ^31 4jyi3y
Ji»f Jj^ cHir* J^ »^t J »^' *fi*(r» vi*^ *^ Jii ^J\ ^ d/-» ^ kj^\
4i/^ U U iJJ oJi «>i «j Jii JUo«)^ A>^ jy ^jJt^' u*^ ^ ^^ ^
*^ 4^t 4^j»l V^» 13 Uj wti aJ Jii AiVt;^ j>^ b % ^cJll iJJ
V^'j* *^ ^^ )^ ^^-1 ^t>^' *' ^)3 *-^^ ^ J»i l^ >i ^> ^
^j^j ^y« ^ c^ c^;» ^ **^ ^-♦AJJ *H^ 1!> J>^ * *4*^
jj %aJii ^yi e^ o^i^M 4><l «£K)J^ Jk|l ^1 ^^ J(i ^^ ^ U^j
^f^t^ «JU tfjpt >^ «xl| JjJi 4t) jpt ^5>3 7 ^ ^u « jy (^yi g jyt
J\ c^t ^ti ^r^ Aiu ^^ - ^t^ lb J!r* yi • 4Ky » Ajpt >^ ^y-jj
1 dji^y * doabled. Jy ' to open wide/
« (jftf < to place, pnt.' « «f*J> = ^^ * the taking one In.'
» JlMt*^ * a Bmall coin.'
$j^ l<y» W"Oftapidone." *<tobe<0 etapid one t '" if to be slapid,
4^,f ' to be foch that people call one, ' Yon atopSd.'
9 cU^ {»(. < to be itaok in the ttad«'
424 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [Noyember, IQOff;
4>^ iJj «>A. i}y^l JU i>jyi ^lU* aAsu} jM JK3 ^j<>j| ^U i £f^«>Jt i)j^
A) jti «i^i jj^, j^ ii ji; A^i ,j,^^ ^jif ^ ^ ojyt ^ jyi jii*
l^ftVAj g<X!i)^ jfk^ JA^a^ Ji" ^f aJ^ ,^:^umjQ ^ w^kA. dk^tj ^^l^
iJu«Aj Vj wiufej ^J| 1^1^ U di^j) d) i^Jli ^^it ^l6 U( <xi4 ^ji:/^'.
» ^ wixi: i«;aJt ^ oJ(# S«>i!()^ A»M. kiJu^ b M*^ J^ f^iS^ *^ ^-^
*T*^ j?- • i>j«>^ <^ia*^ *«^ cX ^* <J^ * t» ^(i'^j^i «AJj*Ji JUAU
*»*»J» r^ J^^ l^y^^ Ul Ail ^1^1 <^^J^J ^5rJl Jl ^fj> »!|A^»r
1 9iy^\ * the Qovemor/ 2 HttT^ ^^'' V^V ' to giTe an answer/
8 ^ for &^l. 4 >b ^t- Aiy < as he (says).*
1 ^»9 * he pat by/ not wijth violence.
you II, Np. 9,] Some Arab Folk Talei from ffatroAnawt. 42^
IN.S.-]
oJf ^ e;****^ s*^' "^^ *J^» -> ^^ J^^-> *^ ^^ tbJ »^» ^ ^^
yyjlc^ VII
^^Ur »Lla* wJi^ *J J^» *stj^^l^ ii J w^t ^f jiU aJ JU> aJU
i:H}y%^ (^ y r^» ei^^ ^ ^^» tti^'^ J ^^*^ tU ^iXi *J *^ Jlf
aJ Jli oJaft^ s ^,i ^^ ifijj Aiu. ^ ^,^1 ^ Jli ^^Ai^Jl H^ <)^t/
^^ b J.UI £«S ,y ^ i/Jb ^j,3U J ^Xi ^\ ^^\^ b U a) Jli ^^ g^t
V»**^tC^»^ e^dw.^ Jliy3 »cijji, er^'liy^;^ ^ ^ aJ JU^
1 dUU «reiid7.' « jUi|jAl|=<#<«>Wf 'old.'
8 Udi^=sUf« 'whatever/ « ^)jA ^^9^ * the hrtHJointV '
1 ^JU * metflenger,' . « 4/> ^g,-esiU. • ,
. . : . .• d^> * dry. salted flth.»
A26 Jowmal of the Asiatic Society ofBengak [November, 1906.
b^J is^^ * ^^ • M J» c>j ^^' ^!>*^l csr/^l • cir*
.^^f v()f J- ♦ ^ JU ^ajl, ^^1 ^ i^y Jli » jiJ ^UJli
4e»y^j ^^ iju«^ •^^ jyi^j^ ^U^ ^\ tSi ioj ?i aI^j Wj^ j j^^
yfiil\h)^ VIII
cr^t tUi e;^ ailb ^^t Jli f^ dJyi Jiaj b ^i y Ji^^ tJ^^i u a)' JUI
1n^ ^ U^ cJj ^^^;»ij " ^ t>^|j v^l w/* ^J^-^ (^^^ v^ C^
4jl^«>3 ^ cJjt e*^ X ^* (»^ iJJ U ai Jli A«Ax> Jift.<x> U U £Uyi#
^ »i)i# J ^Uiff oA^tj lUa. ^Ult «^UU ^1^ £2U.(AJt (^ aUb ^j#t JlJ^
>*J' tr* cr'^ v^ J'* ^ iJJ U *J Jli juii* ^Ut ey*> ^^. ^ ^
^ 1^ u^ ' in the company of.' * i*^ * Arab eooampmeat/
8 {IJ ' to stick to.' ^ftii* 'aJargebasin.*
*Ul=^/^. •^•tooraok.'
I^^b 'oarefolly/ 8 ft^Ul ' « couch, l)edBtead/
• J*-; f^**^ • who was alwaya/ ^ ^^^^ < valley/
Ji (^H^ ' lost his way, wandered/
tt ^0^* ^U *^e sentry } the keeper of the Watch.'
18 j^ for f!t^. ^ (t^ * order, or permission.
Vol. II, No. 9.] 8<me Arab Folk Talei fr<m Ha^amata. 427
/*i r^ !^ ^-^^^ **^*^j c'^ • W *a**^ c^» *»^» 4j^ 4>it jii cU^r
^^ oii» ^r ^^^ J^l ^^1 aia*^ » lUuu*! s^ iwjjir ^j^ iit-t • *»^*
*^ ^f v'Vt </>» ^► *fi^ ^y^ jj^ Aiy ^^ #U ^ ^^^ J i>i^f e;^
JLj 7 l^iuki, •y^l «A5,i ,>Jf A-f, ^' 5^ ^f ^j,(f J iliif b
ss^t »^ J^i\ vV» U^ <^^» J^ ^^^H'' **** 4>^ V^' U^* c'^ f ^'
4j*l^y**t} a) Ai. J ^^♦AJi dxi ^\ ^lilf *^IJ| i^f ^t; A^ e;* , W*-^>
Jli Jiff £^ aj J(i aIo Jf (j li ^ r^ a) Jli Qi^ ^dJL# v^r (*«J)»
^ J oX Wl *U. ^ *^ ^j ^t^l p^l Ul ifl>^ **afcJ| ^ (^x!> ^^'
cu*-* 10 I- e;'*' tti» lH^» *=*J^ ^'i •**^' ^^'•^ e^l^J^ ^J^' ^ ^
1 Jlij prob. Jl»(j5i[^]^ * thif, too, is nothing but.'
« •«•'<• for <^l or ^. » iiJUaii^f.
♦ iAP * 'ood/ Dot ' bread.' » J^J* * to buw/
< >f} ' the yooDg one/ prob. oonneoted with ji^^»
1 JUI ' to brenk' > v&i^ for oif^t|^.
9 iU\ u^jH ' the world ' ; m all land belonga to God.
10 U u^ ttJl aU. a Imper. apparently I6r the past tenM *£^J^
11 Jfti « be went.
428 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
Bet 5j^ <,5«JJ^ iyl^ . A^\f Jli jix^&f b •3^ o'^^ e>^ 'yj>^ fn^ J^'
J^^ ^ i;^ v^ J ^ ^' JA j^yt^t jljlj u^ j^ ^^ j^. j^^
ii J15 UUK • oAl^ AJllJf ai Jli . ^^Lf, 4^ ^fj ^;j| ^^ i^j;A ^U Ji 3
.JLi» ^J| fuJl^^jilA^ wJU)| j^^ 12 Jyau ^y}\ jU^ wXJ| 11 ^f
Jli • J-^ I* a *i. ^^^ Ij GM J 18 ^j.^Jt iS^^'iA^ , All* ^^1 .^ U
Itt i*jj {J\ wJisJti vIaaIJ^ ^^^t vS^mj ^\ oJi^ «^JIasJb Ow^K oa^ UiX&«
f^li ^^tU| i^JU 6J>^\ ^jj j^Uf jy 3 Jit dUJi ^^ U\ \y^ o^i
1 ^L^j ' enibarrassmeiit ; as thoagh b ticking in the mud.'
* JiJ * l«rge jar.' » J? for J?l
4 uft«» * to pnrsne one'B way.'
' U^ ' open place on top of moantains.*
« %£Mi * Have you closed, finished ? *
t ijj^ = UksiyL * autumn/ * i^^*^^ 'what is gathered/
-» ^ * to uproot/ ^^ ^ ^A « a village/
11 }ji * to plant, fix in the gronnd/ ** ^^^i^ * to gather honey/
18 ^d « boiled honey/ l* *<«i) * a measure of 11 !b/
15 «awii ( a cavity in a mountain, where water stagnates/ 1^ MJ ' roof/
Vol. II, No. 9.] Some Arab Folk TaleMfrom J$[azramaut. 429
-*^r-*J* ^h J^ j—¥^^ cAi* ly^ J^^ ^^^ «^ jy^ •>f;^» »^ v:^
«)!)i^j^d^w> liA v^j /^*!ob-> *y^'vr*SlA J^i/dt> w/i^
l&T J ^ojitf ^ s^jk^ U| ^ ^ v^yJt A — JLm J dili) aijy v^t lU^ U
^ |«)J A^ Ji-Aa. v1.aJ» 4^1 Aj (^ «3a.j to ^UA| &u«« aSlii ^^ ^^**J ^t^
-iL»i,lmJt i^ym}\ w"^a^^ ^^ iaJa^ ^j jIlmI i<aM aUj3 4,^^^ <5<^^ '^j
I^Ia. j^Jj "^ ^xl* ^A».| ^ O^^Jl ^;A^ jaA ^J >» cJ J IA>J| J l^JlJ ^yi* t«
- lA*^1 !>«Ji J «>>i»j 5 ;^^t a<u^ va»U ^ jy 1 ^^ f^^xA jj^j^ aU^i ^^^
JUOl e,yt)l il^ XI
I ^ ^ ' to go in the morning/ 2 ^^ * to retarn, oome back.*
8 «>l() * steps,' ^^d ' a flight of steps.'
4 U)I3 * to be, or becomei in good conditioD.*
6 JU*. < ohild in the womb.'
« <*;*J| (j^ tJU*. = J*Wij UU. 1 jdi « jf.>i «a sftcrifice.'
I fi|S = J|i 'tail.' 9 IaI for 'emphasis.'
iO *Jt)j a «Jjt)t> ^ ' What news ? What is the matter ? '
430 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 190S.
^U* sa^ is^ '^.MT^ti^ ^^^^ ^ ^^ e;!;** <>*< *t* i^^ ^
A^ (jJl cU> »^» .Xi* ^f ^ ^t; > ^U-Jlj (M*^^ Jj*? urt^. ^ J
*J Jii tt,!;iI1 •^i'^ aJ Jt^ »yl Aiji ^1 ef J. J wWl AXii ^|;JJf Jli. wWf
JU aLoI^ <xa.fj JU^ «kipi ^f^ ^Uiw tt,{7^ eH*^f «a>l* f J ^liJl I^^'
^ ^1 V^ *j Ji ^jp». ^i-* aJ Jli «£U^ ^^1 aJU 8^imjf
^t ^ jii aJU g^ s^l^ LAjr A«»[/^ ^^ lU*- y^iy^ ^lj«fiti«
^ J^ J|y* ^ ^^ S<^ J ;^ ^^ ^ J^ (fiUAO^ ^t AJU jjlxft.
jJU h iykmj\ J\ (^^ »^l ^ ^^» (n^ ^1; *fii^ Vy^ 4^^t w^
Jj^ A> Jli ^it ^ ^t^' ^^ JljilA Jf^ b aJ Jli ^oty yl .i^A^ e^^
e^Wf^^i^sJl aJ Jli ^6*»J| ^j *J Jl5 j^^ ^ **^ c^ **y •-irN
^yi i> u-^» Mi^. iiH'^^ ^^% J^ v*^» J *^ J^ vy^» ^J ci>**i
• l» a^lloJf, ^1U|U| /<^a)j ^I ciJ^i* Ji^r^^ d^ i}^
1 teoi * opening, window.' « SljP 'or *wy.
• ^^^ * a large basket for carrying earth/
4 ^J^ one whose profession is war, t .«., all the members of a tribe
except artisans and cnltivators. 'Ulam&, also called BlmkKs^ are inoladed in
the Qabili.
^Jij^km^ * reception room, ooart.' • Jj^Ua^^JI^.
1 f ^ ' wrist]bone^near the thumb.* •>? * bone near the toe.'
8 f>^ his mother's darling, acd not that he resembles his mother or
takei after ber«
Yol. II, No. 90 Some Arab FoUp Tales from ^oframatU. 4Sl
bjl^ c>AiJl£|^ XII
dj y J ^ oJUj j^li ylj 4UaL» <a»^ ^^I c)!'^ ^ ^ J^ «>^(
UU5^ iU Jl A*iJr^ J^ e^' 'i J ^^ J^ i>i' (^y^i ^» ^ J C^^^
*J Jii Jl *> Jli »lj5 oJr <^i vfi% ^>iJ *J Jli a^j3 ax* *;j( Uj^ jfi ^
JUA.I ^ liuj U (>^ U ai J(i »b^ oJ| <Jo^ J^t ^lUt v^JU; y J f£^U
^ji c>yi jbi^ XIII
C^y? pJl »jp Jli ^jiJf %^fi ^Ji^ aI^I j oJ, » *i»3 Jk^ ^(f
tf^J^ «.a^ lyJI Jlj 4^1 ^lU OA^ »jy JU ,j»lij( l^fj iXAi ^^ dyj
i/^i^^ »^^ c;*^ J^' ^ v-^ *->^ ^ li» J (/**J • (/^ c5r*t ^
^i Ai b »yll .Jj^f JIJ ^Ul \j^J^\ U .^ aW ^* 3; 4^^ py)3
1 ^Jt) * a Btnpid fellow 1 a dolt.' > ^d (>^ iy^ * a pampkiii-Tiae.
8 Ji;3l^ pi. of Jjl}^ ' the fruit of the pampkin planti also applied to
meloQi.'
« (Sy^ ' to retnra in the eyening.' & JUslif' why th#a.*
« «X*J=IAU. T JU^ * grey.beard ; the old man.'
* U^v means loo. * anyone who is expert in any labjeot'
432 Journal of the Asiatic Society of BengaL [November, 1906.
vWtj ^^yJiaitf^ XIV
»ji* »d^» ^i A>* ^i v:r* *^*^ ^'^'^ v^* *^ ^J^ cJ^O r»^ ^ J^
^A^ u^; tjJli^ ^XUi t^t B^ c^<^! ^^ ^^ h *^^^ ^^^ * ^'^y
4> UaAi rpii ImUIi ixlf ^^ ILmIa^ ^ j oK^'te. ^^ ^'^ ^ ^ ^/A^f (y
C^n^b 7 lai^^r «a»U [pUI ^J^ aJ U o^f^f ^^aj jJ v^^x^I lit ^<xi^
Ul*}t ^ Jti UbJl oxfi ^tf fj;''**' l^Ut «ui» 8 liMj Al)r Ij \ji\3 ^j^i wU
^^ ^^^^«Jii i^Jp ^^ m^ Ailco ^' ir <>i iaiaJi UJ^ u w-^
JUI ^^yi^J) jjlS^\{» UUJt w^ ^ Jli ji{^ UfU v^.M.^ ^ d/ Ua.t^
W'^'^* viJ, Sjdi lAIJl ^p^^ ^ Jli ^^jJUw^l i^)j^ * dW c^*^/^^f
UU tUH UUJi 11 ^2-., ^3^ e>y^^ e)3/^ c/^^t i^» '^ y»^t ^^ ^!>
t^t U) ^ 1^ UUf dJu» jtf li^^^oaJf , ^Wf IjyAa.^ ^iDf ^^1 Uf jii.|
1 9e8titate, from cJi* ' to esoape,' as thoagh he has esoaped everythiDg,
^ 4^^^ * one that has foand, acquired.'
8 ssAijm Manghable stories.*
♦ ff^ * to turn ont, drive away.*
B ^^j^A^ * a man of Ha^hramaat.'
S 9>^*« * pazzler, something to baffle/ and apparently not a miraole.
In Baghdad dialeot ^J^ tj^ 5>^** ^ ^^ * a miraole is reqaired for
faim to go away.'
'' *a^ pl of c^ * a line of verse/ Should be ^sA^.
« 'ii*? we will now go ; Ut " we want."
"^ ^ • «/l)^^ ^^ = dU ^ ' there is no need to oonsalt me, ^ in Arabic
V
48 a ve>b.t
10 ^f « I will inform.' V « news/
lljiiW, 'sent word.'
Tol, II, No. 9.1 Some Arab Folk Tales from, ffa^ramaut 433
V* <^t viVH W ^ cU^d l>»^ ^Ut b ^^ Ji lij^ w^lj ^ y ty (i
[ JJUJi JUj lU ] — . a) ji^iy j^Xf •-^••^ -> • b^'^ t ^ j^-^ •a»;^*
Aiu| s<)J^ ^^ c^^y^ ^Jl UUJf ;l^ Iw Jl <^j-mJ| Jlf ^^yj| 4^
ai»5 Hi *^ O^f ^Ij) A** c;'^ U) Jlf 6 i^Ji, L-c|^| i^AiJt j>jyiJt ^y»
aJUa. J3^» A-ii ^ Ji, jru ^ «(kp .>^t K, &- ^1^1 tH *V ^J
•-*«»Jf lU U j^l gft^l ciJii^ wwo |^« ^^j^^^\ ^li ^f ^/*^ <^^
^y«* vfilJA^ iXA.tj fit J «>^t ;*Sj ft-* c5rJ» ^ jj^ Jljj *A-^ J aSau
4^ U aJ Jii t^y^^ ^ yJ*»^ tri* ^b ''^^ ^^' e^'"^ ch/'^'l^'****
l^y^ CHJ 2^^- ' op to where have yoa come or reached,' i.e., how haye
yon progressed (in yoar plao).
2 ^dU jt or, ' is anything still remaining (to be done).
8 ykd ' beans' * u»^ ' * ^^"^ °^ vegetable.'
6 I^JLm * carried away/ for l^^-
8 dS)\j a meaningless oath, like the Irish ' Faith.'
1 JU in the sense of ' to move one's hand ' is rare bnt classioal.
484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1905.
* C'^^^te^ J;U, yft-o j3^U i^ftiJf ^1 Jli^t ^j
aJ JU aOi ^lUft Jli *i^ ^^ 6 .ju^ Uu^ ^..i* A*.»j Jlf i^t
*i^b iJuf i^ii (jxj iu< ipii 7 Aj^ ^Ji g^ ^.f ipu; ^^U( ^^A^r
fjU^ J^\ i>^\y Jli <^U| ^c iy:,ui 5^ • Hi jJ c^Wf »yU
^Ul^^^lv^bb XVI
^ 9 jD if^Jl A^* ^^1^ aUI; Ja. ^^ w;^ ^3^ cU.^ ^^1 ^i)»i
(>, ^fj *x4|^ U ^1 ^^;l b JL? ^^I» c/fi iJU J 10 jLi JLyt ^ lAvT
1 ^vmA^I ( applied in Ha^ramant to the ibex and the deer, the only game
found in those parts.'
« (^ * are found.' * *»^U « the bottom of.'
♦ vr* * to" shoot ; also to hit.' B <lM i^ « what did yon do.'
S LMJ < the chant of victory of the hunters ; also applied to marriage
songs.'
7 ^ymy^ ' Father of the little black one.' The pi. is ^j^ ^^
S ^V = yk lif^.
% mti ( to Btiok to.* 10 clL*f 'to get thinner and thinner/
ToLII, Na9.] 8<me Arab Folk Tale$ from ftap'amaia. 4SS
iN.8.]
ji \jhs iU\j d^ ^ L ^ ]y^ A^\d b Jlj Ajt*td b s^ki vi<> ^ <>^ Of^t
,^u)f AftAj^ u ryu i^ ^ u^/Jt ^i*Ji i^kyu ^i^i ^oj» iw^Jr ^ jju
,<j^^^ CUAicUr l^ p^^^ i^Q\ ^l^f s^Oi aWI^I ^; p"^; 6 M
M^l4>/jb«L XVII
-*i-*^ c;l V» vS^UJf iSif^i U Ai Jli cauIi .yJiiu ^», l^ Jilot}\ J4y
i^ ^^\ ol *^* cM i')lJ cJJ, jUiJi vSlU AJyi J JUi. ^AJ ^' (^lAi
.(JU A) J'J sZ^i • ^^ *,,Jiii^ ^li.^ gj/jJl ^llJJl ^^ 3^j ^Ij
I iJki ' ft piece/ « k** 'to iwallow.' ' (^ * any.'
4 *i*^ * othor.» *
• i«>>l name of a town. ^^ name of a tribe • Baidah, the city of th#
Din tribe.
1 O^ ' in case jon oome.'
a i^Mjl^ (jlU tit. < the oloee of the time aasigned.'
0 ^J %^JkL =s %f»kL < to ask in[maiTiage.'
10 ^^jjl - JjJIl. ** ^jM*^ 'my mistress.'
436 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [November, 1906.
fU^^ e;!^ U Jf, » UWl e)<^to ^iy, cMJl e>'^ U) ^yf » ^| c^aSO-
Jli^-ia^ , AcP» j^i ^t j^ JttvJt u^l A>yf aU <yf * lufcjf «.sJ-.y^
^ ifiW, iJUf, aWIj USJUJli v£0 jUf ^^J\ t^ ^^^ ^\ JJb-
^^^tik»# Jla^iki ^<>Jf ^2^^ aio C^^4^ ^ ^2^1 iV ^iS^lj ^ iSi^
AlUy G| t ji^ aJ cJUf k^i | jii J^r ^ £ii^ JiS cJfj yoA fijl^Jt ^r
4>i^ M-J'j <^>« »i e^J) V J'^ ® t-^ r^ ^■^' ^' '-^^ ^^
0) ^ ^ u I 1,;^ ^1 ,^1 3 J3 , 14 eUaJ 18 ^u^ gy
^^^t 1^5 17 »U^ Ji^ ^ >U w^l t3A ^yl^ fif !• cJi#-
0 Jii »U^ <^ to ^1 ^U^f gA^ ^^ «jf !• isJ^ 18 £1« l^ aI ^ Jft
V '. — - — — .
I ^ ^J:^\ * to take ; stretch the hand to.' ' i^ * that which.'
» ttWl * the south wind. ' * fc^M * the letter.* * \y0 ' right ' (adj.)-
^ oil^ =5 tf»U^ < yoa have been created, born.'
■^ **= %\/^ otherwise, in that case.'
8 •fAUt ' flat, or story of a house.'
9 a)^ « to pass by.' 1^ l^*** = ?f**» a kind oif tree."
II «aijA0 • beoomes dasty, ash-ooloured.' '* *•*" * burning.'
18 ^Uue 'times. ' 1* v&JU^ cIa^ ' to conceive, be pregnant.'
16 %$yi^ < she experiences.' i^ v&^U * I thought.'
11 SU^ 4^ dy^ dU -to < she will no longer do the like thing agaiu.^
18 £jU • fall' fem. i:A^ is maso. in classical language ; fern. coUoqaially.
19 ^^ i ^^^^ J knew.'
Yol. n, No. 9.1 8<me Arab Folk Tales frrm ^a^ramawl. 437
^^iXiiHtj jAu o^xA* aJ Jli ^/y ^ ^oic *) Jli iU.>i»^ J^^;,!
ii* >fc a) ^'^ u^ ^ cri^i^ J^^ (^ ^ J^ dty^^ "^ e^^ ^ v*^
7 u^l -b^ e^^5 ^ ^ili^l? ^Si*X) JAUJI Aif w^iJ, JJ Jli Jlf; *fe*
^ J'i i^jl JdJJi 10 a^ jn^ 9 ij^u Htj 8 ^j aJ ^f «i^ j JoJJj
*J J'i J^' Aj ^^ V.^***^ J-^t J'^**' J^^M^'U^ij J; U^t Vt-fc
AAiyi aJ lyii ci^b 12 g^o ^f; »>i^f U JU^ i^, <y J^ y
*^^ *^ <y^ Ksx^ J^O Sr^ '^^J "^^ 6^^ 3 K:y^^^. ^. u*>^ ^ iP^
*^l ^i; v^<t ^ "^^ V<y^ ^^ KSJ^ i/^^ ^ ^^ ^!r* «)^ (>^ l^
»> Ji\ ^ Ai|r:> Jl ^; oifuJl e)- .>; »il A' •iJli f a* l^ Jli ^ »& ^>^
1 p^ ' the dty that, the momeat that>' ' ^^«*; ' to send for, call/
>«>«• pronoonced bow y^* * ^s^^ * it should be ; let it be.'
' M^^ • easily.' • vSli^ * as yon know/ »'.«,, do as yon like.
T <>** ' to take to pieces.' ' V^ ' » joint.'
9 i»jl» < a defect by which it fails to fire.'
10 UXi * knot, scratch ; defect.'
a v^^^ * joined, having a joint.' ^ frj^ * to walk, move.'
18 ij*r^ b = ^i'^^^hjJf « the 60 dollars one.*
u l^ * trick.' " ^j^ * to pAM by'
488 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bet^al. [NoTember, 1906.
uuit jy^ *jf it^ j'j lo^i .uii j\ ^t; wH^ *J jui lAiji tf*ij;i li sy
J«»^j ^ (^t aiUj aU s ^jk gyi i^t w^ It' "^^ «^>^ V^ i:^
^jM ^ til *'-• «/l* V ^^ ^j'^ c^ v> *^" lit ti ^J^t v*
^**^ J^ c'^ <^*^' r^' ^* ^ V*^ ^ J^* aU ;Ai| b Bji* 4 1»J
^ ui^t uJ^ ojJi liSf?^ jti »A*u j.1^ ^te>Ji jf » ^^ia«Jr w^i *) jui
^^^j 9 e^i u** U**r J <^ -I r^' '^'-J J^^ oft *iJt> j'i ^ u**5
^*^ J i/^' cr* l>{;i> ^i'***^ r^ 3 ^^' C-^' ^' h^ •^^t ^ji gl,^
^t!)| ^^r Ui li^f I4JU ^^» ^4U (^Lte. (ji»j/^ cUd J«Ait Uf l|.>^
wti «J Jli l^ ftJj ^ l^^A-« ^ ^U «J ^.^ lit UI aJ Jli^l^^AJl
j^\ ^UUl aJ Jli aJ 10 ^^is^ aJ Jli ^^\ Jli U *fllU ,>4i J^
^j,iU ^ ^%i fl^ a^ »i ^Jr ^•>liJf ^^f <y^l lyte. |,Ai^|
iij^ ^ j.>«« ^^ <^' wU»^ J'jfj e^l ^** i*^*i *^l *^' »«^ cu>ki.
*«Ji^ ^ ^^ k» *^*^ li^ *^ J^^i *^; <y *i^-^ ^ ^1 J '* ***-•
^^ V'kuL ^^lU ^ JIki ^ji:X^\ ^li g e^l wAxl, Jl? )^ Jli
1 c^l < to listen.' ^ uil^ u^ for uH.
« e)^ Vj^ * to oa^l.* * *•** = *^^ * standing.'
* ^^i&Wf » follow me.' " ^3 * to call/
1 J^j^ ' Any news ? ' ' What news P '
S ^<3^ ' to send.' * ij^ ' action.'
10 ^^UU * agreeing, oonsenting.'
^^ (^ (^*^t » 4ji^ i^^t ' to state his claim against/
" 4/ V^ ' to deoeiye, trick.' l« i^^ « catch hold of him.'
Yol. II, No. 9.] Same Arab Fdk Tales from ffa^amaut 439
^1 lil^ ](, fJSi.^ ^ sz^^ki. If U *) Jlf villi oj ^ cj^il ^ *^
^ Jti #Uil lAjlih ^f 4^ yk U cb;X# ^iJl JIp Uiuj iyUl *J Jli iS)di*
U^ ^ «xmJJ ss^j o^I itiJbuu U tf^t wJU ^ c.*^ ^Jf o^( (*^t
^yf w^ ^j jtj j^t ^ ^ ^ 11, ^MT v£U j^i b ^^ia- g aJ ^Uf
j^Ufr £UUf Ul j^ A«yi ^^ l^^ U ,5^ C| Lj ^^^llf ^^ o^mf* J
^aJ) ^^ftf^l ^tV^ !•>* Jtjt Jli (j^^yi <«» ^^aa^tJI oasix^ iXMJl t^CA Jki
i^fWfJi cU^ U «&JIjJ| ^^t Ul ^ o^t cU.b v^l <>J^ ^t^ i "H*^'
J^\ J^ tt>'^Jl Jl*4 viH^f ^U ^ iui^Jt JU^ v^' f^ ^ J^
1 «^9i < to ref ate/ * Oft^ u'^'^ means to lake, not to gire an oath.
YoL II, No. 9.] Inscription on 8uri dynasty coins. 441
[N.8.}
56. Proposed correction toith regard to the reading of an inscription
on some of the Suri dynasty coins. — By CoL. Cf. E. Shiphebd,
Indian Army.
In the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. LIX,
Part I of 1890, page I5A, Dr. Hoemle has a paper — " On the Copper
Coins of the Suri Dynasty." In this paper Dr. Hoemle refers to
an expression on these coins ; he says, p. 155 : " Thus on the
*' obverse legend which ought to run
'* {ji^ J (iidJt i»J^, or tikJt J i:^ o^^
" commonly exhibits the following form —
"The c:^ (n6n) of the ud dinan is generally placed across the
"I (alif)of U (n4)."
In the British Museum Catalogue " Coins of the Sultans of
Delhi," and in Thomas* " Chronicles," there are many instances
given under Shir Shih, Islam Sh4h, and Muhammad 'Adil Shih,
where the obverse inscription is quoted as
Referring to the expression
^Ir. Stanley Lane Poole in the B. M. Cat. speaks of it, p. XXVIII,
as '' a very peculiar formula," and Dr. Hoemle says, and says
correctly, that it is " absolutely unmeaning."
It is therefore obviously erroneous. The word cilid dindn, is
given in Richardson*s dictionary as meaning "winejars," and
Kasimirski, in his Arabic- French dictionary, g^ves the meaning as
" Jarre surtout celle dout le bas est arrondi et que Ton enteiTe^
i>our qu*elle puisse rester debout."
The contention in Dr. Hoemle*s paper leads one to the oon-
elusion that he favours the idea that the final word of the phrase
should be U>d and not uiU^ ; that the error has arisen by a
blunder of the die-sinker. This idea is rather a shirking of the
question than an unravelling of the difficulty.
Against accepting the view of a blunder in the word Ui«>,
there is the presence of a final u^. The die-
^ sinker could hardly have blundered to the
^J f fi ^ V\ extent of putting a clear u;. Dr. Hoemle
r^'^yrial himself says : " The mp (nlin) of ud-dinOn is
" generally placed across the top of the t (alif)
"of li (n&). It may be seen in the obverse
" margin of fig. 2 and on the face of fig. 13,
'* 29, 88. In fig. 17 (SI is placed by the side of
*' U in the usual position."
►lE^
442 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
ff^juo;
In the Bodleian library collection there is a
coin of Shir Shah's No. 556 that also g^ves a
clear lai as final letter at the end of the last
line. The letters in the middle of the last
word, however, in this specimen are off the
coin.
In none of the figures published of these Snri coins can the
■C be absolutely accepted for want of the dot over the m.
There is another solution that, it is hoped, may meet the case
and receive the assent of numismatists, and that is that the final
(word is intended for ^Ji^ (dayyan).
In No. 13 of Dr. Hoemle's paper, there are shown two distinct
• • under the d of the final word, and to the
left of the date li^i : the middle letters are
unfortunately wanting in this specimen,
being off the edge. The syllable hitherto
usually read ^ might be read ^ and the two
dots pointed out in No. 13 would lend support
to this reading of them.
In Richardson's Dictionary, Arabic, Persian and English, eAid
(dayyan) is g^ven as : ^^ a weigher of good and evil, hence an
^* epithet of Grod — computing, settling accounts with another, a
"judge— an umpire— an administrator —religious," In his Arabic-
French dictionary by A. de Biberstein Kazimirski, u)'j5 is given as
" Qui retribue sans faute le bien ou le mal ; de la Retributeur,
Dieu 2 Judge, 3 administratem gerant."*
It is suggested therefore that the inscription was intended to
read tti^dJf (^(3J) ^jAWj : the protector of religion, the judge : or the
just ruler by a slight amplification of the administrator who
weighs good and evil ; or by the conjunction of Lane's judge and
ruler. This makes sense and is in consonance with the desire of
these Sultans to have their justice recognised as they assume on
others of their coins the title JaI*^I — vide Thomas' Nos. 343, 356 for
Shir ShAh ; Nos. 359, 361 for Islam Shah and Muhammad *Adil
Sh&h : the nephew of Shfr Shdh and successor of IsUm Shdh took
*Adil as part of his sovereignty title.
That Shir Sh&h was particularly strong on the question of
justice is shown by the following extract from Brigg's iranslation
-of the Ferishta. In Vol. II in the chapter on " Sheer Shah Soor,'*
p. 100, in describing the departure of Fureed to take charge of his
father's jageer that Fureed said : " That the stability of every
1 Titne, in his dictionary, (dves isf^ (dayyan) hb a reqniter who negldota
not any deed, bnt requites it, with good and with evil : a snbdner— a jndg^—
-4 rnler or governor-— a manager, cond actor or an orderer of Affairs of
another.
Vol. II, No, 9.] Inscription on Suri dynasty coins. 443^
IN.8.]
" adminisfcration depended on justice, and that it should be hi*
" greatest care not to violate it either by oppressing the weak or by
" permitting the strong to infringe the laws with impunity." no
originated this phrase on his coins ; his immediate successors-
naturally kept on the complimentary epithet.
The expi-ession ^^^'i j \^J\ is generally attached to the laqab
of the Sultan, in the case of Shir Shah,
see Dr. Hoeioile's No. 16, where we have-
i:;i^t J ^J) A^y- also Thomaa* Nos. 359,
361, where we have on Islam Shah*s coins
ch!*^'t J ^^1 J^ and the many predecessors
of the Suri dynasty who used the same-
expression iiril^\ J ^^\ on their coins, but always attached to the
laqab J will readily come to the recollection of the veriest tyro in
Indian numismatics.
It is therefore hoped that numismatists interested in coins of
the Delhi Sultans will see their way to accepting this inscription,
used solely by the Suri dynasty, having the expression ^^^ ^t«A
in the middle as terminating in u^txi) (ud-dayyan), anyway until a
better solution is arrived at, and read the whole obverse as
ttjlAil ^^«xi| ^UJi^^^l «>^ J^ ti^anslated as : ^* In the time of the
Amir, the protector of religion, the just ruler."
Since despatching the above paper, the following example of
a Shir Shah coin has been met with. The diacritical marks to the
left of the date can only belong to the (j of ^:^i) and would seem to
put any other reading out of the question, making, as it does,
sense which the hitherto accepted reading does not. A copy of
the coin from Volume LIX, of the J.A.S.B. for 1890, Plate VII,
fig. 12, is attached for ready reference.
Two similarly placed dots in same volume, Plate III, ^. 13,
have already been noticed in the body of this paper.
Vol. II, No. 9.] The ilahivSla ImcrivUm of Sarttath. 445
-67. Some notes on the so-ccdled MaMpala Inscription of Samath, —
By Arthur Vbnis.
In the annual report of the Archaeological Survey of India,
1903-04 (pp. 222,223), Mr. J. Ph. Yogel resumes a discussion of
'this important document. While making no material changes in
the transcript and version of the inscription published by Pro-
lessor Hultzsoh (Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIV, 1885), Mr. Vogel
offers valuable suggestions as to the bearings of the record on the
remains at Samath. It is these that give to Mr. Vogel's article
its main interest at the present time. And I propose to consider
his article briefly from this point of view.
The inscription is dated Samvat 1083. It states that the
.brothers Sthirapala and Vasantapala were subordinate to an illus-
trious King Mahipala at Ka^i ; and that they repaired (1) a
•dharmarajika, (2) a dharmacakra, and built (3) " this new Gan-
.dhakuti (shrine) made of stone."
Samath was undoubtedly the site of these buildings. We
do not know the exact spot where the broken Buddha-imago,
which carries our inscription, was recovered. And it seems a
pity that no reference whatever has been made in the present
A. S. Beport to Mr. F. 0. Oertel's most successful excavations in
1904-05, from which fresh light might be expected on the identi-
fication of the buildings mentioned by the brothers Sthirapala
and Vasantapala. [The A. S. Beport for 1903-04 hns only recently
appeared in 1906 ; and at pnge 226 of it space is found for a post-
scriptum to Mr. Vogel's contribution but on a different subject.]
I now turn to the identifications proposed by Mr. Vogel, and
take them in the order already indicated.
I. The dharmarajika of the inscription, he thinks, is the
great StQpa which the villagers of Samath now call Dhamek.
Mr. VogeFs points are these, briefly: (a) the word dharmarajika
is derived from the word dharmaraja; (6) Atoka was the Dhar-
maraja of the Buddhists ; thei^foi*e (c) the word dharmarajika
means ' a stupa erected by Atoka ' ; {d) from this word the current
name dhamek can be derived.
1 deal with these points seriatim : (a) Mr. Vogel's derivation
.of the word in the sense of something made or caused to be made
by a dharmar&ja is not contrary to grammar: But the word may,
with equal propriety, bo resolved into dharma + rajika, meaning
' a line or field or spot for dharma ' — rajikg being a regularly
formed derivative from the noun raji. This second explanation is
more likely to be the true one. But even if Mr Vogel's derivation
he accepted, his reasoning to the conclusion in (c), namely, that the
word dharmarajika in our inscription means * a st&pa erected by
Atoka' is hardly convincing. Nor again as to (d) is the word
dharmarajika the only possible source of the word dhamek, even
if this derivation be altogether correct. I should like to propose
the word dharmekfa as the source of dhamdk or dhamSkh (as it
446 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
often sounds to my ear from tlie lips of the village folk around
Samath). This etymoloay would not be irregular, I believe ; and,
as to the meaning of the Sanskrit word, I need scnrcelj point out
that it would naturally extend to 'the place where Dharma was
pondered ' and so become a most appropriate name for the holy
ground of Samath. The suggestion itself I owe to a passage in
Jinaprabha's Tirthakalpa, a MS.* of which is dated Samvat
1669: — "In this quarter of VarSpasi, at a distance of three
kro^, is a place named Dharmek^a, where there is a Bodhisat*
tva'shome (shrine), whose towering crest is gently touched by the
sky."
[This M.S. has been very kindly lent to me by the Yati
Dharmavijayi, Head of the ffvetambarapatha^fi, Benares City.
I read ^fif instead of ^ififir. ]
^ About Samath, Jinaprabha says no more ; but, possibly, the
words' bodhisattva, ^ikhara and ayatana may, in their present
context, have distinct significance for the Buddhist archeeologist
and thus contribute, if only negatively, to the problem of identi-
fying the Dharmarajika which the Pala brothers restored. It is
of course easy to understand how in the course of years the word
dhamek should have become the name of the most conspicuous
object left standing on a holy site.
II. Mr. Vogel is of opinion that the Dharmacakra of the in-
scription is the temple which Yuan Chwang describes as near the
Dharmarajika and enshrining a life-size image of Buddha. I am
inclined to go further and hazard the conjecture that the temple
which Mr. Oertel has brought to light is the Dharmackra which
the Pala family '^ repaired " in the year 1026 a.d. But as against
this conjecture I am bound to note that the word dharmacakra
may mean a monastery or, at least, a dharma^ala ( cakra = samQha) r
and also (according to the Trikaiida^e^a ) Buddha himself — a mean-
ing that might extend to an image of Buddha. Then as to the
** accessories " — sangani dharmacakram, I am unable to suggest
what they were ; and I imagine t]iat Mr. Vogel, when he translates
the word sangaip by " completely," is in pretty much the same
position as myself,
III. I foUow him also in not attempting to locate the (}an-
dhakuti — " this new shrine made of stone." We must wait for
Mr. Oertel's report on his excavations. And there is much still
for the spade to do at the Caukhaudi, which is not more than
half explored, and elsewhere at Samath. But meanwhile I must
take leave to object to the translation given by Messrs. Hultzsch
and Vogel of the compound aftamahasthana^ilagandhakutim,
viz,^ shrme of stone from eight holy places. The idea of stones
brought from eight places, might have been extracted from tho
compound, if it had contained the word iila instead of <aala.
YoL II, No. 9.] The Mahtpala Imaription of Samath. 447
[.N.8.:
But as it reads in the inscription, the compound, when resolved
into sentences, can strictly mean no more than this : — the shrine is
made of stone ; and, in the shrine are, or to it belong, eight great
places (positions). I would therefore make over the word iniEbha-
sthana, ' great or lofty place or position,* as an architectural term,
to the Indian archsdologist to explain, or even to explain away,,
according to his needs. A ' mere grammarian,' kLfkayaiyakara^a^
like myself, does well to attempt no more.
As to the text of the inscription, I would offer the foUowing^
remarks : The word gurava in Hne 1 is surely ananvita, unless it ia
a title or a class-name. Can it be the name of a class of men who
are connected with ptlja in temples — a meaning which the word
gurava bears, I am told, in Western India? I^na, Gha^t&di
and Gau^a are happy readings, for which we are indebted to
Professor Hultzsch. Personally I am unable to see these ak9aras.
And what I seem to see is pa^vadi instead of gha^t^^-
YoL II, No. 9.] Note on the Houbara or Bariard Bustard. 449
[N.8.:\
•58. Noie on the Houbara or Bastard Bustard ( Houbara Macqueenit),
^By LiEUT.-CoLONEL D. C. Phillott, Secretary to the Board
of Examiners^ Calcutta.
The Arab name for the bird is ^uhar^ and huhHrah : the
Persian dhu-harra and hubarra. The Balachis call it charz^
a name applied in Oudh to the Florikin. In Pushtu it is called
tsora^ chUra and tsaraj. In the Punjab it is known under various
names, the commonest being ttlttr : its other Pan jab names are
kharmor, khanmor, and in the Kapurthala State tughdarf^ In
some districts it is called gurain and guraint, a name elsewhere
applied to the great Indian Bustard.
The houbara is a winter visitor to India, and enters appar-
ently by all the passes on the N.-W. Frontier. Arab falconers of
Baghdad and Basra have informed me that thej have taken the
•eggs and reared the young under a domestic fowl, and Persians have
told me the same story. An English sportsman stated to me that he
•once shot a specimen near Bannun as early as the end of August; but
ihe earliest date I have myself observed one is the 9th October, in
the Tochi Valley. In the Dera Ghazi Khan district I got trust-
worthy information of three on a tenth of September, but I failed
to put them up. These birds leave India in February and March,
and are then fat and strong on the wing, and a much more
•difBcult quarry for a falcon than in the early winter months.
On a first of April I saw two near Kohat, and on a first of May
I hawked and killed one in Parachinar close to the Paiwar Kotal.
The heaviest weight recorded by me is 4| lbs.
Very occasionally a stray bird stays down in India during the
hot weather. Two hot seasons running, I had continuous informa-
tion of a single bird near Kohat — perhaps a wounded bird, or
perhaps one more silly than its fellows that had missed the moon
and the last karavan of the season, and so got hopelessly * left. *
The houbara*s food is chiefly, but not entirely, vegetable. In
the gmm-producing district of Marwat, the seed is grown in a
•dry soil and left to be fertilized by the Xmas rains. The houbara
that arrive in that part, pick out the grain from the ground,
and fill their crops. They soon move on to the melon beds in the
ihal^ district to feed on the seeds of burst and broken melons.
Their favourite crops are, besides melons, the green leaves of
mustard, turnip, and gram. They also feed on cotton, but to a
less degree. In the spring, on their return migitttion, they are to
be found in the stunted ragged wheat crops of the bare stony
plains on the N.-W. Frontier ; but whether they go there to feed
•on the green shoots, or cm the weeds and insects to be found in the
•damp ground, 1 cannot say. At any rate wheat is not a favouiite
food of theirs. In Persia they do harm to the opium crop. In
the Dera Ghazi Khan district they eat the manna tiiat is in
1 K-ipiirtliaia rulcotif-rs oull thn Qieat TudiHti Bustard tugh'^ir,
* Thai ; tlie sundy jaugle distriuts of the Deiajat are so called.
460 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
certain spots produced on the tamarisk. The following are Bom&
of the jungle fruits, etc., on which they feed, with their Punjab'
names ; —
(1) The fruit of the karel (Gapparis aphylla) ; the fruit when
unripe is called delha, and when ripe, pinju. (In the
Derajat the unripe and ripe fruit are both called
delha.)
(2) The fruit of the vSn, wan, or jol (Salvadora oleoides) ; the
fruit when unripe is called pekrt ; when ripe, jpilU ; and
when dried, kokan.
(3) The fruit of the her (Zizyphus Jujubaand Z. nummularia)
and the kokan her.
(4) Three kinds of lf\na, viz., khangan-khUr ' (Haloxylon recur-
vum); and allied plants, phesak lani; and the Idna,
which is called in the Derajat, ghalmi iSna, and is
specially common in the "thai " districts.
(5) JaivOsH or camel thorn (Alhagi Maurorum).
(6) A plant called dodhak in the Derajat ; perhaps the alett
or galethi of other parts — dudhak being applied to a
family of plants that contain ' milky ' juices.
(7) Jangli ajwain or pahSri a j wain, said to be a species of
wild thyme : common in Parachinar. [Ajwain alone is
the Dill seed or plant.]*
Tlie houbara is both gregarious and nocturnal, yet unlike
geese and cranes it is not clamorous. How then does a flock avoid
dispersing and losing its members P A scattered flock has some
means of rallying, for rally when dispersed it does. The houbara
appears to have scarcely any voice. If angered, or alarmed by
being seized, it will snap its beak and emit a faint croaking
sound.
When attacked by a hawk, it will puff itself up like a turkey
cock, and charge the hawk, striking forwards with its powerful'
feet. I have seen a young and inexperienced peregrine com-
pletely knocked out of time by a blow from its wing. Its habit of
ejecting a glutinous green fluid, from its vent, over a hawk that has
fasten^ to it, is well known to all falconers. The fluid besmears
and soils the plumage, and should the houbara break away,
effectually impedes the flight of the hawk. In spite of all that
has been said on the subject, I am convinced that this is an
unconscious and accidental weapon of defence, the action being
the result of fear. In proof of this it may be stated that the
houbara behaves in exactly the same way if suddenly frightened
out of sleep and put up in mid-day. Further, when feeding on
ISna, the faeces are like those of the domestic fowl, and it is only
when the bird is grazing on mustard leaves or certain other crops
that the " mutes " have their peculiar odour and consistency.
Tristam says that the houbara defends itself by ejecting
From which sajji is made.
Vol. II, No. 9.1 Note on the Houbara or Bcutard Bustard. 451
IN.8.2
a fluid not only from tlie yent, bnt also from the month. The
latter, however, is merely an accidental discharge after death,
resulting from a crop freshly replete with juicy leaves. Its real
weapon of defence is its protective coloration. The upper parts
are destitute of any mark that can attract attention ; the colours
BO perfectly harmonise with the surfaces on which the bird habi-
tually rests, that whether squatting on yellow pat or amongst grey
rocks, with its long neck stretched out on the ground like a
sleeping camel, it is perfectly invisible. *^ Nature seems to have
entered into a conspiracy to cast a protective colouring over it,
no matter what the surroundings. Even the piercing eye of a falcon
is deceived and fails to distinguish the quarry from its squatting
place, so g^at is the ' sympathy * between the two. ^ Once I detected
a houbara, hiding in a bush, merely by catching sight of its yellow
€ye. It is this power of hiding that has earned for it amongst
Pathans the soubriquet of * thief '— for to a Pathan mind the
word thief suggests first an idea of stealth and cunning, and
not dishonesty. Once, near dusk, on an open fiat plain destitute of
-even a blade of dry grass, I fiew a pregrine at an houbara that
rose at some distance. I galloped after the peregrine to a spot
where she had stupidly settled on the ground and was running
about and searching. Just as I stooped to take up the baffled
falcon, five houbara rose as it were out of the earth around me,
within a radius of two yards. When flushed quietly, the houbara
will fly low for some way, but after settling, it always runs for
some little distance. If a single bird- be pursued by a hawk, it
will perhaps join its comrades, who will then form line and charge.
If its comrades are scattei*ed, it will endeavour to make some
cover intervene between it and its pursuer, and will then turn
aside a little and squat. If there is a nullah near, it will to a
certainty make for its edge. When pressed by a hawk it will fly
in large circles, being loth to leave the vicinity of its comrades.
If, however, after being chased to a distance, it baffles the hawk
and horsemen, owing to the broken nature of the country, it will
squat only for ascertain time, and will then make its way back to
its comrades.
Though possessed of considerable powers of flight, it only
takes to the wing when forced to do so. Though houbaras often
spend the day in sleep at a considerable distance from the
particular field they have selected as a feeding ground, they make
their visits to and fro on foot, visiting the ground towards evening
and leaving it about 8 a.m. in the morning. A party of six or
eight of us once sat down on an embankment to wait, and watch
for one that was known to visit that particular small and solitary
mustard patch, the object being to get an easy flight for a young
1 filanford says that only a trained eye can detect a squatting houbara.
Bven a trained eye cannot detect it—unless of course the bird moves. It is
quite a common thing for a chased houbara to dodge behind cover and squat,
and for the falcon to settle within four or five feet and be baffled, even on bare
ground.
462 Journal of the Astatic Society of Befigal, [November, 190^
and partially trained hawk. The aocnstomed hour for the houbara's-
visit having passed, the villager who owned the plot said it would
not come that evening, and suggested beating for it in a certain
direction. As we remounted our ponies, the houbara surprised us
by suddenly rising from the mustard. It had stolen in unper-
ceived, having eluded the vigilance of our trained sentries.
The objection of the houbara to take wing, known to all
villagers, is the chief means of its destruction. The owner of a
plot of cultivation notes the direction of the foot tracks. He then
lays down, along the edge of the plot, and on the side the tracks en-
ter the cultivation, a line of bushes or twigs, a span or more in
height, leaving in it a doorway of about thirteen inches wide. A
stick is buried in the doorway, and to it is fastened a horse-hair noose,
about five and a half inches in diameter, and made of ten or twelve
twisted horse-hairs. " 'J'he houbara trips up to the obstruction and
looks at it with disfavour. Then, like a lady in a messy street,
who makes a circuit to reach a crossing, it turns aside and trips
along the edge, till it reaches the opening, when it puts its feet in
the noose and falls a victim to fastidiousness. If asked why,
instead of hopping over the bushes it acted in this unnecessary
manner, the silly bird would probably reply with the faulty logic
not uncommon amongst humans, that ' it always did so,' and this
is the only reasonable explanation of its conduct." This method of
snaring is in the Punjab called lang lagand. If a lang^ arranged
or disarranged, be seen near a plot, it is a sure sign that snares
have been set some time or other, let the villagers swear to the
contrary ever so loudly. (A little hakhshiph will settle matters.)
In Persia, instead of the line of bushes, the crop is railed in by a
string, breast-high, the usual doorway being left open.
The result of all this tripping about is that the houbara
leaves numerous tracks, and in the sand these retain their fresh
appearance for weeks, nay for months. Rain is the only thing
that obliterates them. To discriminate, the falconer must dismount
and go on all fours and closely scrutinize the foot-prints. If the-
surface of the depression be smooth like the inside of an egg shell,
the print is not more than a few hours old, but if rough as though
sand had been peppered on it, the footprint is old. Even with this
clue, the novice will find it no easy task to discriminate between
the two. The track in the diagram is from a life-size photograph
of a footprint made in clay. The only other desei^ footprint
that a novice might mistake tor an houbara*s, is that of the stone-
plover, but the latter is far smaller.
The houbara is hawked in the Punjab, either with the
Peregrine or the Chnrgh ( Falco cherrug), but chiefly with- the latter.
Sometimes an eagle will join in the chase and then the falcon will
probably give up, but not even 6onelli*s eagle is fast enough to
overtake a strong houbara in a stem chase. TheLa^ar (P. jogger)
has also been trained to take it, but is too slow to do anythixig
except kill on the ground. It can also be taken by a female
goshawk.
Though shy by nature, houbaras speedily get accustomed t<v
Yd. n, Na 9.1 Note on the Houhara or Bastard Btutard. 4S9
[N.8.-]
Life-sise diagram of fche footprint of an Houbara in olay.
(From a photograph.)
certam sounds. Once, beating in the Jhang district with a long
line of beaters, five houbara were roused, but did not take wing. At
the end of the line, far away, was a young peregrine I wanted to
*make; The ZaUdar said, "Shall I make them lie downP"
Without understanding in the least [ replied, " Yes." He began to
make the peculiar grunting noise of the Afghan camel men when
grazing their camels, and the houbara, no longer suspicious, at once
squatted. In the Jhang district the birds wul sometimes feed in a
turnip patch while the owner is driving his bullock at the well.
Once at dusk I flew a young peregrine at some houbaras feeding in
a small turnip patch, and the hawk killed on its edge. While
I was feeding her up, the frightened houbara came back out of
the jungle and began to feed close to me. A quiet flight with a
hawk will not make houbara desert their f ee^mg ground, but a
gunshot, or galloping about after a hawk, will drive them away,
at least for many days.
It is easy to beat through a country full of houbaras, and while
the sun is up to find none. They will lie close, perhaps in the
open, perhaps on the shady side of a bush, and let the beaters walk
over them. Some run round the line or else conceal themselves in
bushes. If in the line there is a keen goshawk, the number of
houbaras seen in a day will be quadrupled. When the sun declines
in the late afternoon, they do not lie close ; as evening draws
in they are all on the move.
When a hawk is in the air, it is a matter of extreme difficuliy to
put up an houbara, or to get it to fly if put up. Indians (and perhaps
Arabs and Persians), who care nothing for the flight but every-
thing for the pot, prefer to hawk and kill the quarry on the
454 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
ground. The descriptions in certain books of coursing boubara
with greyhounds, or riding them down, require explanation.
They are doubtless somehow or other true in the letter.
The wing bones, though large, appear to be brittle. Once
in a stem chase, an old 'intermewed' chargk that always
struck with force, came up with a wet sail and struck the houbara
as she overtook it. The quarry dropped with a wing completely
shattered. Both birds were flying in the same direction and were
in the same plane. I relate the incident as it happened : it is
difficult to account for it.
Vol. II, No. 9.] A Tibetan Almanac for 1906-07. 465
-59. A Tibetan Almanac for 1906-1907 ( Sj'ea'fSf gll)-— %
MAHlMAHOPiDHTiTA Satis Ghandba VidtIbhO^ana, M.A., M.B.A.S.
I got a copy of a Tibetan Almanac for 1906-1907 i pre-
pared by a learned Mongolian Lama living in Tibet a little to tbe
north-east of Lliasa. It is replete with figures indicating con-
stellations, stars, lunar mansions, auspicious and ioauspicious
days, etc., calculated according to the combined method of the
Indian and Chinese astrologies. The Tibetans, like the Chinese,
divide the year into 12 lunar months, each of which opens with
the first day of the waxing moon and closes on the last day of the
waning moon. As the Innar year is of less duration than the
solar, an intercalary month is inserted almost every thii*d year to
make the lunar year agree with the solar. The current lunar
year, which consists of only 354 days, began on the 24th Febru-
ary, 1906, and will terminate on the 12th February, 1907.
The author of the almanac examining the year through the
Mirror of the Science of Time, makes various prognostications of
which some are mentioned here. In the Tibetan Cycle of 60 years
the special name for the current year is Fire-Horse, in which fire
will predominate over other elements. The king of the year is
Saturn, under whose malign influence meritorious people will
suffer and thieves will prosper. Heavy rains will commence on
the 12th July, 1906. But in the first part of the rainy season
there will be scarcity of rains owing to which crops will be
•damaged. Fruits will be abundant, but there will be specks on
them. The barley and wheat will suffer from eye-diseases. In the
kingdom and in the houses of landlords, a great disorder will pre-
vail. The rich will satisfy their hunger at the expense of the poor.
The solar eclipse that is due on tlie 14th January, 1907, will
continue from 10-30 a.m. to 3 p.m. There will be two lunar
eclipses, one on the 4th August, 1906, and the other on the 29th
January, 1907, both commencing at sunset and continuing for
nearly four hours.
The earth will quake thrice. The first earthquake will
take place on the 12th May, 1906, the second on the 7th Novem-
ber, 1906, and the third on the 13th March, 1907.
The sun will commence turning towards the south on the
Ist July, 1906, • and will return towards the north on the 30th
December, 1906.
The solar and lunar days not being co-extensive with each
are
other, some days are " cut off "/ ^«r*n \i aiid some again
retained as ** excess *' or " superfluous " / WTOTflX in almost
every month of the Tibetan year.
i This copy of the Tibetan Almanao for 1906-1907 was purchased bj me
for Dr. E. I). Boss from a Tibetan Lama at Darjeeling in Jane 1906.
S Vide the note on Summer and Winter Solstices at the end.
466 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ITovember, 1906.
The following are cut-off days : —
Pascvdino day.
The 2l8fc day of the 8rd
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 1 4th May,
1006, 18 Monday.
Cut-off day.
The 22nd day of the 3rd
Tibetan month.
SUCCKCDINO DAY.
The 2drd day of the 3rd
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 15th Uay,
1906, is Tuesday,
The 14th day of the 4th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 6th Jane,
1906, is Wednesday.
The 15th day of the 4th
Tibetan month.
The 6th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 28th Jone,
1906, is Thursday.
The 7th day of the 6th
Tibetan montli.
The 16th day of the 4th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 7th Jane,
1906, is Thursday,
The 8th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, oorres-^
ponding to 29th Jnne,
1906, is Friday.
The 17th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 9th Jaly,
1906, is llonday.
The 18th day of the 5th
Tibetnn month.
The 19th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 10th Jaly,
1906, is Tuesday,
The 9th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 80th July,
1906, is Monday.
The 1 0th day of the 6th
Tibetan month.
The 11th day of the 6th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to SIst July,
1906, is Tuesday.
The 12th day of the 7th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to Slst Angnst,
1906, is Friday.
The 18th day of the 7th
Tibetan month.
The 14th day of the 7th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to Ist Sept.
1906, is Saturday.
The 6th day of the 8th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 28rd Sep-
tember, 1906, is Sunday
The 6th day of the 8th
Tibetan month.
The 7th day of the 8tli
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 24th Sept.,
1906, is Monday,
The 27th day of the 8th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 15th Octo-
ber 1906, is Monday.
The 28th day of the 8th
Tibetan month.
The 29th day of the 8th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 16th Oct.,.
1906, is Tuesday,
The 9th day of the 9th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 26th Octo-
ber, 1906, is Friday.
The 10th day of the 9th
Tibetan month.
The 11th day of the 9t1i
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 27th Oct.,
1906, is Saturday.
Vol. II, No. 9.] A Tibetan Almanac for 1906-07,
[N.8.-]
4&T
PbICKDIMO DAT.
Cut-off day.
SUCCKKDINO DAT.
The 2od day of the 10th
Tibetan month, corres-
pondingto 18th NoTOm-
ber, 1906, is Bunda.
The 8rd day of the 10th
Tibetan month.
The 4th day of the 10t&
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to' 19th Not.,
1906, is Monday.
The 26th day of the 10th
Tibetan month, correfl-
ponding to 12fch Dec-
ember 1906, is Wednes-
day.
The 27th day of the 10th
Tibetan month.
The 28th day of the 10th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 18th Deo.,
1906, is Thursday.
The let day of the 12th
TibetAn month, corres-
ponding to 16th Jnna-
ary, 1907, is Tuesday.
The 2nd day of the 12th
Tibetan month.
The 8rd day of the 12th'
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 16th Jan.,
1907, is Wednesday,
The 26th day of the 12th
Tibetnn month, oorres-
pondiitfT to 8th Febrn-
ary, 1907, is Friday,
The 26th day of the 12th
Tibetan month.
The 27th day of the 12th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 9th Feb.,
1907, is Baturday,
The 19th day of the 1st
Tibetan month of the
next year, correspond-
ing to 4th Maroh, 1907,
is Monday,
The 20th day of the Ist
Tibetan month of the
next year.
The 2l8t d«y of the Ut
Tibetan month of the
next year, correspond-
ing to 6th March, 1907,
is Tuesday.
The 24th day of the 2nd
Tibetfln month of the
next year, correspond-
ing to 7th April, 1907,
is Sunday.
The 25th day of the 2nd
Tibetan month of the
next year.
The 26th day of the 2nd
Tibetan month of the
next year, oorrenpond-
ing to 8th April, 1907,
is Monday*
The following are excess or superfluotu days ;
Pbkckdino day.
The 26th day of the 9rd
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 18th May,
1906, is Friday,
EZOKSS OB SUPKRFLUOVS
DAY.
The 27th day of the 3rd
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 19th and
20th May, 1906. is
Saturday and Sunday.
SUCCIKDING DAY.
The 28th day of the 8rd
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 21st May,
1906, is Monday.
468 Journal of the Anattc Society of Bengal, [November, 1906.
PftBCIDINO DAT.
The 2nd day of the 6th
Tihetan month, oorres-
ponding to 28rd Jane,
1906, 18 Batiirday.
EXCISB OB SUPKBFLUOUS
DAY.
The 8rd day of the 5th
Tihetan month, oorree-
ponding to 24th and
25th Jane, 1906, is
Sunday and Monday.
SUCOREDINO DAT.
The 4th day of the 5th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 26th Jane,
1906, is Tuesday.
The 22nd day of the 5th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 12th Jnly,
1906, is Thursday.
The I9th day of the 7th
Tibetan month, oorres-
pondini; to 6th Septem-
ber, 1906, is Thursday.
The 26th day of the 8t)i
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 12th Octo-
ber, 1906, is Friday.
The 18th day of the 9th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 29th Octo-
ber, 1906, is Monday.
The 18th day of the 10th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 3rd Decem-
ber, 1906, is Monday.
The 28rd day of the 5th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 18th and
14th Jnly. 1906, is
Friday and Saturday.
The 20th day of the 7th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 7th and 8th
Sept.. 1906, is Friday
and Saturday.
The 26tb day of the 8th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 13th and
14th October, 1906, is
Saturday and Sunday.
The 14th day of the 9th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 30th and
81st Oct., 1906, jbTubs-
day and Wednesday.
The 10th dny of the 12th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 28rd Janu-
ary, 1907, is Wednesday.
The 13th day of the 1st
Tibetan month of the
next year, correspond-
ing to 25th February,
1907, in Monday.
The 19tb day of the 10th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 4th and 5th
Dec, 1906, is Tuesday
and Wednesday.
The 11th day of the 12th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 24th and
25th Jan., 1907, is
Thursday and Friday,
The 14th dny of the 1st
Tibetan month of the
next year, correspond-
ing to 26th and 27th
Feb , 1907, is Tuesday
and Wednesday.
The 24th day of the 5th
Tibetan month, corres*
ponding to 15th July,
1906, is Sunday.
The 2l8t day of the 7th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 9th Sept.,
1906, is Sunday.
The 27ih day of the 8th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 15th Oct.,
1906, is Monday.
The 15th day of the 9th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 1st No7.|
1906, is Thursday.
The 20th day of the 10th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 6th Dec,
1906, is Thursday.
The 12th day of the 12th
Tibetan month, corres-
ponding to 26th Jan.,
1907, is Saturday.
The 15th day of the 1st
Tibetan month of tha
next year, correspond-
ing to 28th Feb., 1907,
is Thursday.
VoL II, No. 9.]
ilf.S.]
A Tibetan Almanac for 19C'6-07.
459
The most auspicious days for bathing (ablation) are the
follo'wing : —
TiBBTAN Date.
Day.
COBBISPONDING
Gnglisk Datk.
Rbuabks.
The 9th day 6i the
8rd Tibetan
month.
Wednes-
day.
2nd May 1906.
Sins will be oleansed by
washing oneself on this day
with water.
The 4th day of the
6th Tibetan
month.
Taesday.
26thJonel90G.
Sins will be cleanged by
washing on this day.
The 20th day of the
9th Tibetan
month.
Tueeday,
6th Not. 1906.
Sins will be cleansed by
washing on this day.
The 7th day of the
nth Tibetan
month.
Saturday.
22nd Dec. 1906.
Sins will be cleansed hj
washing on this day.
The 6th day of the
let Tibetan
month of the
next year.
Monday.
18th Feb. 1907.
1
One will attain a long life bj
washing on this day.
The 8th day of the
2nd Tibetan
month of the
next year.
Friday.
8th March 1907.
Sins will be cleansed by
washing on this day.
^460 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Noyember, 1906.
Some of the days most auspicious for starting business are
.inttitioifted b^ow : —
TiBBTAH Datb*
Day.
GOBBEBPONDINO
BNQLI8H DaTB.
Bbmabks.
The 17th day of the
4th Tibetan
month.
Fdday.
8th June 1906.
Accomplished.
The 20th day of the
4th Tibetan
month.
Monday.
11th Jnue 1906.
AccompliBhed.
The 19th day of the
6th Tibetan
* month.
Monday.
9th Jaly 1906.
AccompliBhed.
The 18th day of the
8th Tibetan
month.
Friday.
6th Oct. 1906
AccompliBhed .
The 22nd day of the
8th Tibetan
month.
TaeBday.
9th Oct 1906.
Suroesufnl.
The 17th day of the
9th Tibetan
month.
Ratarday.
8rd Nov. 1906.
SneceRftfal.
The 6th day of the
llthTibet an
month.
Friday.
The 19th day of tlie
11th Tibetan
month.
Tharsday.
The 27th day of the
11th Tibetan
month.
Friday.
2l8t Deo. 1906.
^^•^•|^1
Snocessfnl.
8rd Jan. 1907.
:^C;;^-q|rrQ^^ |
Snocessful
nth Jan. 1907.
Successful.
Vol. II, No. 9.] . A Tibetan Almanac for 1906-07. 461
[2^.S.]
Tibetan Datb.
Day.
COEBKSPONDIKO
KNOLiftU Date.
Bbmabks,
The 22nd day of the
2nd Tibetan
month of the next
year.
Friday.
6th April 1907.
SuoceBsfnI.
The 28th day of the
2nd Tibetan
month of the next
year.
Wed DOS.
day.
lOthApril 1907.
Socoesafa).
Some of tlie inaDspioions days are mentioned below :-
Tibbtan Datb.
Day.
Cobbbspondimg
BNGLI8H Datb.
Bbmabks.
The 4th day of the
4th Tibetan
month.
Sunday.
29th May 1906.
Fatal.
The 28rd day of the
4th Tibetan
month.
Tharsday.
14th Jane 1906.
Bad day.
The 20th day of the
9th Tibetan
month.
Taesday.
6th Not. 06.
Bad day.
The lUhdayof the
2nd Tibetan
month of the
next year.
Monday.
26th March
1907.
Fntal.
The 27th day of the
2nd Tibetan
month of the
next year.
Tuesday.
9th April 1907
Barnt. Blind.
462 Journal of the Anatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906v
On the nndermentioned days poisonous snakes ( ^^ ^TJ|) will
rise from beneath the earth causing diseases to people inhaling
their breaths : —
18th May 1906 ; 16th May 1906 ; 80th May 1906 ; 10th Jane 1906 ; 27th Jnne^
1906; 8th Jnly 1906; 10th August 1906; 27th Angust 1906; 8th October
1906 ; 9tK Ootober 1906 ; 18th October 1906 ; 16th October 1906; l7th October
1906 ; 19th October 1906 ; 2l8t Ootober 1906 ; 24th October 1906 ; 26th October
1906; let November 1906; 12th NoTember 1906; 18th November 1906 ; 19th
December 1906; 19th Janaary 1907; 20th Janaary 1907; and Uth February
1907.
The Tibetan Astrology, which combines in itself the calcula-
tions of the Chinese and Indian Astrologies, has been made con*
siderably complex by the inclusion in it of the Fuddhist Metaphy-
sics. In the Tibetan Almanac there are noted not only the auspi-
cious and inauspicious junctures / ^fW sjx \ of the Indian Astro-^
logy such as Siddhiyoga /faf^ifjii ^'Sl'SW'S^^ ®*^-» ^^* ^^^
favourable and unfavourable prognostications are made from the
Chinese diagrams (Pah-Kwah, ^^iq\ Buch as Li (Fire), Khon
(Earth), Dwa (Iron), Khen (Sky), Kham (Water), Gin (Hill),
Zin (Wood), Zooe (Air), and Yog (Hare), Hbrug (Thunder),^
§brul (Snake), etc. Teims of the Tibetan Metaphysics are also
assigned to particular days with a view to mark them as auspi--
cious or inauspicious. Thus days are marked as SSI'^^rCIl
flr»qff I (JSJ^'fl^^I (Avidya, Saipskara, Vijnana), etc. The influ-
ence of the Indian Astrology seems, however, to be predominant.
Thus, though the first month of the Tibetan year begins in
February, the Tibetan Almanac opens with the 3rd Tibetan
month in April, corresponding to the first month of the
Hindus.
Vol. II, No. 9.1 A IVbeton Almanac for 1906-G7. 483
SUMMBB AND WlNTER SOLSTIOI8.
In the Tibetan Almanac under examination, the Summer
Solstice is noted on the Ist July, 1906. As a matter of fact,
according to the European Astronomy, the Summer Solstice falls
this year on the 21st June. The works of some of the Indian
Astrologers such as the Siddhanta S'iromai^i of Bhfiskar&caryya
(1150 A.D.), Aryya Siddhanta of Aryya Bhata (5th century
A.D.), Graha-Laghava of Gane^a Daiyajna (1520 a.d.), etc.,
perfectly agree with the European astronomical work's as to the
date of the Summer Solstice falling on the 21st June.
According to the Suryya Siddhanta (about 250 a.d.),
Bhasvati of Satananda (1089 A.D.), Siddhanta Bahasya of
Raghavananda (1591 A.D.), etc., however, the Summer Solstice
falls on the 23rd Jane. The astrological works belonging to the
school of Suryya Siddhanta are generally accepted as authorita-
tive in India. Gojpies of these works were introduced into Tibet
in the old days. So the Summer Solstice should have been noted
on the 23rd June in the Tibetan Almanac. But this has not
been done. The reason is this :
According to the school of the Suryya Siddhanta, the date of
the Solstice changes by one day at the interval of ^Q jeskva and
8 months. The Summer Solstice first commenced falling on the
23rd June in 1899 a.d. It fell on the 1st Jaly in 1499 a. d.,
and continued to fail on that date till 1565 a.d.
This shows that the Tibetans have not reformed their calen
dar since 1499 a.d.~1565 a.d. They must have got their astrology
from India before 1499 A.D.-1565 a.d., and made necessary cor-
rections every year up to 1499 A.D.-1565 a.d., in which years the
Summer Solstice fell on the Ist July. Since 1565 a.d., they have
been following the Tibetan version of the Indian Astrology but
have not introduced the necessary corrections as have been done
in India. This shows that the intercourse between India and
Tibet in intellectual matters practically stopped about 1565 a.d.
464 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1906.
8
Oft
r^
4
1:1
g I
5 1
^
it
er
Q
*r
%
f
et
<9
H
&i
J.
1
^
t
^
k
f
*r
i!
)l^
kl-
^
s
o
5r
<&
o
^
it
#r
^
* i
tl
Siw
4er
«
<9
?
YoL n, No. 9.1 A Tibetan Almanac for 1906-1907. 465
[JffwS.]
POST-SCBIPT.
While the foregoinfj^ notice of the Tibetan Almanac of the
Fire-Horse year (1906-07) was passing through the Press, Mr.
£. H. C. Walsh, Commissioner of the Burdwan Division, yerj
kindly sent me a copy of the standard almanac of Tibet of the
Water-Hare year (1903-04), which he had been using during the
late Tibet expedition and which on its first and second pages con-
tains the following Tibetan yerse (of salutation) : —
" I salute the Sumeru-like King of sages, the heart-exalter,
the goldenly sublime oyer this earth, the transcender of the four
main stages, who is well embraced by that Incarnate Pair of
Righteousness, viz.^ the Sun and tlie Moon.*'
Side by side with the Tibetan lines there are also four Sans-
krit lines written both in Lantsha and Tibetan characters, and
evidently composed by the Sanskrit-knowing Lama employed
under the Lhasa Government, which were inserted as the Sans-
krit equivalents of the Tibetan lines and run as follows : —
As the Sanskrit verse composed by the Lama seems not
to be quite accurate, I append a Sanskrit translation of the
Tibetan lines as follows : —
or
- _t -f^ fr J ■ f
406 Journal cf the AncAic Society of Bengal. [NovBinber, 1906.]
or
w^ \9ns^i ^n[
^.B. — The Tibetan verse, as well as its Sanskrit translation,
is an instance of " double meanings," the epithets in the verse being
applicable to both Buddha and Sumeru.
ffl'SSTff^^r^SS *® ikpplied to Buddha signifies "one who has
HjOTo^^l ^-^ attained the highest purity of heart"; as
applied to Sumeru : " producing expansion or
exaltation of the heart"
5j^i'Q5fqw;| — 1. rising above the earthly or rotatory existence ;
' ^ ' 2. a golden mass rising high over the earth,
l^'^jj — 1. the four stages of perfection, viz., arotdpattt, sakrdSt-
gitmiy dndgGnkt and arhattva ; 2. four steps of ascent.
aq*Ci^C;^*— foremost of sages, that is Buddha.
^a^'
^ — a fabulous golden mofuntain in the north
(Sumeru).
Vol, n, No. 10.] The Paladins of the Kesar Saga. 46r
IN.8.]
60. The Paladins of the Kesar Saga, A GoUection of Sagas from
Lower Ladakh. — By A. H, Prancke.
PREFACE.
The following tales, which I call " Sagas of the Paladins of
thQ Kesar-saga " were dictated slowly by the same man who dic-
tated the ** Lower Ladakhi Version of the Kesar-saga," and were
written down by the Mnnshi of Khalatse, Yeshes rig ^adzin. The
sagas contained in the present collection are not considered by
the people to be of the same importance as the Kesar-saga proper ;
but they are interesting enongh to the European student of Tibet-
an folklore as throwing new light on the Kesar-saga. Accord-
ing to my conception, the present sagas constitute parallels to the
Kesar-sa^, as were told in side-valleys. Some of the Agus ap-
pearing m them look exactly like Kesar himself under a new-
name. When these tales were united with the principal saga,
Kesar under a different name (i.e., the Agu) had to become a son
or servant of Kesar under his own name. In the .first of the tales,
however, we find Kesar under his own name, and the tale reminds
us in many parts decidedly of Kesar-saga, Tale No. V, Kesar's
defeat of the giant of the North.
TALE No. I.
The Talk of Kksab's Bblovgd Mon.
Abstract of Oontents.
Kesar had a Mon (low-caste man) whom he loved more than
anybody else. The Agus became jealous and killed the Mon on the
occasion of a hunting party which they had undertaken in his
company, by pushing him from a high rock. Kesar went to find
him and heard a voice speaking out of his corpse. Therefore he
opened the Mon^s belly with a knife, and out of the corpse came
two Mons, a male and a female one which he carried home in his
loin cloth. Both were some sort of devils who required a great
amount of food. At first the Agas had to feed them, but when
their supplies were finished, the Mon-devils were entrusted to
grandfather rTse dgu. This old hermit gave them much work and
little food. Ouce they foand a lump of gold and a turquoise of
the size of a hearth-stone. These treasures they presented to the
hermit, asking him to increase their food and give them less
work. He, however, did the opposite, as he was of opinion that
they would find hirn more treasures if he was hard on them.
Then the two devils fled to a poisonous lake in which they bathed,
with the result that their appearance became perfectly diabolic.
One of their teeth grew down to the earth and another up to the
sky, and they received locks of blood-red colour. They attacked
468 Journal of the Asiatic Society of B&ngal, [December, 1906.
the hermit in his house, but Kesar was sent to rescue him. When
they had tohi their tale to Kesar, the latter advised them 'errone-
*6usly to go to the land of the Nagas and devour its inhabitants.
Tliis was a slip of the tongue, for he had intended to send them
to the land of ihe devil. When the misery of the Nagas became
very gieat, they were advised by their horcerei-s to send two of
. their ladies, Daryyi yang vidzesma, and Daryyi mthong mdzetima^ to
Kesar, to ask him to c«'me to their assistance. These two Nagini
went towards the land of gLing and put up 100 black and 100
white tents. First of all, Agu Khrai mgo khrai ihtuig was sent
against them. The ladie? took the si'ape of bears, and the Agu
ran away before them, wounding his horse with his own sword in
his I right. Then Agu dPalle was sent, hut he also fled before the
bears. Still he found out that they wei-e female.*^. Therefore he
gave the advice that aBru/uma ought to be sent to the tents. She
' was well accepted and asked by the N4gini to send King Kesar to
them for some time. Kesar agi'eed to that, saying that 'aBruguma
would probably repent her promise. Then ^alhuguma was ordered
to fetch Kesnr*s horse from the cold (or stiaight) valley. But
the horse behaved awkwardly and would not come. By throw-
ing a stone at it with a sting, she succeeded after all in mounting
it. Hut then the horse went off in the most extraordinary way,
■ carr-ying her up to the sky, and then dragging her along moun-
Unn ridges, ^aBruguma spending most of the time below the belly
of the horse, with the result that, when tiiey Jirrived after all in
the stable, the back of ihn horse was sore. Then 'aBniguma
went to her father nnd mother, angry. Kesar healed the horse
with the medicines which were always ready for use in the hoi se's
-ear, and took ^aBi-Uijuma back to the castle. There she had to clean
nil the harnesses and other armature which Kesar intended to take
along with him on his expedition.' Then ^aliruguma sang a song
J in which Kosar is pmised as a being from whom light, dew, and
. flowers proceed. Kesar answered with a song in which he said
. that, although leaving as a young man, he would return as an old
man. Kesar was led by a fox to the land of the Nagas. He
punished the two Mon-devils and sent them to the land of the
devil to eat there all the poisonous snakes. Then he played at
dice with the brother of the two Nagini, Yanj mdze ma and
mThonj mdzesma. Thus nine years elapsed. But then the Naga
l^nd a difference with Kesar and called him, *' Forgetter of^Lmy,"
That very night Kesar saw his hoi-se in his dream He went to
look after him the next day and found him after a long time.
The horse advised him not to accept the fond whieh was to be
.offered to him by the N&gini, as it was poisonous, and they rode
off in the direction of gLing, Tw^o days befoie arriving there,
Kesar took the shape of a wolf, and soon met with Agu dPatie
wlio had taken the shape of a sheep. But the latter recognized
Kesar and blamed him fur not hurrying home, as b^n hlon Idanpa
i Tliere 18 a very similar |>a88ap:e to fchi» in KeRur^snga, Tale No. V,
iKeaar's ^iis^rfJiver.the&^iAni of- the l^orth, Bibliotheca Indk-a.
Vol. II, No. lO.j The Paladim of the Kemr Saga. 469
[N.S.-]
had taken poRsession of the castle of ghing and ^aBruguma, and
killed Agn mDa dpon gongma. Therefore Kesar took the shape
of a begging monk and went to the gLing castle to ask alms. He
told ^aBruguma that he had heard news of Kesar's death in the
land of the N&gas. ^aBrugurrui liked that news and gave him a
little room to sleep in. At night Kesar surprised ^aBruguriia in
the companj of hKn hlon Idanpa, The latter was suspended in a
cage, but released when he made over his property to Kesar. Also
''I Bruguvia was forgiven and re-accepted. ^ *
Vocabulary of the New Words and Names.
5;Tyjfff I man th<ad or r#ia thmdde, * the measure not being full ' ;
' I ' 'not enough with this.'
Sr •;^ I khongsu, or kkokungyi su, one among them.
OJ'^ \ Iboste, blown up, filled with air or gases.
^^"l^CT I namhag, the upper part of the coat, above the giixlle,
' ' which is used as a pocket.
nqr^ ? hragste, perfect tense of modem \ibregpa, * cut off * (the
^ I ^ ' limbs of killed animals).
qrfyyi^i grokoro, dumplings.
S^'5?^ I ^kumcas^ take off, diminish.
£1^*9?^ 1 NA;i/e(2cu«, make more, increase.
ffr'qrajr*fll c^ran^V* it^n^jpa, instead oi granggi luit/pa, means
-^ I ^ ^ I * straight valley.'
S'^Tl ^'*'*''^» ^°^S tooth.
P'^^'QJ I kha norla, making a mistake in his speech, a slip of the
I ' 'tongue.
' ^^C^^CyClQ^ I ^<^^9 ^«»</ Iha 'ahrog, name of an outlying field.
S^i zho, not only f Rupees as is stated in the dictionaries^ but 12
' ' annas x 6, or 4^ Rupees.
^ms;^ I rtxva gor, ear of grass.
<
S^WI I *".VO.'/ca*, trample down (of grass). | ,
ra'^QJ'qcc;'^ J kha shd htanycas, rinse the moutk • ''■
470 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906,
ff^jTi drenmOf the same as d/redmo^ female bear.
qjqi-cmr f Itag dhar^ white neck, of anhnals.
fflf^' f fJumg^ the same as phabong, rock.
FKkTW^SCS?! I *^"*' ^^^^ htangces, sharpen (a knife, sword).
Smi'HTl '<^^po^ unhappy.
A^jljcn I zhtmzag, sweet-meat.
•S-QJC I 'hilang, dung.
3^'SJ I charma, a small stone which is broken from a rock.
P^^*®N I ^^y^^^y mount a horse.
^{)ijsn*(a^ f Iho yogla, underneath a horse, on its stomach.
jrm I rtsahu, small knife.
WSrS'K'^rpj I amhtti phrtdu^ name of a fruit.
/&;^*Q^ I zhurle, the dress of the horse from saddle to tail.
q^arjSI ! ^^^ *adum, said to mean * silk. '
nc*m I padka^ the same as padma^ lotus-flower.
HT-flSf 51 1 ^^^^""^y leather boots.
gC^'flflj^^^ f «nymy ^ahrangcasy * the heart is following,' to
V ^ ' become excited*
iSV^^ I mam tsar, respectful for tsadar, loin-cloth, girdle,
a'jr I nyt rtse, * sun-summit/ the lustre of icy peakp.
«*;^w]^ I sgara sgure, very old,
NC^';^ I sgang ra, beard, ra stands for skra.
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Paladins of the Kesar Saga. 471
xrqr ••^x'^^ I rt$ug nia rtnchen, name of a Niga.
ire^C^'a^q^ I ysang rahs, food given to monks.
j^*(3f QET^*^^ I charla htangcaSf hang np, suspend.
?^Sl?rC^^*^I *^*^ 'adriste Cadriste stands probably for 'ahrtste),
"^ 5 i conciliated.
-r'cr I ngatang ^ Of the two words for * we,' ngatang is used
/ I / inclusive, and ngazha exclusive of the
ngazha r^®- addressed person.
•\ Ow
NO
NJ
472 Journal of the Adatic Society of Hengnl. [December, 1906.-
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Paladimof the Kesar Saya. 47:1
[iVT,,'.]
474 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
l?r^-qT|^'«^5ja^-flj-^ifor5^^'^ I 'Tj-^as-nraas'q-or^jt;* I
q^'*^5i3^'5or^'^'5j^'ni'gf^«»fq^c:^'?r|
l^^-g's^'q-^C'Sw^^C'^j^'^'^-S-^sifiSri
^•q'^§C'qjlN-gq''^qaj-|-«^q|-?^eT|'5r|
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Pcdadins of the Kesar Saga. 475
[N.8.-]
a^^-qj Sc.*flil^''T|^''TJ-^^'ar3q|-^'y(S|^'q| c«*ar
^qj-qi^C^qi C(S|-aj-3'qi5C-|«^ | . q^'q«5c:'?;|?r(^q |
^^^ra-qf^c'^-fSp^ij flj?rq'5t;'^^«^'^'q'5c:^ I ^-aj^rc;*
$'sj^^-^'«;'(S|=^^'qi c-(5-c\^'ae»i'|3j*q-?rc-(Sj5i'qi ^'^?r
^^^•g^qw-igaj-arqTC-i^-ttj^q j p-*^-q'5Ji::-s | |-«-
^q-q-^Tc-^sii j g^*gcwq?qft«;'^'f '^i^-a-qTC-^^
3^-yaji 5'1'^'^'cJ'5CY'3f5j'?^orq'5C*?ri 'T|'5|^-|^-
476 Journal of the Astatic Soa'p.ty of hemjul. [December, 1906,
NO
1^' sT]|^- 'Tj- q- S!p^' §S* CMoj- §«^- £5y- cr aj- qi^Z* {Ajd^i^'^jq^-
NO NC NO
NO
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Palailim of the Kesar Suga. 4.77;
P'c#i'y^'^'4^' ^•^^T^i^'«J-n'^'-M '^•«^*i^y^'^'3f^c-
478 Journal of th« Atiaiic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
<
NO
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Paladint of the Kesar Saga. 479
N« ^ ^O
§q-|cr|'q«5C*««^-q6?J-q*»id|'a^^| ^^a^-g^j'a*;?!^!^^^
^c;'afj^'«;§^-q^q«^«Tpr«»pi^ I
g-^*^C'q-^wq^i^^-5r|
j(arHr^^-q*^C*|^-cf^P^«^«i| I
480 Journal, of the Asiatic Society of Beiiya'. [Decembei-, 1906.
lM'qa^-^5}-aj-^?rqt^a;i
^•'^3«Tg-|«»fqc-5are»]^'2T«^'Sr|
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Paladins of the Kesar Saga. 481
fq-qa;-CI-j^'q]-W^cT|-a]:^-a3q'CX}'^'a^ I
482 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal. [December, 19Q6,
Vol. II, No. 10.] Th«^Paladinsof the Kesar Saga. 4^
484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
Vol. II, No. 10.] The PoLadint of the Ke»ar Saga. 485
IN.S.-]
486). Journal of th^ Atiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 19061
S5 v9 >«»
Vol. II, No. 10.] The Paladins of the Ke9t»r Saga. 487
S9 ^
488 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [December,' 19061-
VoL n. No. 10.1 The PaJadin* of the Ketar Saga. 48»
[S.8.-]
49!0 Journal of the Aiiatie Stociety of Bengal. [December, 1906.
^^•or^qj 5or2r5j|3j^| c:'5r«i?i^-q| cS^-jgnrcfew
Vol. II, No. lO.l Mimatvre Tank Wonhip in Bengal. 491
[N.8.-]
61. Mmtature Tank Worship in Bengal, Compiled by A. N.
MoBEBLY, I.C.S., Superintendent of Ethnography^ Bengal.
In Bengal proper, miniature tanks, dug usually in the court-
yard of their houses, enter largely into the religious ceremonieR
performed by women and girls. This practice is also found in
Orissa, but to ^ less extent, and is still more rare in Behar,
although there too ordinary tanks are closely connected with
certain forms of worship. The origin of the custom is obscure.
Ceremonies in which miniature tanks are used, are usually among
those classed as hrata^ or the performance by women of a vow on
a certain fixed date, with the object of obtaining some particular
benefit, as cont tasted with pUJ&^ or worship of the gods by men or
women or both, as a re^Iar religious observance. The tank is
probably used symbolically. To dig a tank is a virtuous and
meritorious action, which may be performed either to please the
gods and thus to obtain happiness in this world and the next, or
as an expiation of some known or unknown sin. Misfortunes
such as barrenness or the death of husband or children are attri-
buted to some religious demerit, and the miniature tank may
therefore represent a penance for sins which have caused or may
cause them. Jn the case of children, by whom the majority of
the ceremonies, into which the miniature tank enters, are
observed, another object may well be to familiarise them with the
idea of worship by presenting it in an attractive form, whilst
morals are pointed and explanations given by their elders, and a
Brahma^ is sometimes called in to perform the final acts. In
some instances again, as in the case of the Ohaf Barat^ a miniature
tank is substituted by high-caste women for the river or tank^ at
which the ceremony is usually performed, to obviate the necessity
of appearance in public. It seems to be generally agreed that these
observances are not of Puranik origin, though the Yama Pukur
ceremony is referred to in the Bhavisya PurSna, and in the same
work it is related that the unmanned girls of Nanda-Braja wor-
shipped Katyayani Devi in the month of Agrahayan, praying that
S^ri Kr9Qa, the incarnate Vis^^u, might become their husband,— a
prayer somewhat analogous to those used at more than one of the
bratas. The chief arguments against such an origin of miniature
tank worship in its present form are that as a rule the worshipper
herself officiates as priest, Brahmans not being generally employed,
and that the verses recited are in the current vernacular, and not
in Sanskrit, the language of all Puranik mantras.
The number of these hratay- is considerable and the forms vary
widely in different localities. It is by no means always clear
what god or godling is being worshipped, nor is it possible in all
cases to decide whether the ceremonies reported from different
districts are merely local forms of one observance or are entirely
distinct. They have therefore been arranged chronologically
according to the months in which they take place. In some
instances the tank employed is not necessarily a miniature tank,
and in a few the tank is not indispensable to the ceremony at all.
492 Journal of the Aiiatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906."
The chief tank ceremony oF Bai^kh, and perhaps the most
widely observed of all, is the Pupya Pnkur or, as ii is some-
■i>ii V T> V times called in Rajshahi, where the tank hr
MTUJXJA ^uKur. ^^^ invariably used, the Dharmma Pnkur.
The tank is dn^ near the honsehold tidsi plant ( Ocimum Sanc-
tum) or, sometimes, on the bank of the Gknges. A small'
branch of the hel tree {Mgle Marmelot) bearing seven thorns
is fixed iD a small ball of clay in t)ie centre and adorned with
wreaths of nhand flowers (Callotropts Qtgantea), which are-
renewed from time to time during the month. Two cowries
or, in some districts, a branch of the hel tree are placed'
at each comer. Seven steps are made at the sides and eight
cowries smeared with vermilion are placed upside down on-
each step. In Burdwan dQrhb^ grass (Panicum Dactylon) and
hel leaves smeared with candan (Sandal) and vermilion are
substituted for the cowries. Figures of gods and heroes are
usually painted on the ground near the tank with sandal
paste and adorned with vermilion. In Rajshahi, however, two-
images known as Bhada and Bhad! and decorated with flowers
and vermilion nre substituted. In Burdwan clay figures are-
made to represent S'iva and Durga, and a betel-nut and'
a cowry are placed liefore them ; whilst in Bankura nc
figures are used at all. In Jalpaiguri twenty smaller tanks-
adorned with flowers and vermilion are dug round the central
tank.
Tlie tank is worshipped every morning in Bai^akh by
girls of from eiprht to thirteen years. The worshippers are
usually unmarried, but this is not a nne qud non. They
first bathe and then worship with flowers, tulH, dUrhha grass
and paddy. A short verse is recited and a flower is thrown
into the tank, which ia daily filled with fresh water. This is
i*epeated three times. The worshipper must not eat anythinflr
until the worship for the day has been performed. Should'"
she be unnble to fast on any day, a substitute who has duly
fasted must take her place.
This ceremony must be performed for four successive years.
On the last day of the last year the clay figures of 9iva and'
Durga are replaced by golden images (a golden frog or fish
is used in the cases in which the figures of Siva and Durgd
are not employed), and a hel twig of silver is placed in the
middle of the tank. A fan, a towel, an earthen waterpot and*'
a dish of rice are placed at each of the four comers. The
family priest performs all the ceremonies which are observed
in the consecration of a real tank. At the end of the hrata
the above-mentioned accessories together with as many cowries
as would be required to fill the tank and pave its ghilta are-
given to Brahmans.
The object of the Pu^iya Pnkur Brata are explained by
the following verses which are a specimen of those used*'
at the ceremony. In some cases girls use their own rhymes-
instead of adhering rigidly to the prescribed forms.
Vol. II, No. 10.1 Miniatwe Tank Worthip in Bengal. 499
PUWTA PUKCR.
Pui^jA pnkiir pufpa mil a
Ke pQjere dupur bela ?
Ami sail gupavatl
Bhayer bon bhngyavati,
Habe pntra marbe na,
Prthibite dliai be na ;
Svamir kole putra dole,
Mara^ hay jena Ganga jale.
Ganga jale ^nkber dhvani,
Mare jena hai raj ra^i.
Ebar mare maiiu9ya haba,
Brabman knle janroa paba,
Sitar mata sati haba,
Ramer mata svami p&ba,
Lak^maner mata debar paba,
Da^ii rather mata Iva^nr paba,
Kau^ljar mata saSufi paba,
Girirajer mata bap paba,
Menakar mata ma paba,
Dnrgar mata soliagi haba,
Karitik Gained bhai paba,
Kuberer dhan paba,
Abirer bar paba.
Translation.
*' Who is woi*shippiBg the tank with garlands of. flowers*
at noonP It is I, chaste and virtuous, fortunate sister of a^
brother. May I have sons who will not die and (so many)
that earth shnll not contain them. May I die in the Ganges-
whilst my son rocks in my husband's bosom. The conch sounds
on the Ganges; may I become a queen when I die. May I
become a human being (again) after death and be bom in the
family of a Brahman. May I be chaste like Sita, may I have-
a husband like Ram, a brother-in-law like Lak^ma^, a father-
in-law like Da^arath, a mother-in-law like Kan^ya, a father
like Giriraj,^ a mother like Menaka. May I be beloved like
Durga ; may I have OHtik and Gane^ as brothers ; may I
obtain the wealth of Kuber and the boon of Abir."
The Tu9 Tuvalu is observed in Bai^akh in the 24-Pargana6.
Elsewhere this ceremony is performed in Phu^. One hundred
rfh aftl ^^^ twenty balls are made of the husks
Tuf Tuvalu. ^£ ^^^ paddy (tus) mixed with cowdnngj
dUrhha grass and mustard (StirtsU) and radish (mulS) flowers*
Four of the balls are worshipped each morning with similar
flowers. On the last day of the month six huri and six (126)
1 Literally *'king of monntains/' i.e., Himalaya, the hnsband of
Menak&, father of Dargii and father-in-law of 9!va.
•494 Journal of the. Asiatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
• of these balls are placed in an earthen pot. Fire is set to
them and the pot is floated on a tank. An eqnal number of cakes
(but in Jessore 144 cakes) are made of ground rice boiled in
sweetened milk and are eaten by the worshippers, who, as before,
are young girls. This ceremony must also be observed for four
years. The form described above is reported from Jessore, 24-
Parganas and Midnapur. A miniature tank is not an indispen-
sable adjunct in those districts. In Mymensingh, however, a
miniature tank is always used, aud the ceremony is similar to that
of the Bel Puknr Brata described below, except that balls made of
cowdung and chaff are substituted for the clay balls used at
the Bel Pukur. The following is a specimen of the verses
recited at the morning worship of the tus balls in Midnapur.
The translation is very rough, as the Bengali verses are to a
large extent a jingle in which the meaning is sacrified to the
rhyme.
, Tu? Tu§iLU.
T119 tu^alu tu9karni
9age bhate pu9knr]^|.
Gai bachur sari^ar phul
Amra pnji bap mayer kul.
Bap mayer dhan nari cafi,
Svamir dliane adhikari.
Ghar kaibo nagare,
Marbo sagare.
Tu9 tu^alu niai, tu9 tu9ala bhai,
Tomar kalyane ami cha buri pi^he khai.
Cha bufi pi^ha Gauge bali Gang sinane yai.
Translation.
" We worship our parents' families, chaff balls, the tank
with rice and vegetables, the cow, the calf and the mustard
ilower. We are dependent on the wealth of our parents till
we acquire a right to the wealth of our husbands. We will
make our home in the town ; we will die where the Ganges
meets the sea. Chaff balls, you are our mother and our
brother. By your blessing I eat six score cakes. Six score cakes
like sand in the Ganges. 1 will go to bathe in the Ganges."
One of the few instances of miniature tank worship in
Behar is found in the Batsabitri, which is observed in Muzaffarpur
in the month of Jyai9tha. A tank is dug
Jy»*9vtta« in the courtyard and a branch of the
banyan tree is placed in it. It is then worshipped by married
women with sweets, flowers, dipun (ricft ground with turmeric)
And vermilion, and prayers are offered that their husbands may
be long-lived and like ffiva. There seems to be no corresponding
•observance in Bengal.
In Murshidabad an image of ^(hi is placed beneath a
.branch of the jack tree which is planted on the bank of a
Vol. II, Xo. 10.] Miniature Tank Worship in Bengal, 495-
_ IN.8.]
xoiaiature tank for the Aranja^ Sa^thi Pnja on the 6th day
of the moon in Jjai^fha.
The only instance of tank worship in A^arh is the Karomi-
ditya, which is observed in Mymensingh. On the last day of
A^afh. a tank is dug insiiie the house and filled with milk.
Offerings (naihedya) are made and the husbands are worshipped.
. The Jitna Paja is observed in Jalpaignri in Bhadra. It is
_^- . , performed in order to obtain anything
*• which the worshipper particularly desires,
and is not limited to any particulai' object. Small fishes are
placed in the water of the miniature tank, and its banks nre
adorned with moss and gra«8.
On the last day of the month the Bhadai Pukur ceremony
is performed in Bangpur by little girls who wish to unite them-
selves by a tie of friendship. Miniature tanks are dug and
connected with one another. Kalmi {Ipomoea reptans) and
pUnH (SaLvinia Ouctdlata) shrubs and fishes are placed in the
tanks whilst small wooden boats are floietted on their surface,
and naihedya or rice offerings are placed on the banks. There
is music, and the relatives and friends of the children are
feasted.
The chief tank ceremony of Asvin, variously known as
Dviti-baman, Dvitiya-u^a, Po-jeonta and Jimutbahan, takes*
T" tbfih place on the 8th day of the dark half of
Jimu Danan. ^j^^ month, the day on which Dviti-baman
or Jimutbahan, the son of the Sun, in whose honour it is held,
was bom. Its object, when performed by barren women, is
to obtain children, and, when performed by others, to secure
longevity for their offspring. Failure to perform it brings still-
bom children, death of offspring and widowhood. It is only
performed by married women. Its form varies somewhat in-
different parts of the province (it is only in vogue in Bengal;
and Orissa), but the miniature tank is always present. Id
Angul it is customary for the worshippers to perform a pre-
liminary ceremony after bathing on the previous day, when
the female kite and the female jackal are woi'shipped at the
ghdt and food is only taken once. On the day of the brata
itself they fast all day and go in the evening to the tank, which
is made at cross roads. Above the tank is a bamboo roof covered
with new cloth and hung with garlands. A cocoanut and a tvlsi
plant are placed in the tank, a bundle of sugarcane is put at
its side, and around it twenty-one kinds of edible Iruit collected
by each worshipper are arranged in baskets. The ceremony
is performed sometimes by a Brahman widow and sometimes
by one of the worshippers with rice, milk, turmeric and flowers,
and the story of Dviti-baman is recited. The fruit is then
taken home. Part is given to the neighbours, and the rest is
cooked, and, after a portion has been offered to Dviti-baman, the
female kite and the female jackal, eaten by the worshippers and
their relatives.
Elsewhere a square tank is dug in the courtyard, and
496 Journal of the Anattc Society of BengcU. [December, 1906.
.18 somewhat differoDtlj adorned. In Bonai fishes are placed
in the water, and the kite and jackal are represented by clay
.figures on the banks, on which branches of 6eZ, mahuA ( Bassia
latifoUa) plantain, sugarcane and other tiees are planted.
In Talcher, cowries and turmeric iire put into the tank besides
the fish, and a betel-nut smeared with sandal and decorated
with flowers — the symbol of the god— is placed on a miniature
island in the middle.
The Qarusi Brata is performed in Mymcnsingh on the last
day of ^^vin by married women who haye lost their mothers-
in-law. The tank is dug near the houRehold tuisi plant, p^nA
is placed in it, and it is worshipped with flowers and durbhA
grass. A clay pig is sacrificed, and eight kinds of vegetables
are first pi^esented and then cooked and eaten.
The period comprising the month of Karttik and the first
eight days of Agrahaya^ is known as Yam89taka, when, on
^^^^^ account of the unhealthiness of the season,
'^mapukur. ^^ eight gates of the domain of the god
of death are never closed. It is in this
month, therefore, that Death is propitiated by young girls of
seven years or less in the Yama Pukur or Karttik Pukur
Brata. The ceremony is observed throughout Bengal with the
exception of the northern districts of Jalpaiguri and Darjeeling,
although, as in the case of many of the brata described in this
paper, it is gradually dying out in the towns with the spread
of Western education. The forms vary considerably in detail,
and in Bhagalpur, its north-western limit, the differences are
so great as to call for a separate account.
In Bengal proper the tank is rectangular in shape, the
longer sides running from north to south, and is usually dug
. close to the household tuLsi plant, but in Tippera close to the
plinth of the house. Various aquatic plants, such as halmi^ iuhU
(Mar-idia Quadrtfoliata), and pSnd, one or more small fishes,
and, in Birbhum, seven snails, are placed in the tank, which
is refilled each morning. Paddy is sometimes sown or planted
in the centre. In Rangpur seven gMts are made and each
)is filled with turmeric, ginger, tusi and flowers. Various shrubs
such as hiiicd {Enhydra flucluans), ginger, tuUi and turmeric
:are planted round the tank, and, in Burdwan, rahi seeds are
sown. The corners are sometimes marked with ka4:u {Colocana
anttqtiorum)^ kaiSi (plantain), m^n (Alocasia indica)^ B^6.halud
{Ourcuma Long a) ^ and sometimes with branches of the banyan
-.tree. In Birbhum seven cowries are placed on the southern ghdf.
In Tippera a small earthen plate of rice is placed near the
tank. Clay figures are often put on the banks. These sometimes
take the form of Yama and Yami. In Tippera his followers
Yamaduta and Kaladuta are added. In Howrah they represent
fishermen, dhobis and their wives, and women who collect aquatic
plants. The idea here appears to be that these people, who
are those who make the most frequent use of tanks, are appointed
witnesses to testify to the due performance of the ceremony
•VoL II, No. 10.] Miniature Tank Worship in Bengal. 497
IN.S.-]
Ibefore the god of death at the day of jadgment. In Eastern
Bengal claj figures of two crows and two kites are posted at
the comers, and in some districts vnltures or other birds are
made to hover over the tank on sticks. The clay figures are
through t daily in an earthen pot and arranged for the day's
worship and are pat back again when it is over. The worship
is usually performed by the girl herself, but in Kangpur the
.family priest recites the mantras and worships fourteen Yama.
Elsewhere Yama is worshipped with flowers, paddy, dftrbbd grass,
:«nd vermilion. In Tippera the girl dips the dUrhbd grass in water
.and touches each of the day figures, calling on them to drink.
After the ceremony, when she has put away the clay figures,
.she sits down with a few blades of dQrhbn grass in her hand and
.listens to the account of the Yama Pukur which is given by an
•elderly woman of the family. The story is to the effect that there
was once a mail whose wife was devoted to the worship of
Tama. Her mother-in-law was displeased because she paid so
:much attention to Yama, and scoffed at her. After a time the
mother-in-law died daring her son's absence. On his retom
he performed the S^raddha but his mother's soul would not
-accept it, as Yama was tormenting her with thirst because she
had scoffed at her daughter-in-law for worshipping him. The
:Son asked his mother's soul how the ^od could be appeased, and
'was told to get his wife to perform the Yama Pukur ceremony
with great pomp. She also appeared in a dream to her daughter-
in-law and begged her to have mercv on her. The ceremony
^was accordingly performed and the soul found rest.^
The Yama Pukur Brata is performed daily from the last
*day of A^vin to tlie last day of Karttik. It must be finished
before sunrise. It has to be performed for four years. The
-effects are to secure for the wornhipper, her parents, her future
husband's parents and her ancestors, blessings in this world
;and relief &om torment after death. Speedy marriage, a gck>d
liusband, and chastity, are also prayed for. The following is a
.^specimen of the marUras used in Midnapur : —
Yama Pukur.
S^u^ni kalmi laha laha kare,
Bajar beta pak^i mare,
Miruk pak^i sakak bil,
i Sooh 18 the story generally onrrent. Other aoooants of the origin
•of the Ynma Pukar are — (i) A wife was i^o iittentive to her husband
-that she had no time to attend to religious ceremonies. On her death she
iKtLB greatly terrified, expecting to be condemned for her neglect. She
accordingly cnme down to esrth and performed the Yama Pukur hrata^
-which so pleased Yama that he pardoned her und gave rest to her soal.
i(ii) A certain qaeen had done good works daring her lifetime, and on
her death Yama promised to grant her any boon she might ask. She
reqnMted that she might be restored to life, and her prayer was granted
'On condition that she performed the Ynma Pukar ceremony.
498 Jonnml of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
Sonar kamtfir rupar khil,
Kaga baga sak^i thak,
Yama pakurti puji ;
Yamer masl sak9V thak,
Yama pukarti puji ;
Yamer khufi sak^i tbak,
Yama pukurti puji ;
Yamer jethai sak^i thak,
Yama pukurti puji.
Translation.
" The *Wi»t' and the Jka^/ni plants are waving. The Baj&V
son is killing birds. He kills the bird. The tank is dried
(to recover the bird). A golden box with silver hinges (is
found). Crow and crane bear witness that I am worshipping
the Yama Pukur. Let Yama's matei^al aunt bear witness that
I am worshipping the Yama Pukur. Let Yama's paternal aunt
and grand-aunt bear witness that I am worshipping the Yama
Pukur."
The miniature tank, though usual, is not essential in Orissa,
where the ceremony is known as Karttik Pukur. Girls who
find the form described above too difficult offer flowers, plan-
tains and various shrubs to Radha Kf^pa .after performing their
ablations, and on tlie last day a plantain trunk is floated in
tl»e water with lighted earthen lamps upon it.
In i3hagalpur the Karttik Pukur Brata is performed on
the same days as the Yuma Pukur in Bengal, though on account
of the difference in the calendar it falls there from l5th Karttik
to 15th Agrahayan inclupive. It is performed by brides during
the fir.st year of their maiTied life with the object of securing
the bridegrooms from death. A miniatui'e tank is always
employed among high-cast-e Hindus, but the village tank
is often used by others. The former is in this case clearly sub-
stituted for the larger tank by those who do not appear
in public. The miniature tank is dug iu the courtyard. Five
vermilion marks are made on each bank and twelve varieties
of grain are sown there. A pole is planted in the centre, and
a boat with rudder and sail is floated on the surface. The
girl who is performing the ceremony may not bathe during
the entire period of thirty days. The tank is worshipped early
every morning after the necessary ablutions have been performed,
and no food or drink may be touched until the ceremony for
the day has been completed. Old paddy is offered during the
first fifteen dnys, and new paddy for the remainder of the
period. The paddy is kept in two kofhis made of cowdung, one
for the old and the other for the new paddy. An oblong cowdung
cake is made on each of the first fifteen days, and a round
cake on each of the other days, and all are arranged at the
side of the tank in a line which is called BdUhi Caffi,
After the daily offering of paddy has been made, the chief
Vol; II, Noi 10. J Miniature Tanjc Worship in Bengal. 48^
[N.S.]
woman of the hpuse, who supervises the ceremony throughout,
tells ; the fitorj of, the Karttik Pukur.: — ^There were once five-
girl^ who were great friends. One day one of them, who was
a Goftlin, fojand the others, who Wonged to the higher castes,
performing the Karttik Ppkur Brata. In answer to her en-
quiries, th^y told hep that, by performing the ceremony they
could obtain anything they desired. from the guardian of the tank,
and, in particular, that they would not be left widows; but
that she could not imitate them, as, being only a (joalin, she
would not have the endurance to abstiiin from bathing and eating
c^Zt and to: perform the various rites with sufficient strictness.
Paying no heed to their warning, the Groalin joined enthusias-
tically in their worship, but on the fifteenth day she secretly
bathed and ate chAlt, The god of the tank was . very angry
and tormented her by nightly visits. He came on a black
biiffalo, tore and dirtied her clothes and disarranged her hair.
In the morning her husband*? sister, seeing the condition of
her clothes, accused her of an intrigue and at last informed
her husband. Her brothers then took her to task, and, on
being told the story, decided to watch secretly in order to
test its truth. At midnight they found theniselves face to face
with the god, who explained that their sister was suffering
a just punishment for her sins and that they could only
be expiated by a rigid performance of the ceremony from the
beginning. This was done. Shortly before the end of the
month^s worship, the Goalin wished to give a feast to her brothers
and sisters, but at the last moment found that she had no
fuel. She sent her servant to get some, and, whilst she was
absent, cut the woman's child to pieces in order to test the
powers of the god. The servant, returning with the fuel, met
a line of ants, and strewed . fresh dUrbbR grass and sugar for
them. Grati6ed by this attention they reouested her to ask
a favour of them. On her replying that she desired nothing,
they told her that her mistress had killed her child, and said
that she would, find it alive. The miracle was peirformed, and
the. penitent Ooalin never again doubted the power of the gods.
' The worship for the day is then completed by the pouring
of four Hbatipns of water brought from a river or tank by
a woman whose husband is alive, in the name of the cow, of
the mother,, of the mother-in-law and of tiie worshipper herself
in that order.
On the fifteenth day some jpaddy is spread on the banks of the
tank. When dry, the girl measures out tnirty-two^paiZd^— sixteen
in the ordinary manner and sixteen with the jmzIH inverted-
The paddy is again spread , out and no attempt is made to-
scare the birds awiiy.
On the last day of the brata ai^ thp end of the moming*&
observances, a she-^f is placed across the tank with its fore-
feet and hind-feet on opposite banks, and the. worshipper ia
made to pass under it, assisted by her brother, pr, in. his absence,
by her brother-in-'law.
500 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
What remains of the paddj is then collected and ground,
and sixteen large and sixteen small rice cakes (P^thd) are
made by the worshipper, who, in all these processes, may use the
right hand only. The girl fasts the whole of the last day,
a.nd at dead of night eats the two ends of each of the large
rice cakes. If the voice of any living thing reaches her eiftrs
whilst she is eating, she must at once stop and may not swallow
any food that may be in her mouth. The remaitider of the
large rice cakes is then distributed among her relatives and
neighbours. Four of the smaller rice cakes are placed on the
roof as the share of the crows ; four underneath a tulH plant
as the share of Yi$nu ; four at the foot of a plantain tree as
the share of her mother; and the remaining four at the 6ide
of the tank for her mother-in-law.
After the conclusion of all the ceremonief^, the cowdung
kofhi and cakes are destroyed; marks of lice paste are made
on the surface of the tank, and it is then filled up.
In.Angul a miniature tank is made at the foot of tlie house-
hold tul^ plant on the fourth day of the lis^ht fortnight of
ttrx *!• r% ^ «*!.« K!arttik. It is filled with milk, water,
N&gftU OaturtM. aquatic plants, and plantain shoots, whilst
sugarcane and paddy are planted on its banks. Figures of
the snake godlings, r^ag and Nagini, made of rice paste, are
placed beside i^ near a piece of earth taken from an ant hill,
their favourite haunt. They ate worshipped with rice, milk,
J3ugar and flowers, usually by girls and women, though men
occasionally join them. The observance of this Nagali Gaturthi
is connected with. a Pura^ik story about a woman who recovered
her eyesight by worshipping Nag and Nagini. The worshippers
apply some of the milk and water, with which the tank is filled,
to their eyes, with the object of securing themselves against
«ye diseases of various kinds.
The Ghat Barat is observed throughoat Behar and also in part
Oh t B t ^^ ^^^** Nagpur on the 20th, 21st and 22nd
unal: Barat. Karttik, and again, though not universally,
on the corresponding days of Gaitra. High-caste women some-
times substitute a miniature tank for the river or tatik at which
the ceremony is usually performed. The rites are the same in
either case.
Tlie worshippers, who are either men or married women,
fast on 20th but take a little food at night. On the evening
of the 21st they go, after fasting all day, to a tank or river,
dip themselves and. offer arghya by pouring milk and water
over a basket full of cakes, cocoanuts, plantains and other fruits.
They may eat part of the contents on coming out of the water, but
the same ceremony must be performed ag>iin before sunrise, facing
eastwariis.. The deity worshipped is the sun. In Ghota Nagpur,
where . this hrata is also performed on the last Sundays of
Bai^akli and Agrahajan, flowers and eatables are at the same
time thrown into the tank in lionour of Harun — the chief of the
water gods. In Shahabad, clay figures of Ghat and Ghati are
VoL II, No. 10.1 Mimature Tank Wonhip in Bengal. 501
INJS.-]
worshipped at a well or tank during the ceremony, and the
<x>ntent8 of the hasket are afterwards distributed amongst the
tneighbonrs and relations of the worshippers.
The Bel Pnknr is worshipped from the last day of Karttik
hi —"R 1 *® *^® ®^^ ®^ Agrahayai^ for four years.
^^^Scu^nd * ^^ ^® ^^^ ®* widely observed as the Pu^ya
Sftnjuti. Pukur Brata, which it closely resembles,
the only marked difference being that clay
lialls are substituted for the cowries or hel branches at the
-comers of the tank, and is not found west of Jessore. In addi-
tion to the prayers for chastity and a good husband, curses are
in some places called down upon the prospective Sattni or co-wife.
The Samjuti Brata takes the place of the Bel Pukur in the
western districts and is specially directed against the co- wife.
As its name implies, it takes place in the evening. In several
districts no tank is used, bat figures of gods and heroes, of the
temples of Mahadeva and Bhagavatl, of the sun and moon, of
the Jamnna and Ganges or of household utensils, are invariably
drawn on the ground with rice paste and worshipped with flowers
and dttrbha grass.
The following are among the verses recited at the Bel Pukur
^nd Samjuti : —
Bel Pukur PrIrthana.
BSmer mata pati pai.
Si tar mata sati hai,
Var yena sukhl hay,
Satini yena mare yay,
Satinir hok nak kan kata,
A mar hok sonar paner bat&.
Satin habe svamir do.
Ami haba svamir so,
Satinir pathe pafbe kam^ft,
Amdr habe sonar beta,
Satin habe amar dasi,
Ami karbo hamsi khusi,
Svamir haba sohagini,
Amsta kur jhamtibe satini.
SiMJUTI.
Samjai pQjIl samjuti,
Bara ghare tera bati,
Lak^mir ghare ghafti.
Ohatti (tule mall&m cap) thuye mSgi bar,
Amar bap bhai dhan daulate lak9mUvar.
Huh birali hut kha,
Bhatar put thuye satin kha.
Guya gach begun gach guti dhare maja,
Bhai hayechen dillUvar bap hayechen raja,
502 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal [December, 1906^
AkBse yatagali nak^atra tatagali bb&i,
S'iva Vasu puja kare dnure gnare ya.
Rajader beti dolay Ssen dolay yan,
Candan ka9tlie i endhe khan.
Bap raja bhai patra,
SvaiDir mathay raj chatra.
Hata bata bata,
Kbay satiner matba.
Beri bep beri.
Satin beti ceri.
Kbora khora kbora,
Satinke laye yay tin minfe gora.
Bam^ bam^ bam^,
Satiner bay yena yak^ma kas.
Translation.
. Prayer at the Bel Pukur.
*^ May I bave a basband like Bam ; may I be chaste like*
Sita, and may my husband be happy. May my co-wife die. May
her nose and ears be slit, but may I get a golden bowl. May my
husband bate her, but may I be his best beloved. May her path
be strewn with thorns, but may I have a golden son. May she be
my slave whilst I pass my days in laughter. May I be my hus-
band's darling, but may my co-wife spend her time in sweeping the
dust bin."
** For Samjuti, the evening pujOy place thirteen lamps in
twelve rooms and a pitcher in Lak^mi's room. Placing the
pitcher in Lak^mi's room I will ask this boon :-— May my father -
and brother be lords of wealth. May the wild cat eat the offering,
and spare my husband and son, but eat my co-wife. The betel
palm and the egg plant bear frait. My brother has become lord
of Delhi and my father has become kin^. I have as many
brothers as there are stars in heaven. I run home after
worshipping Sivs, and the Vasu. The daughter of kings comes and
goes in a palanquin and uses sandalwood for cooking. My father
is king, my brother minister, and the royal umbrella is spread
over my husband's head. May the co-wife's head be eaten, may
the cursed co- wife be a slave. May three white men take her away
and may she die of consumption."
In Shahabad, where the Bel Pukur is unknown, similar clay
_ ^ ^ , _ balls are used in the Agbap-Pi^di Pfijft.
house and worshipped with songs and fruit
by girls, who fast until after the performance of the ceremony.
In Jalpaiguri the Natai Puja is observed by every unmarried
■N"t i ■Pfl'- Hindu girl on each Sunday in Agrahayap.
a^ai Fuja. ^^ image of Natai is made from a plantain*
Tol. II, No. 10] Miitidture Tani Worship in Bengal 60&
[N.a.-]
stem about six inches in length and placed beside the miniature
tank, whose banks are daubed with rice paste and adorned with
marigolds and mustard aad kalmt flowers. The tongue, which
protrudes like that of Kali, is made of the pointed end of a
Jcarahi ]eB£ (Nerium o(2orum), and the arms of kacu stems. The
tongue and the eyes are reddened with vermilion. Rice cakes
are offered to the goddess at dusk. Half are made with salt and
half without. At night. thej ai^ eaten before a lamp by the
unmarried girls, and those who get the salted cakes have the
best chance of marriage in the course of the year. The main
object of the ceremony is to obtain a desirable bridegroom, but it
is also efficacious in securing the recovery of lost treasure and
reunion with absent friends.
In Chittagong, where the Bel Pukur is also unknown,
maidens collect small plants of paddy and kalmi at id worship the
sun each Sanday in Agrahaya^ with prayers for an ideal husband.
In Khulna a miniature tank is filled with milk and water.
A bundle of paddy set with rye flowers is planted by its side, and
Gauri, the goddess of plenty, is worshipped with offerings of
PQsan or hard cakes. These are subsequently eaten and from
them the ceremony derives itfi name of Pa^Sn Gaturddail.
This and the Agrah&yap ^a^thi ceremony, which only differs
from it in that ^a^thi, the guardian deity of children, is worship-
ped instead of Gauri, are probably in their origin harvest festivals.
The Patai Puja is performed in Jalpaiguri by matrons, with the
object of averting sterility, or a tendency to miscarriage or to
bear still-born children, or harm to children already bom. It
p closely resembles the Nafai Puja but in
^^ this case the image is made of binn^ (a
kind of straw), and is adorned with mustard flowers and marigolds.
The ceremony is performed in the evening. The worshippers
fast all day, and, after the completion of the pfijn^ partake of
the cakes cooked in milk and sugar which have been offered to
the deity.
The Dhanya P&ri^ima Bratais observed in Noakhali on the
night of the Pan? fall moon. A plantain and a bamboo are
planted beside a miniature tank and the moon is worshipped with
flowers and dUrhhS grass by a priest.
The Magh Mandal Brata continues for the whole month and
__ - is concluded on the last day by a Brahma^.
" It is observed only in Central and Eastern
Bengal A full-sized tank is sometimes uned, but a miniature
tank is more commonly emploved. Three series of concentric
circles representing the sun ana moon with the earth between
them are drawn on the ground in the courtyard. After bathing,
unmarried girls recite mantras to the sun and scatter flowers over
them. A representation of the phallic emblem of S'iva is made
of a plantain sheath and floated on the tank. Prayers are offered
for an ideal husband, and are sometimes combined with curses on
^"he co-wife. The following are among the verses recited. : —
604 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 190^-
MAgh Mai^tdal Bkata.
Suryja aschen dbala ghoraj care,
Asben suryja basben kbate,
Naiben tliuiben Gaogar gbate,
Cxdgachi mele diben campar dale,
Kapar khani mele diben bara gbarer cale,
Ehaiben laiben subari^er thale,
Bhaja khaiben rikabi rikabi,
Bhala tarkari kbaiben kotara kotara,
Ambal khaiben khada kbada,
etc., etc., etc., dadhi k^ir miftanna, etc., etc.
Utba ntha suiyyare jhikimiki dijft,
Na ntbite pari amra ivaler lagiya.
lyaler pancaguti kirai;^e thuija,
Suryya n^hben kon khan diyS ?
Bamap bapr ghata dija.
BamatJga mejera bafa seyan,
Paita yogay beban beban.
Utba snryya uday diya,
Nabin paita galay diya,
Badga latbi hate knre,
S'imul gamcha kandhe kare,
Suryya nthben kon khan diya ?
Bat aiiyatther aga diya.
Bat a^vattha melana pat ;
Suryya (hakur Jagannatb.
Amer banl asere ban bap,
Saryyerbaure dei amrd pars! sari.
Amer baiil asere bap bap,
Sftryyer banre dei amra Banarasi sap.
etc., etc., etc., etc.
Imer haul asere loca loca,
Suryyere dei amra cikkaQ koca.
etc., etc., etc., etc.
Kfini bagi bagi tnita amar sai,
Magh niandaler brata karte ghat painu kai ?
Ache ache la ghaf-Bama^ bapr ghat,
Bat pohale bama^ra paita niaje tata.
Paitftr kaclainfi jal pukorete bhase,
Ta dekhe mailani khat khataye base.
Hasis kene la mailani taita amar sai,
Magh MaQdaler brata karte ghat painu kai P
-Ache ache la ghat— Baidya bapr ghat.
Bat pohale Baidyera puja kare tata,
T&h&r sothlaina jal pukure, etc., etc.
Translation.
** The Son is coming riding on a white horse. He will sit
on a eHrpdt and bathe and rise at the Ganges ghS(, He will spread
Vol. II, Ko. 10.1 •Miniature Tank Worship in Bengal. 505
■ [JV.fif.]
his hair on a cUm^ branch (Michelia champaca) and will spread
his clothes on the large house. He will eat from a golden plate^
will eat fried food disli after difih, and good curry, cup after cup^
and quantities of acid things, curds, sweetmeats, etc., etc.
0 Sun, rise up with thy brillant rays. We cannot get up
because of the mist. The five strata of the mist keep back the rays.
Where will the Sun rise ? By the gh^t of the Brahmai^*s house.
The Brahma^ women are very clever and offer sacred thread
morning after morning.
O SuD, rise up, put a new thread round thy neck, take a red
stick in thy hand and a cloth red like the flower of the cotton tree
on thy shoulder. Where will the Sun rise ? He will rise over the
banyan and the pipaL 0 banyan and pipal, expand your leaves.
The Sun is god and lord of the world ; mango blossoms appear in
every house; we nive the Sun's wife a persian tdri- Mango
blossoms appear in every house ; we give the Sun's wife a benares
«^t, etc., etc. Mango blossoms come in profusion ; we give the
Sun a dhoti of flowered muslin, etc., etc., etc.
O blind Bagi, thou art my companion. Where shall we find
a ghiif for the Magh Ma^dal Brata P There is a ghfit — the ghdt of
the Brahman's house — where the Brahmaps wash their sacred
threads at daybreak. The water, purified by the threads, rises
to the surface of the tank. Seeing it Mailani laughs aloud. O
Mailani, why dost thou laugh ? Thou art my companion. Where
shall we find a ghdf for the Magh Mapdal Brata P Thet*e is n
ghdt — the ghSf of the Baidya*s house. The Baidyas worship
there at dawn. The water used in their worship rises to the sur-
face of the tank," etc. etc. {inutatis mutandis for other castes).
The Magh Snan Brata is similar to that last described and is
also observed in Eastern BeUKal. The Earth, Sun and Moon are,,
however, only worshipped on the last day. On the other days the
tank is worshipped with flowers, plums and durhhfi grass, and an
altar, built round a small plantain tree beside the tank, is adorned
with similar offerings.
The Porpamasi Brata takes place in Mymensingh on the day
of the M&gh fnll moon. A plum and a hinn<l plant are placed
beside a miniature tatik and worshipped with rice and eatables
.by women for the welfare of their children. Pictures are made of
rice paste on the ground near the. tnnk.
One of the most curious forms of tank worship is the Pftcai
Niftar which takes place in Darbhanga in Caitra. It is per-
^ . formed by marri^ girls only. The tank is
PacftiNist&r ^^^ ^^ *^® courtyard at dawn by the
brother of the worshipper or, in his absence^
by her husband's brother. Bushes are plnced round it and a pole
similar to those in full-sized tanks is planted in the centre.
After fasting for twenty-four hours, the girl takes her seat facing
eastwards. Between hei* and the tank, under a . canopy (which
.with the centre pole orjilfh is kept from year to year), is a figure
of Gauri, made of turmeric. In front of it is placed a plantain
leaf Qontaining . an offering of anoA rice, plantains and sugar.
•506 Journal x)f the AHatic Society of Bengal, * [December, 1906.
Beside tTie girl are tliree earthen pots.' Two stand on {Plantain
leaves and contain ct^rfl and ^fi/^w. In the third is- aii earthen
lamp. Behind her are placed a clay image of Galin and an- empty
hf'ndi which represents the co»'wife. - The' girl^ first worships the
yellow Gauri, and then,* withont turning, worships the clay idol
with her left hand, to show her contempt for the co-wife. -' The
wnrshiji is directed by elder women, who are invited to see it and
are given presents on its conclusion. The ce(rembny is i^peated
for ^ye years. The number of accessories of each kind increases
with the number of years; so that in the last J ear five times as
many airticles are required as at first.. In the last year the girl
fnsts all day after the ceremony, and at sunset enters* thfe honse
and feeds a Brahman virgin, to whbhi she also giSres her clothes.
The two girls and the worshippfr'B brother keep a vigil through-
out the night. In the Centre of the room is a coloured square of
sola {Mschynomene A-pera) on a pithH or plank. It is covered
with a piece of cloth, and from each corner hangs a sola ball. A 11
three have to get up three times during the night and hold up the
jwrWi whilst the worshipper asks, "Has Ni^Jar been performed ? "
to which the others answer, " Tes." In the morning the aolii
square and the images of Gauri are thrown into the tank, and on
the worshipper's return to her home a feast is given by her
hnsband.
Basanta Bay is worshipped in Mymensingh in Caitra and
^ . ' . ^ Baiiakh. The tank is dug three days
<>tlierCaitraBrata. ^^^^^ ^^^^ ceremony and plantain trees are
planted on three sides, that nearest the house being left open. A
bride and bridegroom are made of filantain stalks and dressed in
red cloth. They are married, and the women sing whilst the bride
is turned seven times round her hnsband. !N'ext morning a goat
is sacrificed to Bhairab at the riverside^ and the mock bride
and bridegroom are thrown into the water.
Besides the above there are several forms of tank worship
which are not limited to any particnlar
CepemorSes. ™^^*^ ^* *^® Panarbibaha the hnsband
and wife utter purifying man^ra^ beside a
miniature tank at the time of the first menstrual fiow.
The Ba|i Bibaha is the name given to the ceremony in which,
in Bengal, the bride and the bridegroom bathe in a similar tank
on the day after marriage. An analogy is to be found in the wor-
ship of the Ganges by newly -mairied couples in Behar. When
a visit to the Ganges is impossible, they may make their
offerings at some other river, or, failing that, at a tank. But
until the ceremony has been performed, they may neither cross a
Titer nor touch its waten
For the Dusuli Pnja a miniature tank is dug at twilight and
pictures are made with rice paste on its banks. It is Worshipped
with 30 betel boxes with some particular worldly object.
Daria Pir is worshipped by pregnant women for safe delivery*
About a seer of rice must be begged, fried and presented to the
tank. Two images of a male and female are laid together on a
Vol. II, No. 10.] Miniature Tank Worship in Bengal. 507
IN.8.-]
plantaiii leaf beside it. Fruit is presented by being Inid on one
side of the tank. It is then moved to the other side and eaten,
and the images are thrown into the water.
Lastly there is the Subaoanai Puja. In Jalpaigori a miniature
tank is dug with twenty-one smaller tanks round it. The banks
•of all are painted with vermilion and flltpanH (rice paste), and a
duck, made of powdered rice, is placed near the central tank.
Offerings of pan (Piper betle), bethel-nuts, vermilion, mustard-oil and
plantains are placed in a cane basket. The tanks are worshipped
at midday by mothers for the welfare of their children because the
goddess SubaAn&i is believed to have the powet* of restoring life
to the dead. The ptory, which is recited by the oldest woman
present, is that a certain Baja threatened to put a Brahmaiji's son
to death for killing his ducks. The boy's mother appealed to
SubacanSi, the ducks were brought to life and the child was
saved.
A ceremony of the same name is performed in Purnea in the
second or light half of any month, but it bears no resemblance to
that just described. It is performed by unmarried girls only,
with the object of attaining wealth, happiness and good husbands,
and lasts for a fortnight. Four tanks are dug and filled with
milk, water, durbbH grass and vei*milion. They are worshipped
with flowers, rice, plantains and sandal-wood, whilst rhymed
mantras are recited.
It is not easy to trace any idea which is common to all the
tank ceremonies. The objects of several of them are identical, and
it may be that further enquiry will show that they have a common
-origin. Others, however, difEer widely, and it seems to be impos->
fiible at present to arrive at any very definite conclusion as to the
reason for the introduction of the tank, which in some cases
-does not seem to be an essential at all.
Vol. 11, No. 10.] SaUma Sultan Begam. 509
[N.S.]
62. SaUrrui Sultan Begam.^^By H. Bevebidoe.
This lady was one of Akbar^s wives and was probably the
cleverest and most attractive member of his seraglio. She was
both intellectual and tactfnl, and had much influence over her
husband and his son Jahangir. She had also a poetic vein, and
one of her verses used to be famous. She was the niece of
Oulbadan Begam, the authoress of the Memoirs of Humayun, and
accompanied her on lier pilgrimage and shared with her the
dangers of a shipwreck in the Red Sea and the subsequent
detention at Aden. By birth she was a cousin of Akbar, her
mother being GulruUb Begam, a sister of Gulbadan Begam and
half-sister of Humayun the son of Babar and father of Akbar.
Her father was Mirza Nuru-din Muhammad Naqshbandi, who was
the son of Mirza Alauddin and belonged to a family of saints.
Of Nuru-d-din we only know that he was Governor of Qanauj,
and that he instigated Hindal to rebel against his brother
Humayun.
Sallma was a widow when Akbar married her in 1561, her first
husband having been the great Bairam Khan, the real restorer of
the Moghul Empire. Humayun had promised Bairam that he-
would g^ve Salima in marriage to him as soon as India was con-
quered. When this was accomplished in Akbar's reign, all the
ladies who had been left in Kabul came to India, and, in the end of
1557 or beginning of 1558, the marriage of Bairam and Salima
was celebrated with great pomp in the city of Jalandhar in the
Punjab. About three years afterwards Bairam fell by the hand
of an Afghan assassin, and subsequently Salima became the wife
of Akbar. The exact date of the marriage does not seem to be
known, but if Salima accompanied Bniram to Guzrat she probably
did not return to Agra till the middle of 969, February 1562, when
her stepson Abdur-Rahim (afterwards the famous EbSii-£b&x^<^n )
was brought to Akbar from Ahmedabad. The marriage therefore
may have taken place then, though Blochmann puts it into 968.
Salima had no children by either of her husbands, but she seems
to have attached herself especially to Prince Salim (Jahangir),
and when that foolish and wicked man quarrelled with his father,
Salima was deputed to Allahabad to bring him to a sense of his
misconduct. She went there and was received with great respect
by Jahangir who marched out two days' journey to meet ner.
She induced him to return with her, and she brought about
a reconciliation between him and his father.
According to Jahangir *s Memoirs Salima died at the age of
sixty in December 1611. This statement of her age has always
been a stumbling-block to me, for if it is correct Salima can only
have been about five years of age when she was married to-
BairSm, and she must have been almost an infant when Humayun
promised her to Bairam as a reward for the conquest of India. I
was pleased, therefore, to find a note at p. 72a of B.M. M.S. on
171, Kieu I, 257, which stated that the writer had ascertained
•510 Journal of the Astatic Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
that Salima died at tbe age of 76. She was bom, he states, on
4 Shaww&l 945, 23 Februaiy 1539, and consequent! j about four
years before Akbar (he was bom 15th October 1542, so that she
was his senior bj about three years and seven months), and the
chronogram of . her birth was khugh-hal (Felix, and equal in
ahjad to 945). Her mother Gulru^ died four months after her
birth. The note is in the handwriting of the copyist Mirza
Muhammad, son of Bustum, known as Mutamid ^Lan and son of
*Qubad known as Dianat Kban, and bo was written. in 1148, 1735.
But this copyist was not merely a scribe. He was also the
author of a book of dates called the Tari^^ Muhammadi, Bieu
III, 895o, which was written in 1124, 1712. The statement that
Salima died at the age of 76 is also given there, p. 140.
Vol. II, If o. 10.1
IN.S.-]
Notes on the PMination of Flowers.
511
63. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 1— TAe
pollination of Thunbergia grandiflora, Roxb,y in Calcutta. — By
I. H. BrsKiLL.
A vigorous white-flowered plant of Thunhergia grandiflora
grows oyer the porch of the house in Calcutta in which I live ;
and it is upon it that I have made my observations. It flowers
from Maj to December profusely ; but it has only once to my
knowledge set any fruit — a single capsule, — although on one occa-
sion I pollinated some half dozen flowers with the pollen of fresh
flowers (both of white and mauve races) brought from Shibpur.
Fio. 1. — Flower of Thunhergia grandifiora^ seen from in front
and a little above. Nat. size.
The flowers of Thunhergia grandiflora in the hot weather and
at least through August open in the night between 2-30 and 3-30
A.M. (local time) ; but as the cold weather comes on, they delay
opening until towards or after dawn. In the hot weather they
fall about 4 p.m., but in the cold weather they often do not fall
until long after dark or on the next morning. They are obviously
adapted for fertilisation by big bees such as Xylocopa, some of
which are crepuscular in habit, and as Bingham ^ remarks (upon
Xylocopa rufescens, a native of Sikkim, whence, with Assam, this
white Thunhergia grandiflora comes) " on fine moonlight nights the
1 In Blanford's Faaha of British India, Hymenoptera, Tol. I. (LoudoD,.
1807), p. 684.
S12 Journal of the Asiatic Sooiety of Bengal. [December, 190G.
loud buzzing can be heard all night long." I have never so far
seen or heard any crepuscular bee in Calcutta.
With the dawn in Calcutta, Xylocopa latipes and, generally a
little after it, X. sestuans, come to the flowers of the plant and
visit diligently. If in Augast one watches at 5-30 a.m., these bees
may be seen to arrive before the sun is up, and to commence work.
They are still at work at 3 or 4 o'clock in the afternoon. When
Xylocopa latipes visits a virgin flower, the visit lasts 8 — 10 seconds ;
if the flower is not virgin it lasts only 2 — 3 seconds. . I find that it
takes the bee 1 — 1^ seconds to find the honey, not that it does not
know how to get at it, but that it has to thrust its proboscis in by
such a crooked path, groping for the honey with the end of it.
When the honey is found, and if the flower be virgin, the abdomen
of the bee can be seen to beat up and down 20 — 25 times as it
«drinks. I notice that often the bee refuses to enter a flower which
had been recently sucked, apparently recognising the fact by some
anark or scent.
^y^^^X" — >s^ ..Groopve in which sexual
y^ J ....^Nc' organelle.
/a BK BlSl. ^8i.igma.
Fig. 2.— Roof of antrum, diagrammAtic.
The bees, when they leave the flowers, are more or less abundant-
ly dusted on the head and thorax with pollen ; and invariably the j
leave some of this pollen upon the lower lobe of the stigma of the
next flower which they visit. The flower itself seems to have no
scent, but there is a faint scent emanating from the bracts or calyx
outside, where there is a second (exljra-floral) nectary visited by
:ant8, and an occasional fly.
On the day before the flower will be open, and about noon, the
two large bracts, which have enclosed the bud up till now, part ;
and thereupon this extra-floral nectary begins to secrete. There
is no secretion at this time from the inner floral nectary, nor will
there be until after midnight when the flower is preparing to
open. The bracts themselves are covered with slimy glands ; and
ants suck them as well as the extra-floral-^ectary. Secretion con-
tinues at the extra-floral nectarj after the fading of the flower ;
.it only persists on the internal nectary so long as the flower lasts. \
Xylocopa latipes is undoubtedly a most suitable visitor ; its
Vol/n, No. 10.] Notes an the Pollination of Flowers. 613
[Fw8f.]
large body fits the corolla ttibe exactly, and it can reach the honey
with jnst that amount of difficnlty which is necessary for the
shaking oat of the pollen onto its back.
This is the stmcture of the flower. The flower is altogether
6—7 cm. across and about the same in height ; the honey lies about
4 cm. from the mouth. The antrum into which the bee enters is
2 0 — 2 '5 cm. across and 1*5 — ^2*0 cm. high from the ridge which
runs along the middle of the floor to the roof. The stigma and the
four stamens lie under the roof of the antrum so as to touch the
back of the visiting Xylocopa. The stigma projects just beyond
the anthers. The anthers are provided at their bases with
rigid horn-like hooks and all along their margins with a fringe
of long hairs ; the hooks catch on the insect and cause it to shake
a shower of pollen down onto its back from out of the long
brushes of hairs which hold it. These horns have their tips one
whole centimetre behind the edge of the lower lip of the stigma ;
the insect, therefore, touches the stigma at an appreciable interval
"bef ore, on touching these horns, it shakes down the shower of pollen
onto its back. The insect does not touch the anthers themselves as
these lie in a groove. The filaments broaden to their bases, and
the upper pair are interlocked at the base by a tooth and groove,
making a direct road to the honey impossible. The honey chamber
behind their insertion is 7 — 8 mm. in height and transverse diameter,
and is 8—9 mm. long. The ovary stands in the middle of it, and
the style passes above and between the bases of the upper pair of
stamens to carry the stigma, as stated, to a position above the
visiting bee's back. The nectary surrounds the ovary but is most
developed below.
When I first examined the flower it seemed to me just possible
that the honey could be reached by a proboscis passed between
and below the lower stamens, but I soon saw that that was impos-
sible, and after a little watching I was able, by means of small
windows cut in the sides of flowers, to observe how the tongue of
X. lattpes reaches the honey. The bee settles on the floor of the
Fig* 3.— Flower in vertical Bection ; the
dotted line indicates the way
to the honey.
^antrum and pushes its way along it, touching first the stigma and
ihen catching against the hooks of the anthers, and with its legs
514 Journal of ihe Astatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906^.-
in the effort bulging out the sides of the antram so as to bring the-
reof a trifle lower ; it passes its tongue between the bowed upper-
filaments which are only 3 mm. apart, with the style between
them, passes it round to one side of the style, the space being only
just big enough for it (1 mm. across) and so into the honey cham-
ber. As it enters the chamber above, and most of the honey is
below, the tongue has again to pass round the style to reach it.
The total length of the honey chamber from the point where the-
tongue enters, to the place where the honey collects, is 10— -ll mm.
A tongue length of 16—19 mm. is necessary to drain the flower.
Creeping insects very rarely enter the flower, and never seem
to find the honey chamber.
Visitors in Oalcutto"^'
Htmenoptera AGDLBTA. Api dsB. (L) Xylocopa latipes, Vahr.r
sucking honey, July, August, September, October, Novem-
ber. (2) X, asstuans, Lepel., sucking honey, August, September.
(3) Apis florea^ Pabr., collecting pollen, flyilig into the open an-
trum and settling on the anthers, leaving the flower by dropping
onto the floor of the antrum, August, September, Octobw, Novem-
ber. (4) Apis dorsata, Fabr. once an individual persisteni^y trying
to reach honey, hanging under the stamens, November. Tbt-
SAWOPTERA. (6) Thrips sp. November.
Visitors to the extra-Jloral ncc^oric*— Several species of ants.
I have seen this plant in the Assam forests, where it fruits^
fairly abundantly ; but I have not had any opportunities of watch-
ing it for insect visitors. Large black ants there patrol the .inflo^
resences feeding at the extra-floral nectaries, and at the floral nec-
taries just after the fall in the corolla. They do not interfere
with the Mylahris beetles which devour the corollas from inside.
YdL II, No. 10.] Notes on the PoUtnatum of Fhwers. 515
iN.a.']
64. Nates on the PolUnation of FUnoers in India. Note No. 2^The
pollination of Gorchoros in Bengal and As8am.-^By I. H.
Bdrkill.
Emile Lefrance (Bamie and jute in the United States^ Wash-
ington, 1873, p. 16) says that '' flies and butterflies keep away
from the jute fields especially at the blossoming period. The
peculiar odour of the flower and the bitter exudation of the leaves
seem to be strongly repulsiye to them, if not poisonous.**
I find in India no support for this statement. Jute is a crop
of districts much submerged during the rains, where conditions
limit the insect-fauna in certain directions ; but whenever there
are insects on the wing, jute flowers obtain visitors from among
them, though the visitors are possibly more abundant if there is
land above flood level in the neighbourhood.
My work in the years 1902, 1903, 1904 and 1906 has taken
me to the jute-fields all over Bengal ; and as I examined crop
after crop studying the races in cultivation, it has been a constant
observation that two or more races may be grown in great proxi-
mity without becoming one ; yet the cultivator rarely exeroisea
discrimination in his selection of plants to be left for seed. At
first I thought that 1 should be able to show that in the jute dis-
tricts flower-visiting insects are not present in quantity, but I
cannot satisfactorily do that. Instead the result of my work is
to show that jute flowers do receive a considerable amount of
attention from insects well built for effecting abundant cross-
fertilisation. Why their influence is not distinctly apparent, I am
as yet in no position to say.
I shall give my observations on Corchorus capsularis first, and
thereafter those on the somewhat larger-flowered Oorchorus clito-
rius. But first I have to express my great indebtednens to fl. H. the
Raja of Bardwan, and also to Babu Brajendra Kishore Boy
Ghowdhury of Gauripur, Mymensingh, for facilities given to me
in my work at their Experimental Farms.
Oorchorus cajpmkiris, Linn.
In 1902, I visited the Bardw&n Experimental Farm on
August 2dth. In 1903, I had a tent pitched beside the jute-plots,
and was there on August 3rd, September 2nd, 3rd, 9th and J 0th.
In 1904, 1 visited the Farm on August 10th and September 22nd :
and in 1906 I was there on September 15th. The first observa-
tions to be recorded were made during these visits.
Bardwan is outside the real jute area, and there is high
sandy ground close to the experimented crops. Insects proved to
be very abundant. There I first studied the mechanism of the
flower ; and afterwards I found that it does not vary from place
to place.
The flowers of Oorchorus capsularis open about 7-30 a.m.
^16 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
and close in a dumsj fashion in the evening of the same day ;
I mean that they half close : and after midnight they cease to be
shapely. By the dawn of the next day the petals are falling off.
The anthers dehisce as the flowers open. They and the stigmas lie
exactly at the same leveL Self-fertilisation is insured in the
absence of insect visitors, as I proved by means of linen wrap-
pings whereby insect visitors were shut out.
Honey lies, half hidden, at the base of the flower, and secre-
tion has already beg^on when it opens.
From about 8 a.m., throughout the day, I found the flowers
to be visited at Bardwan by enormous numbers of Apisflorea and
by lesser numbers of other bees and butterflies. The Apis visits
not without danger ; for a yellow-green crab-spider was very com-
mon upon the plants and was never seen to be feeding upon any
other insect ; and very many individuals of Vespa ciHcta, Fabr.,
were hawking among the plants, flying quickly up and dowa
through their tops and swooping down on some luckless Apis as it
sucked, carrying it away, meanwhile apparently stinging it, and
then setting on a leaf to devour it from the end of the abdomen
upwards. I mention this circumstance chiefly because it illus-
trates the enormous numbers of individuals of ihe little Apis busy
in the jute beds, and is quite opposed to Lefrance's statement
that insects avoid the plant.
Apis florea began work upon the flowers immediately they
opened, and was even seen trying to visit before they had opened.
Its tongue is quite short and it lays its head among the anthers in
the attempt to drain the flower. It turns to right and to left,
frequently making three dips into one flower ; and rarely it turns
quite round. Some two hours after the opening of the jute flowers
tiie butterflies named below began to visit and continued to do so
through the heat of the day until evening. They are somewhat
ill-suited visitors to the plant, their long tongues enabling them
to reach the honey without touching the anthers and stigmas.
The small bees are obviously the best agents. Apia florea can
visit and drain the honey of 10 — 15 flowers per minute or 600 at
least per hour, while Apis dorsata, which is a quicker worker,
visits about 18 per minute. The skipper butterflies visit less than
10 per minute and often only one or two. A species of Suastus
and Telchinia violas were found to be fairly constant in visiting
this Gorchorus and a neighbouring yellow Composite — Tridam
procumhens, Linn.
Visitors at Burdwan, August and September : —
Hymenoptbra aculbata. ApidaB. (1) Xylocopa latipes, Fabr.,
sacking honey in 1906 only. (2) Apis dorsata^ Fabr., suck-
ing honey, fairly plentiful. (3) A. florea, Fabr., sucking honey
and collecting pollen, always in great abundance. Scoliidso.
(4) Elis sp., sacking honey, fairly abundant. (5, 6, 7 and 8)
Four small Aculeate Uymenoptera. (9) FormicidM, a black
ant, at honey in 1906. Lbpidoptbra rhopalogera. (10) Terias
Vol. II, No. 10.1 Notet on the PoUination of t^owert. 517
sp. (11) Telchinia vtolm, Fabr. (12) Oastalius rotimon^ Fabr.
(13) StMgtus sp. All these Lepidoptera sucking honey. Hetebo-
CBRA. (14) One Microlepidopteron, sucking honey. Diptera.
Sjrp hides. (15) Helopkitus sp., sucking honey. Coleoptbka.
(16) Ooccinella sp., sucking honey.
Until recently Orissa has been more or less outside the jute
area : but jute is now taking an extension in it. From August
22nd to August 27th, 1906, 1 was among the jute fields of Orissa,
at Cuttack, Shishua and Jajpur. There is high land, sand-hills,
eta, in the immediate neighbourhood of these places.
The flowers of Oorckorus capsularis were seen to be freely
visited by insects. A large bee of the genus Xylocopa (probably X
/ene^ra^a, Bingham) was very constant near Cuttack, and also a
large black wasp, and there were four butterflies visiting the flowers,
viz.y aHesperid probably of the genus Pamara^ a Lycaena^ a white
butterfly and a Danais. All were at honey. Near Shishua, a
wasp of the EumenidsB was seen at honey. At Jajpur the Lepi-
doptera, Famura (?), Terias and Lyceana^ were again seen on the
flowers together with the Hymenoptera, Apis indiai^ Fabr., Apis
florea^ Fabr., and an Eumenid. The Hesperid Pamara (?) was a
frequent visitor.
Predatory wasps of a species different to that seen at Bard-
wan, were hunting smaller Hymenoptera among the jute tops
both at Cuttack and Jajpur.
The chief part of the valley of the Brihmaputra in Assam
has, like Orissa until recently, been outside the jute area. In it
at Groalpdra on September 2nd, 1906, I saw Xylocopa SBstuanSj
Lepel., diligently visiting the flowers of Oorckorus cupsularis for
honey, and with it were many individuals of a little blue-ringed
Anthophora (or Nomia) collecting both pollen and honey. An
individual of the common butterfly Terias was also on the flowers
sucking honey. At Goillpdra, hills are close to the jute-fields.
1 will proceed now to give the results of observations in the
districts of Northern Bengal, and the contiguous districts of the
new province of Eastern Bengal and Assam. My work at Pusa
(District of Darbhanga), Purneah and Kissenganj (District of
Pumeah) and Siliguri (District of Jalpaiguri^, was done in so
much rain that insect- visitors could not possibly go abroad. My
work at Forbesganj and Barsoi (District of Pumeah), Dinajpur
(District of Dinajpur), Jalpaiguri (District of Jalpaiguri), Ful-
chari, Bogra and Santahar (District of Bogra), at (}afargaun, and
on the occasion of my first visit to Mymensingh (District of
Mymensingh), was done in showery weather with intervals
between the showers in which insects might have visited the
flowers : but 1 saw none. But at Parbatipur (District of Dinaj-
pur) on August 15th, 1906, 1 observed on the flowers two indivi-
duals of an Eristalis sucking honey, and also a red and black
CoccineUid beetle. At Balajan on September 4th, 1906, in the
south-west comer of the Goalpara District, three species of
butterflies were seen to visit the flowers for honey, — a Terias^ a
518 Journal of the AeiaHc Society of Bengal, [December, 1906.
Danais and a white butterfly. And at Jagganathganj (District
of Mjmensingb), on September 4th, 1904, I saw on the flowers
Apis dorsata^ an Apid not identified, and a Syrphid fly of the
genns Hetophilu^ at honey, while pollen was being devoured by
many individuals of a red Goccinellid beetle, which was present
in considerable numbers. On the occasion of my second visit,
Septjember 6th, 1906, to Mymensingh, between that place and
Gauripnr, I saw a Danais and a white butterfly go to the flowers.
The districts of Northern Bengal are in no way so exposed to
regular floods and submersion, as the places that I come to next
— places on the large rivers with no high land near, where the land
for the homestead has often been artificially raised and all the
fields go under water annually. They are Serftjganj (District of
Pabna), Goalundo, Pachuria, Faridpur and Madaripur (District
of Faridpur), Ndrayanganj and Narsingdi (District of Dacca),
Ghandpur and Hajiganj (District of Tippera). At Hajiganj
insects were very abundant, but not so at the other places, which
1 will take first and together. The insect most generally seen was
the tree-nesting Apis dorsata : it was observed on the flowers in con-
siderable numbers at Serajganj on Aagust 12th, 1904, and again
diligently visiting at Madaripur on September 19th, 1904, and
at Goalundo on August 30th, 1904. Another insect was a black
Apid, seen at Serajganj. The fly HelophiluSf whose larva is
aquatic, we at present believe, was seen at honey at Goalundo on
August 30th, 1904. A red Goccinellid was seen eating pollen at
Goalundo on the same date, at Pachuria, on August 30th, 1904,
and at Ghandpur on September 9th, 1906. A Terias butterfly was
seen at Narayanganj on September 1st, 1904.
At Bampur Boalia, in the Bdjshahi District, Mr. B. S.
Finlow, on August )iSih, 1906, observed butterflies on the flowerA.
The following is a statement of the insects seen on the
flowers at Hdjiganj, on September 10th, 19^6, at a time when the
jute fields were under two feet of clear brown jheel water, and
there was nothing above the flood except the railway embank-
ment, a raised road and the spaces on which the houses of the
village stand, and these last had largely been under water. The
day was fine until the evening. Three species of XyJocopa were
very busy at honey on the flowers, — X. laiipes^ Fabr., X. sesftwins^
LepeL, and another which seems to be X. fenedruta, Bingham.
X. latipes visited at the rate of thirty flowers a minute and X.
sestuans at the rate of thirty-five. Apis dorsata was abundant,
sucking honey, and Apisfiorea was represented by a small number
of individuals. A black Apid of the size of Apis dorsata was
present also. Of butterflies three species were flying from flower
to flower in the jute fields, a Terias^ a Danais^ and a white butter-
fly. A beetle of the Goccinellid^ was eating pollen.
Among the jute tops, Vetpa cincta was buny hunting small
Apids ; and innumerable dragon flies were present here as else-
where, giving an additional contradiction to Lef rance*s supposi-
tion.
Vol. II» No. JO.] Nates on the Pollination of Flowers.
619
All Vmtort qfCopehotw capsuluis.
It
fa
i
HTMBNOfPTRBA —
Xifloeopa latipsa
X, fensMtrata
Apia doraata
A, indiea •,
A, fiorea
Anthophora, sp.
Sumanid
Mlia, tp.
Other wiDged iicttleoto .
AntB
LiBPiDomiu—*
DanaiSf sp,
CastaliMS roaimon
T^ehimiu violaa
TeriaSf Bp.
Lyeaana, sp.
A white bnteerfly
Stuutua, sp.
PamaraP sp.
Mierolepidopton
DtPTBBi^
HetophiluSf sp*
•• I
CVLBOFTBBi —
CoceintUid
I I
X
X i
X
X
520 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
Gorchorus olitoritis, Linn.
The floral mechanism of this is exactly like that of Oorchorua
eapndaris. The flowers also open at the same time and the
anthers discharge pollen in the same manner. If insect visitors
be excluded, self-pollination gives rise to a supply of good seed.
At midnight the flowers are no longer shapely, and by the next
morning the petals are falling. The flowers open by time not by
weather, and will expand on the wettest day.
Visitors aJb Burdwan —
Htmenofteba aculeata. a p ides. (1) Apis Jlorea, Fabr.,
sometimes trying to visit before the flowers open. (2) A black
Apid. (3) A black and tawny Apid. All suclong honey.
Visitors at Ohtnsurah on September 16th, 1906 —
Htmgmoptbra aculeata. Apid89. (1) Xylocopa mstuans,
LepeL, two individuals diligently sucking honey. (2) An Apid of
the size of Apis dorsata, sucking honey. Lepidoptkra khopa-
LOCRRA. (3) Fapilio sp. (4) A white butterfly frequently at
honey. CoLiOFrERA. Carabid». A small species, frequently
feeding on pollen.
It is only in the Eooghly District and within the borders
of adjoining districts that tlus jute is a commoner crop than 0.
ctipsvlaris^ and I have not given to it the same attention that (7.
capstdaris has had. But insects do not avoid the crops : and
dragon flies and Vespa cincta find plenty of prey in them as in
plots of Oorchorus capstdaris.
Vol. 11, No. 10.1 Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 521
\N.8.-]
65. Notes on tlie PoUtnation of Flowers in India. Note No. S—The
Mechanism of six flowers of the North- West Himalaya, — By
1. H. BURKILL.
The following are wayside notes made in marching through
the hills and valleys north and west of Simla, in May — the hottest
and dryest month of the year, when the shade temperature at the
lower levels passed daily far above blood heat.
Adhatoda Vasica, Nees.
The oonspicnons flowers of Adhatoda Vasica are in spikes, bnt
they open only a few at a time. They are Inrge, white and
honied. The plant grows as a small bnsh in waste lands and on
the borders of fields veiy plentifully below 4,000 ft., and flowers
from December to Jnne.
The tube of the corolla is 12 mm. long and carved a little :
near its base the lumen is consti-icted by four indentations from
outside, a pair above and a pair below (rather diagrammatically
represented in fig. 12) ; the dorsal pair are a little above the ven-
tral pair as indicated in fig. 11. At this point there is a weal of
hairs obstructing a free passage down to the honey : the sides of
the tube are str^g^hened by the adherent filaments of the two sta-
mens. There is a large humped platform for insects to alight on.
The flowers open in the evening by the falling away of the
lower from the upper lip — an act which leaves the upper lip
hooded over the ffreen anthers. These green anthers are in con-
tact at the openmg of the flower, and the stigma just peeps over
the top of them. A little after the opening of the flower the
tip of the hood turns up a very little, making room for the stigma
to lift itself from contact with the anther-lobes. The anthers
dehisce downward, on the lower side exposing their pollen for the
backs of visiting bees to rub it off. It is 4 mm. from the anthers
to the top of the hump of the platform.
As the flower ages the stamens diverge and the empty
anthers are no long^ covered by the hood ; they become 10 mm.
apart or more. While this is happening, the upper part of the
style curves so as to bring the stigma exactly where the anthers
were. The flower is then in the female stage.
Two species of Bombus were seen on the flowers — B. htemor-
rhoidaliSf Sm., and another species, here called Bombus B„ at
1,600 ft., and Xylocopa ssstuansj Lepel., at 2,000 ft., all sucking
honey. Flowers that are not visited do not set any seed, ana
they are 90 to more than 99 per cent, of those produced in the
ratner dreary parts of the Sutlej valley, where, in May, these
observations were made.
DiCLIPTERA BUPLBUBOIDIS, NeeS.
The flowers of Dicliptera buplenroides are numerous
enough to make the plant quite conspicuous on the road-sides and
522 Journal of the Anatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
dry haJf bush-dad slopes that it inbabits. It is an ezcessiyelj
eomnion plant in the Simla Bills from the plains to 7,000 ft. : it
is generally mnch stunted. The flowers are pnrple (magenta),
Tery rarely white, and they are honied.
The tube of the corolla is 7 — ^9 mm. long and twisted through
half a circle, so that the morphologically npper lip with the
stigma and anthers is below, and the morphologically lower lip is
above. The upper lip having no function as a hood has become
flat and is converted into a fairly broad landing stage : while the
lower (ultimately upper) lip serves as a standand, having dark
dots near its base. The twisting of the tube takes place in the
half-grown flower and always towards the same side. Except
that the twisting practically obliterates the lumen of the very
thin- walled tube, there is no obstruction in the way to the honeys
The outside of the corolla is hairy and below the twist is more or
less protected against biting and robbing insects by the bracts (see
flg. 6). The rectangular mouth of the tube is seen in fig. 8.
The flowers open at dawn and fall on the same day between
4 P.M. and midnight.
Insects visiting the flowers settle on the stamens and style,
touching the anthers and stigma, which are 2 mm. apart, with
the underside of their bodies. An Anthophora was seen on the
flowers at Suket, 4,000 ft., and ApU indiea was seen on the
flowers in Simla at 7,000 ft., both sucking honey, the latter dili-
gently. A wasp was found at Suket to bite through the corolla
Mm for the honey..
MoRiKA PKRSIOA, Linn.
The flowers are, in whorls, on a very conspicuous spike,
white, honied, and sweetly but not strongly scented. The plant
crows in the open on dry hill-sides at altitudes of 6,000 to 9,000
lb., flowering in May when the grass is short, and it haa not many
competitors. The following obmrvations were made cm May 21st,
22nd, and 23rd, 1906, on the hills both north and south of the
valley of the Sutlej above Suni, not far from Simla.
The tube of the flower is 40— 45 mm. long and contains
honey in fair quantity: no obstruction of hairs or difficulty is
offered in the lumen to the passage of an insect's proboscis, if
only long enough. But a platform to settle on is not provided.
The outside of the tube is somewhat glandular- hairy ; and a hard
calyx protects its lowest 5 — 6 mm. against the biters of corollas.
Nevertheless, though rarely, Bombus hmmorrhoidalis bites the
corolla, and steals the honey : the holes which it makes I have
seen utilised afterwards by a small Apid.
The flower opens just before sun-down, and is then puro
white: the stamens have already dehisced and the stigma is
sticl^ with sweet juice. In the opening of the flower the lower
three petals beein to separate from the upper two, and the lowest
petal of all mis : a quarter of an hour later the latcoral members
of the lower trio turn outwards and downwards 2 then the upper
Vol. II, No. la] Natea en the PoUination of FIowwb. 523
lobes spread exposing the stigma and two coutignous stamens :
after alx>at forty-five minutes from the appearance of tlie first
crack in the bnd the flower is fully expanded as drawn in fig. 1.
Fertilisation is affected by Sphingidae, which leave abundant
signs of their visits in plumes adhering to the stigma. After a
fine night, I found that almost eveiy flower had been visited by
them. Once at sundown I saw Bombua hasmorrhoidaUs in vain
trying to reach the honey from the throat of the flower. I saw no
butterflies going to the flowers by day, though I watched for
them.
On the second day, some fourteen hours after they open, the
flowers become flushed with rose-purple on the corolla-lobes : and
before the sun sets and the next night^s flowers open, they
wither.
Kemer, in his Pflanzenleben, ii., p. «349, translated bA the
Natural History of Plants, makes several statements regarding
Morina pertiea in Europe that point to differences between the
Indian plant and the European plant. The time of opening and
withering is the same, but he figures the corolla lobes as project-
ing forward, and says that anthers do not dehisce in the bnd but
half an hour after the flower opens. Afterwards, he says, the
stigma curls round onto the anthers.
Salvu lanata, Boxb.
The flowers are, in whorls, on a conspicuous spike, deep lilac
and honied. The plant grows in the open on dry hill-sides at
altitudes of 5,000 to 8,000 ft., and the spikes stand out of the
short bumt-up turf of May. The following observations were
made over a wide stretch of country both west and north of
Simla.
• The tube is 11 — 12 mm. long, widening much vertically : it
contains honey in fair quantity, the way to which is blocked by
the sterile half anthers, as in Salvia fratemU ; a tooth on the
sterile end is just seen at the entrance to the throat in a side view
of the flower (see fig. 4). There is no obstruction within the
tube beyond the sterile half anthers. The outside of the corolla
IB somewhat glandular-hairy, and the gamosepalous calyx is very
flandnlar and for a length of 7 mm. protects the corolla-tube.
Fevertheless, the corolla-tube is frequently bitten through, gene-
rally on the 'right-hand side, most probably by Bonibu$ hmmo/r*
rhoidalis.
The flower opens in the eariy morning. The stigma projects
from the hood as drawn : and the anthers are protected by the
hood as indicated in fig. 4. A single stamen is drawn in fig. 5.
There is a horisontal pUitform made by the lower lip, for bees
to alight on : it is 7 mm. long. A bumble bee, alighting on the
platform, touches with its back the projecting stiflrma, and thea
pushing with its head against the stwile anther k^es, brings the
fertile anther-lobes down upon its back, just as in other Salvtas.*
i
524 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
A Bombns which I have not jet determined and may call
BomhuB J, was seen at 7,000 ft. on the flowers, going diligently
from one to another.
SCUTELLABIA LINSABIS, Benth.
The flowers are in spikes and are conspicnons, bnt are not
raised above the short grass of the dry slopes where the plant
flowers in April and May. They are rose-pink with a yellow
patch on the landing-stage of the lower lip, and are abundantly
honied. They open in the early morning.
Observations were made on the flowers north and west of
Simla, on both sides of the Sutlej vaUey.
The tube is 11 — 15 mm. long, rather narrow in the lower half,
and slightly curved at the very base : in the upper half it broad-
ens into the two lips. The lips are pressed very close together so
that the tube is closed. There is no other obstruction to the
tongues of insects, beyond the compression of the lips. The flower
is intended for the visits of Bombi, which are strong enough to
open the lips and adept enough to know how to get the honey.
With their feet on the well-marked landing stage they have to
raise with their heads the upper lip, a process which is contrived
by pressing against the curious palatal plates (marked p. in fig.
10) : on raising the hood the stigmas and anthers become exposed
and the hood again returns over them when the lifting pressure is
removed. These palatal plates are invaginations of the hood
behind the lobe which is seen at the base of the upper lip in
fig. 9.
The outside of the corolla is covered by fine hairs : the calyx
hardly protects the tube at all at the base. Bombu» hmmorrhoi'
dalis bites every flower that it visits. It settles on the lower lip
as if to suck honey in the proper way, then rapidly turns head
downwards on the right-hand side of the flower and bites the tube
just above the calyx : it busies itself with this work from dawn
to dusk ; and almost every flower examined had been robbed thus.
Tbucbium botleanum, Benth.
The flowers are in whorls, on a moderately oonspicnouB
spike, white with a veiy faint green tinge, and are honieo. The
plant grows in hedg^ and under trees, flowering in May. The
following observations were made at Bilaspur on the Sutlej,
1,600 ft. above sea-level on May 12th and 13th, and at Suket,
further north, on May I6th, 1906.
The tube of the flower is 8 — 9 mm. long and slightly curved :
the bases of the filaments divide its lumen as in fig. 3, into a part
whidi contains the style and a part which contains the honey.
The lower lip forms a horiaontal landing stage — a sort of spoon
wherein insects may alight: the handle of the spoon has two
pairs of teeth on it for compelling the insect- visitors to approach
Vol. II, No. 10.1 Notes on the PMtnaiion of Flowers. 525
IN.S.']
the mouth of the tnbe under the anthers and stigmas, which stand
exposed over the landing stage. The distal teeth diverge, but are
not hdHzontal as is the case in some Enropean species of the
genus : the nearer teeth are vertical and parallel as in Teucrium
Uhamssdrgs, The outside of the corolla is not hairy : the gamo-
sepalons caljz protects the lower half of it from the biters of
corollas.
The flower is proterandrons, and when it has just opened the
stigma is behind the stamens : it moves forward during flowering
as indicated in fi^. 2.
The flower is visited by an Anthophora : and this bee settles
on the spoon with its head thrust between the divergent teeth
and up 1x) the parallel processes. A glance at fig. 2 will show
how, in so visiting the flower, it touches the anthers when the
flower is young and the stigmas first when it is old. The longer
filaments of the two pairs of stamens elongate a very little dur-
ing flowering and just carry their anthers to a point beyond that
indicated in the figure. The stalk of the flower is less rigid than
the stalk of the alighting platform, and bends a little under the
weight of a suitable insect- visitor.
Explanation op thb Plate.
All the flowers are represented exactly twice their natural
size, and at the angles which they take in life.
Fig. 1. Flower of Monna persica.
Fig. 2. Flower of Teucrium royleanum ; the early and the
late positions of the style are dotted in.
Fig. 3. Section through the tube of Teucrium royleanum
near the base to show the wav in which the honied part of the
tube is made small and ^e distribution of hairs in it.
Fig. 4. Flower of Salvia lanata, with the position of the
stamens dotted in: s. is the tooth on the sterile anther-lobe.
Fig. 5. A stamen of Salvia lanata in the position that a bee
makes it to take.
Fig. 6. Flower of JHcliftera hupleuroides with its bracts.
Fig. 7. Corolla and style of Dicliptera bupleuroides to shew
the twist of the tube.
Fig. 8. Corolla of DicUptera hupUwroides seen from the
front and from slightly below.
Fig. 9. Flower of Scutellaria linearis^ with the position of
the stamens dotted in : the narrow lobe at the base of the upper
lip hides the invaginations that make the palatal plates.
Fig. 10. Tube and hood of Scutellaria linearis seen from
below, the lower lip having been cut away: p. the palatal
plates.
Fig. 11. Flower of Adhatoda Vasica just after opening.
Fig. 12. Diagrammatic section through the tube of Adhatoda
Vasica at the invaginations near its base.
VoL II, No. 10.] Note on the Com/mm Kettril. 587
[N.8.}
66. Note on the Common Kettril {Tinnuncidus oiattianit^).— By
LiEUT.-CoLOSEL D. C. Phillott, Secretary^ Board ofBxcminers.
In the Kapaorfchala State the Common Kestril is, hy bird-
catchers and falconers, called Begt^ a name elsewhere in the
Pan jab given to the English Merlin. Amongst Panjab falconers
generally, it is known by the name of LarzSndk or '* the Little
Qniverer," and amongst Fathans by BSidr-FaruJsh^ probably a cor-
raption of Bd>d Shwah^ a term nearly eqoiyalent to the English
" Windhoyer." In the Chhach district of the Panjab (Lawrence-
pore, Hazm, etc.) it is called ShikL,
According to Blanford it bailds in the Himalayas above 7,000
feet. On 12th Jane 1891, however, I took two yonnflf birds &om
a nest in the chimney of the church at Abbottabad, Panjab, the
height of Abbottabad being abont 4,000 feet. The young had no
down left on the feathers, though the tail-quiUs were only nbout
three inches long. I have also observed the Kestril doring
the breeding season in the Sulaiman Range, in the Bakhni Plain,
B^uchistan, height about 3,500 feet, and at Fort Munro just
above Bakhni, height about 6,000.
The Kesfcril is easily caught in a do-gaza with a mole-cricket
(Panjabi ahu^fln) as a bait.
In the Ghhach-Hazara District it is sometimes used as a
hSrak ^ for the English Merlin, two or three inches of the end of its
tail being previously cut off.
According to the Bdz-NOma-yi Ndfirt^ it is, round Bushire
and in other parts of the DashtiMtHn-i Far$^ used in the following
manner as a decoy for snaring naker falcons. Being caught and
trained to '* wait on/'^ a string about twenty inches long is fastened
to its legs, and at the end of the string is a small bunch of
feathers. Thus trained and prepared, it is cast in the air to
" wait on." From a distance it appears as though it were circling
over a small bird in difficulties, and various birds of prey are attract-
ed from far and near by the sisrht. As soon as a biinl of prey draws
near it, the Kestril, apparently of its own accord, settles on the
ground, and the trapper produces a pigeon. '^The moment,*'
says the writer, *' that the hawk seizes the pigeon, it falls into
the snare " ; but what particular kind of snare is adopted he
does not inform us. Persian snd Arab gentlemen, whom I have
visited at Baghdad, Basra, Muhammarah, and Shiraz, have
confirmed this description.
The same author says that he has himself seen the Arabs of
' UnaygahBJid Shammar using the ' eyess '* kestril to train greyhound-
pups that are intended for gazelle-hawking. The nestling is
1 Birakf a hawk naed as a deooy : it has horse-hair nooses attached to
its feet.
s A modern Persian work on falconry.
8 ' Wait on ' ; to circle high over the falconer's head waiting for the
qnarry to be flnslied,
4 A yonng hawk or falcon taken from the nest (eyrie).
Si
•528 Journal cf the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1906.
tamed and called to the fist till it is ' hard-penned.' It is then
entered to jerboa-rats let loose at the end of a string. A rat with
a broken leg is next released in front of a greyhound pnp of
'* two months old " and the Kestril is cast off : the rat is taken
after a few stoops. Next a rat with a broken leg is released
before two pnps of '* three or four months old/* and when the
nps start in pnrsnit, the Kestril is cast off. The pnps make a
ash and the Kestril makes a stoop, and so on alternately till the
rat is taken. After a few maimed rats have been taken by the
pups and the hawk, a sound rat is released in front of the pups,
but a thin strip of wood, three or four inches in length, is passed
transversely through the rat's ears to prevent its entering a hole.
Behind the pups, the Kestril is cast off. '^ It is obvious,'' says
the author, '* that two-month old pups cannot in the open country
overtake or seize a sound * two-legged rat.' After about thirty or
forty stoops the rat is taken. The sport is just like gazelle-hawk-
ing with a charkb and gieyhounds."
In an old Persian MS. on Falconry, written in India, it is
contemptuously stated that, " The Kestril is of no use except that
its feathers may be used to imp the broken feathers of Merlins."
No wonder that, in the olden days of falconry, it was assigned
to a " knave."
Vol. II, No. 10.] Anthrojpoloffieal 3i$pplement. 529
[N.8.]
67. Anthropological Supplbhviit.
6* Two Persian equivalerUs for Pekr Pipsr,
. The following are two Persian Eqaivalentt for " Peter
Piper ":—
• CH*^* \T^^ ^ O-^ii;-*
Jffw^b M «^& CL^ hi dor Bhahistffn-i Sayyaih har n si-shah
saiht shab-i sardi 'st Shaikh Shams'^-'d-Din.
Shahistdn is the covered and enclosed portion of the mosque :
rUsiH<fn is that portion open on all sides, the roof being supported
by pillars.
Har si si-shah means the three consecntive nights, 'this
night, last night, and the night previons to last night.
f S f 9 P f f
Z* h*iZ'd^iuid'l hwi'l duzdfd duzd-i.
*Ajah duzd'i £ htua-duz huz hi-duzdid.
" From a goat thief, a thief thieved a goat ;
A rare thief to thieve a goat from a goat-thief."
The following well-known verse gives the days of the month
considered unlucky by the Persians : —
»d>l — ^ U t^y^^-^j J^j a — ^
Ha/]^ rHZ'i nakis hUshad har mdh-i
Z* dn ^azar kun tSL na^ydhl hlch ranj.
Si u panj u sizdah &A shOnzdah
Bist u yak ha hist u chdr u hist u panj.
'* Seven days are unlucky in each month.
Avoid these if you wish to avoid ill ;
The third, the fifth, the thirteenth, an
the sixteenth.
The twenty-first, and the twenty-fourth
and the twenty-fifth."
D. C. Phillott, Lieut. Oohnel,
DuM vulgar for du9d.
530 Journal of the Atiatie Society of Bengal [December, 1906.
7. Note on the Jargon of Indian Horse Dealers,
Besides the mercantile si^ language detailed in Jonmal
No. 7, VoL II, 1906, some trades have a jai^n of their own
that amonnts to a seCTet langnage. A horse-dealer, for instance,
instmcting an nnderling to go and examine a horse in a fair, with
a view to purchase, might still B&jjff^o iheko, the yerb theknilhemg
probably a cormption of dekkhnA ; but this, as well as roost of the
horse-dealers' jargon, belongs to a past generation. Old Paiijab
dealers, still living, remember the time when the following phrases
were current amongst them : —
Horse, gorpd ; mai'e, gorpi ; fore-legs, hi^fh or dastdvre ; it
has good fore-legs, dastaure mflle; it has bad fore-legs, dastdure
kason ; bad, bashii^i ; eye, ktlkiyfln ; tooth, chhubdhi ; bog-spavin,
lOsa ; to examine, hazan^. In discussing prices, too, a secret code
used to be observed. The following liut of numbers was
collected with difficulty, by the writer, at various horse-
fairs in the Panjab, various horse-dealers contributing odd
numbers that had stuck in their memory. The numbers are
given exactly as collected, discrepancies included. Writing on the
subject an ancient BallAl says, '* These numbers are Pushtu, or
if not Pushtu, then they must be some other language.'* As they
are not Pushtu, we must conclude they are ' some other language' : -—
i
Nim.
20
sati.
1
Akel or Aspifta.^
25
Kafa • male f sutt.
u
Akd nim.
30
Oeri daigfln,^
2
Ydz.
35
Kafa ka»o * yd sut%.
3
Oeri.
40
Yd snti^fin.
4
QpfOn.
45
Knfa mflle yfl snti,On.
5
Kafi*
50
Kafa dnigdn.
6
Bekhi.
60
Oeri stiti,fln.
7
Bekhi-bat*
70
Bekhi ba>^h sQti.dn.
8
Yde bash.
80
O^pfln suti,fin.
9
Sar-i ba-n.
90
8ar-% attfiina kaso Idng,
10
8<ir-i atpina.
95
Kafi* ka^o iSng.
11
Sar-i ffSte.*
100
Lilng.
12
Sar-i ydt.
125
Masha mflle Ulng.
13
Sar.f geri.
150
Akel nim long.
14
Sar-f ydfiOri.
175
Miisha kaso ydz lUng,
15
Sar-i nim.^
200
Ydz lang.
16^
1
225
Ydz long mdsha male.
17
. P6
250
Ydz nim Idng.
18
275
Mdshn kaso geri Idng,
19 J
)
300
Oeri Idng,
^ It linfren in my mind that T hHye hoard usjpina need for a rupee.
2 In 6 and 05 ktifi ; elanwhere kafa.
3 Ba$ should apparently be hash.
♦ Why not Sar-i ahsl t ^ Why not Bar^i Icafi. ?
^ I WHS unable to cibtain thepe numbers but lof^cally 16, 17 and 18
should be tar-i rekhif «ar-t rekhi has, savi yd% hanh.
1 Male - *' on, upon." 8 Daigm^ « dah4*i. 9 Kaso • kam.
YoL II, No. 10^ ; , Anthrofologieal SuppUmeni. 581
IN.S.]
325 ., Mdsha male geriUlng. 600 Bekhi iSng.
350 . Oeri nim lUng. 700 Bekkt bask Uing.
375 Mdshakaso gdfSn lang. 800 Tdz bash Ulng.
. 400 Odpanldng. 900 iSar-l 6a«A Zfln^.
1000 Pare male laug.
D. 0. Phillott, Lieut. OoLond.
8. A Muslim charm (Arabic) suspended over the outer door of a
dwelling to ward off Plague and other sicknessesA
" In the name of Ood the Compassionate, the Merciful.
O God ! Thoa art $ the Clement,* \and Thou ai-t possessed
(theAU-knowingJ ^
forbearance. There is in us no power to fathom
(Wisdom )
Thy \ Clemency* > O God !
( Knowledge ) .
1 This has been copied from one suspended over a house-door in
Calcutta.
* knj of these epitheta maj be used.
< Alternative readings.
hSi Journal of the Anedic Society cf Bengal [Deeember, ld06.
O God! Secnrity, secoritj, seouriij ! — from Plagae, Epi-
demics, Sudden Death, Misfortiine and the Bejoicingg of Bnemies :
from these punishments, Qood Lord, delirer as, for we are
of the j Vg:^i^f|ji ' r ^^^B we ask through Muhammad and
his Holy Family. Amen, Lord of the IJniyerse ! "
• Should a childless man read this charm twentj-<me times on
the 15th of Ska^bdn, after the mngkrib prayer, setting aside one
pice after each reading and then give the pice to the poor, he
will be blessed with offspring.
D. C. Phillott, Lieut. Oolond.
9. Note on the Huniii or Lammergeyer.
The HumS, or Humdy^ so often translated * Phosniz/ is not,
as is oommoDly supposed, a fabulous creature : it is merely the
Lammergeyer or Ossifrage. Sa*di ^ says of it :—
j.;ld ci^ e)f y J^j^ «^y <^Ua
"The Hnmi, 18, for this, of birds the kin^:
It feeds on bones and hnrts no living thmg,**^
Jehangir, in his memoirs, writes : —
'* Accordingly, on the 19th of the sacred month of Muharram
1035 A. H.,^ We moved our Boyal Standards towards Lahore.
' Previous to this it had been frequently represented to IJr that
in the Pir Panjal there existed the bird known as the BumA,
People of that district stated that its food was fragments of bone,
and that the bird was ever to be seen sailing in the air, seldom
seated on the ground. Since our Royal Mind was greatly bent
on investigatiDg this matter, it was directed that, should any of
Our Royal QardwUs^ shoot one of these birds and bring it to
Our Presence, he would receive a reward of a thousand mpeeN.
It so happened that Jom&l Eban, a QarHvul^ shot one and brought
it to Our Augast Presence. As it was merely wounded in the
leg, it reached Us alive.^ We directed that its crop should be
examined. The crop was accordingly opened and was found to
contain nothing but fragments ;of bone. The hillmen informed
i QuUstin, Chap. I., St. 16. « JSastwick's translation. 8 A.D. 1685.
4 Qfir&vul ^'a gnard, a sentry,** etc : in India, Apparently the matoh-
Jpok men that aet^d af sroards and, fAtt^rut, and eaocoinp^iiie4 the royal ele-
phants on hnnting expeditions.
( Bi-na^ar dar dmad : in modern. Persia^ this woold .mean " appeared ,"
and not as in the text ''was viewed, seen.*'
Vol. n, No. 10.1 Anthropologieal SupplemetU. 538
lis that its food consists entirely ' of bits of bone, and that it is
ever seen sailing in the air questing, with its attention tamed
towards the earth ; and that whenever it spies a bone, it seizes it
in its. beak, and rising aloft casts it on a rook and shatters it, and
then descends and eats the shattered fragments. It therefore
appears to ns most probable that this is the HumH so well kndwn
by name.** •
The Lammergejer, however, does not confine itself to bone.
I have seen one carry o& a dead chicken in its beak. Once, too,
in Baluchistan I saw one stoop at a covey of ' chnkor/ A Pathan
orderly walloped to the spot and brought back a ^ chukor,' dead
but still warm. Whether the Lammergeyer had killed it, or
whether it had robbed it from some other bird of prey is possibly
doubtful ; but my party of seven or eight keen- sighted hillmen
stated that the Lanunergeyer had killed it, and this too was my
own impression. An Englishman, a sportsman and a keen obaarver,
told me that he had once seen a Lammergeyer chase a ' ohnkor '
down a ravine, but did not witness the end of the chase. (As tib^e
' chukor ' was a solitary bird, it was perhaps a sickly one.) On
another occaftion, in the little hill-station of Shaikh Budin, near
Dera Ismail Khan, I saw a Lammergeyer stoop repeatedly at a
markhar kid on a narrow precipitous path on the cli^ below me.
At each stoop the mother brought her horns down to the ' charge '
and effectually kept the assailant at bay. Blanford. writes:
"The stories, chiefly Alpine, of its carrying ofE lambs (whence
its name of " Lammergeyer" or Lamb vulture) and even children,
and pushing goats and other animals over precipices, are now
generally discredited. It is somewhat doubtful whether this
great bird ever attacks living prey, * * * .'* Whether th^
Lammergeyer was really attempting to brush the kid off the
cliff-side, or whether it was merely animated by that spirit of
mischief that enters into birds as well as beasts, I cannot say.
The old Persian fable, that the man on whose head the shadow
of a HumH * falls, will eventually become a king,^ is welt known ;
not so the modern Persian superstition, that he who shoots one of
these auspidons birds, knowing it to be a humd^ will meet his
death within forty days.
D. C. Phillott, Lieut, Golonel.
1 MadSr " centre, " etc. : properly " its chief food," but the word is
often incorrectly nsed to signify, as in the text, ** entirely.'*
a " TOsuk-i Jahingir! "; Ja«hn-i Buhtmin-i DTaftros, page riA edition
by * Synd Ahmnd, Ally Garh,' 1864 A.D.
8 From Hwnd comes the ad jeotiye and proper name Humiyiin, *' For-
tunate."
" What though the phoenix from the world take flight,
'Neath the owVs shadow none will ere alight."
Oidigtan, Chap. I., Bt. 8, Eastwick's Trans.
534 Journal of the AnaHo Society of Bengal, [I>ecember»' 1906.
10. Notes on certain ^i^ah Ytlunu.
It ifi believed by tbe ShVahs that the following seven filums
have been handed down direct from the Ttcelve Imdms and other
great sainta. These are generally inscribed on blank pages at the
beginning of tbe Qur'an or other religions books. There is a
special iiliBm for each, day of the week, and it should be simply
looked at, not perused, after the morning prayer.
Saturday,
'* He who regards this diagram on Saturday, will, till the
following Saturday, under God's protection, be preserved from all
calamities. He will fuither receive respect from kings and
dignitaries of the State ; all who meet him will love him ; and he
will also be protected from sudden death."
i\.^m)\jjiM
aUleit
^^ J\
<sj^ ..
K^y^y
V
ir*r
VI
«r
JU 6^xjo
IV
t
If
V
ivr
n
f V
M
A|V*
v.^
l*Vf
t
11
IV
\A .
*Ur
«D|»
i>\
'1
Vol. Ily No. 10.} Anthrcpolo^eal 8vpplemwU. 535
Sunday.
^* He whoregardei this diagram on Siinday will escape liell-
fre ; all things will be easy to him ; he will be loved and respect-
ed by all people, high and low ; and all his enemies will be van-
qnishei"
iTJ^k
G^ ^
li^
UiiJJ
Uad^Ul
roA
Ml
IV
nil
1
n
«1«
r
V
AV
•V
11*
111
•n
t
M
' t\
€
n
or'
^\
JjymjA.m^
JjJtJH
*it
. »
Monday,
'' He who regards this diagram on Monday will that day be,
nnder God's protwtion, safe from all harms ; and he will be saved
from his enemies, from those that seek to injure him, and from
the temptations of Satan ; he will be loved by all and will be
prosperous in all his undertakings.*'
«;4.*l>
V^^J
*U^^^J^
i»
V
A
Ml
t
A
ivr
A
t
A1
V
rvr
't
"1
'Vt
»
^ ^
|A
ir
*u^
JW
«*au*
«Wt»
*H%
&3& Journal of th» AriaUc So6iet^ of BengiU. [peeembeFi 1 90^.
^^He who regards' ibiB diagram on THesdajy.will be vnder
the protection of the Great Protector, and wiU J^e saved by .Qod
on High from iibe commission of iins, great or small, and'wi]}
obtain his desires in this world and in the next/'
JJ^
oi^k
jj^
ji^««
jjUtjy k
V
^
l.vf
u
^1
AT
V
ri
V
•T
ajr
r
_r
rr
rr
«l*l*
yi
't
.^
n
iU\
Jrr>
^t» .
*)iV
'* He who regards this diagram on Wednesday will be saved
from all the ills and dangers of that daj ; he will be loved and
respected by aU, and the Lord Most High will accomplish his
lawful desires."
i»JJ^
uv«^^
*U\[i
^Uft
Mik
1A
iu
A|AA
|A|
\
r
r
V
fA
^
r
ri<r
n
t
trt
-
t
Oii^
ii»
r
rA
• 1
A|
1
VoL II, No. 10.1 AntJuropological Supplement. 537
[N.8.-]
Thursday.
*' He who regards this diagram on Thursday will be loved and
regarded hy aU ; he will obtain wealth, and, under the protec-
tion of Grod on High, will escape all dangers and be snccessfnl in
this world and blessed in the next."
Z^ ^
pUil,
«JJi b
Ajijii
>U9^W
f^r
V
ri
1
r
r
V
ir
\^
1
1
t
—
»^i
in
1
r
r
r
ri
A
1^
Friday.
*' He who will regard this diagram on Friday will find, on th at
day, his enemies tnmed into friends ; he will obtain his desires to
the full and will be loved and respected ; and he will be safe from
all ills."
IftvU
r^^-s^
(Jm}fm^\
iM«
QUU
lA
t
r
't
1
ir
\r
ddvA
6 a.0 6
t
•r
\r
t
»r
<sr
\t^i
t
«r«
«U|
i}r*)
aUiVi
a)iy
D. C. Phillott, Lieut. OoJand ; and
MnpiMMAO Kigiii SHTRizT.
^ An epithet f reqnefitly used in T^mrm
DO oorreot meaning.
is *^0J If which teems to have
Journ.^^Proc.As.SQc.Beng>al,VoI.II
PI ate 1.
A. C . C howdhary. del ^ Li th
Jourti.As.Soc. Bengal, Vol. 11.1906
put«n.
INDIAN TORTOISES.
Journ.Proc. Aaiat. Soo. Bengal,
Plate in.
aCMondiallith.
Journ. Proc. Afliat. Soc. Bengal,
Plabe IV.
aCMon.
Joum. Proc. Asiat. Soc. Bengal,
Plate V.
S.C.Mondul lith.
P/afe vy.
JOVHM A PnOe. AS/AT/C SffC. BtMSAL - iSffS.
SIMLA HILLS FLOWERS, All ^l
en HO BO^r fttercz/vca of^fr£ ^cjit «m
i
; I
J
JOURNAL & PpOCEEDIJiGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
Vol. IJ, No. lO.
DECEMBER, 1906.
SIRWILUAMJONES
MDCCXLVI -MDCCXCIV
CALCUTTA :
PBIKTEO AT THB BAPTIST 1IIB8I0N PRESS, AND PUBUSHEO BT THS
A8UTI0 SOCIBTT, 57, PARK STREET.
1906.
hwied DccwBber 28tii. im.
List of Officers and Members of Council
OV THB
ASIATIC 50CIB TY OP BENGAL
For the year 1906.
President :
His Honor Sir A. H. L. Fi-aser, M.A., LL.D., K.O.S.I.
Vtce-PresiderUs :
The Hoa*ble Mr. Jasfcice Asatosh Makhopadhyayai M.A., D.Ij.,
i
F.B.S.E. !
T. H. Hollaud, Esq., F.G.S., P.B.S.
A. Earle, Esq., I.C.S.
Secretary and Treagurer :
Honorary General Secretary : Lieat. Gol. D. 0. Phillott, Seo
retaryj Board of Examdnere.
Treasurer: J. A. Chapman, Esq.
Additional Secretaries:
Philological Secretary : E. D. Boss, Esq., Ph.D.
Natnral History Secretary: I. BL Barkill, Esq., M.A.
Anthropological Secretary: N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc ,
C.M.Z.S.
Medical Secretary : Major F. P. Majnard, I.M.S.
Joint Philological Secretary : Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad
Shastri, M.A.
Numismatic Secretary : B. Burn, Esq., I.O.S.
Other Members of Oouncil :
W. K. Dods, Esq.
H. H. Hayden, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.
E. Thornton, Esq., F.B.I.B.A.
Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra VidyAbht^aaa, M.^
C. Little, Esq., M.A.
Hari Nath De, Esq., M.A.
J. A, Cunningham, Esq., B.A.
Major W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.
J. Macfarlane, Esq.
^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11